Dodd's Church history of England from the commencement of the sixteenth century to the revolution in 1688

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired, Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google’s mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at[http: //books . google .com/|

Tecke\ j eal
DODD’S
CHURCH HISTORY

oF

ENGLAND

FROM THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY
TO THE REVOLUTION IN 1688.

wit
Motes, Movitions, anv a Continuation
a BY

THE REV. M. A. TIERNEY, F.S.A.

VOL. II.

Beal of Cardinal Pole.

LONDON: .

PUBLISHED BY CHARLES DOLMAN,
(nermew axp sUccESsOR TO THE LATE JOSEPH BOOKER)

No. 61, NEW BOND STREET.

yn sepccexxxix.

BRISG
VG

Vt

2 EDWARD VI. [rawr tte

‘ion of affairs, who were of a reconciling temper. The
late king"s last will was, in all appearance, inconsistent
with such an undertaking. However, means was found
out to overcome the difficulty, though with little credit
to the contrivers. It is to be remembered, that king
Henry VIIL. was empowered, by act of parliament, to
settle the succession, either by deed, or last will ;' and,

ingly, that power was executed by him, in his

last will, whereby Edward, Mary, and Elizabeth were
appointed to reign successively : and, in case of a failure
issue male in any of them, the crown was to devolve
upon the house of Suffolk, with an exclusion of the

Scottish line, which, notwithstanding, was the next in
blood. Sixteen persons were nominated by the king to
see his will performed, viz. Cranmer, archbishop of
Canterbury, Tunstal, bishop of Durham, Wriothesley,
lord chancellor, lord St. John, lord Russell, the earl
of Hertford, lord viscount Lisle, sir Anthony Brown,
sir William Paget, sir Edward North, sir Edward Mon-
tague, justice Bromley, sir Anthony Denny, sir William
Herbert, sir Edward Wotton, and Dr. Wotton, dean of
Canterbury. It is confidently reported, by good au-
thors, that Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, was
also once named by the king, but craftily struck out of
the list by Cranmer's contrivance, whose projects, in
favour of the reformation, could never have succeeded,
had Gardiner been suffered to act; he being a politician
of great experience, of a genius far superior to any of
the rest, and, at the same time, well disposed to make

the breach with the see of Rome? Care was like-
wise taken to secure the young king to the party ; and,
that he might receive deep and early prejudices against
the sce of Rome, two persons, remarkably zealous for
the reformation, were appointed to be his tutors, viz.
Dr. Cox, and Mr. Cheek. It was ordered, by king
Henry's will, that the sixteen executors should govern
the nation, by a majority of voices, during the young
king’s minority, which was to cease when he arrived at

» Stat, 98, Hen. VIEL «. 7. * Foxe, ii, 549,

za

4 EDWARD VI. [eane in

protector, for this illegal way of proceeding, and several
letters between them on the subject; but Gar-
diver, being out of power, was not attended to ; he had
only the satisfaction of speaking his mind, and exposing
their methods.*

The and his council having secured them-
selves thus far, as to power, the next thing they went
upon was, ways and means how to dispose the people
for a change, against the meeting of the parliament.
Mar First, they appointed visitors to inspect all ecclesi-

* astical affairs. These visitors were one-half lay-
men, the other ecclesiastics. All other courts, archi-

pleasure, of his Lsstite fol}

and it is not iamprobablethat the rest of the bishops found themsclves compelled
to submit to u similar degradation, wner's commission, which ia
Fobruary 7, 1547, is printed in Wilkins, iv. 2, and Burnet, ii, eo, 82,
net's has not been published, but may he seon in kis Register, & 102—T.)

4 [From Gardiner’s letters it that his remonstranees were directed,
Mii ucatak thy lag comotiacoms of Gad vuuape, bet aquindt ho Fislences wa
innovations, which, under the seoret encouragement of the court, were mpidly
sproading through the country. ‘Though no logislative measure had ayes

d, oF proposed, on the subject, the reformers, aware of the Sspositions of

he goveminent, were already Duly enguged in Tooting out “the old supersti-
tion.” In several places, the oraci ‘and sored pictures, which aderned the
churches, were tem dawn, and replaced by the more edifying representations of
the royil arms: books, inculearing the mast objectiouable opinions, were pub-
ely cireulated among the people: and,in one remarkable instance (the lent
sermpan of bishop Ridles), the pulpit itself had been employed, to revile the reli-
ian of the state, and to inflame the passions of the multitude aguinet it. Lt
was int ow shade poenalings that Gardiner addressed the protector,
‘He called his attention w the Cry that was abrowd: be reminded tlm of the
anguments in favour of the ancient ereed; and be implored bim to remember
that he had received the important trust. of chief governor, not for the destruc.
tion, but for the preservation, of the religion of the country. “Tf,” says he,
“my lord of St. David's (Barlow, who hait also preached against the old relic
sion) oF such others, have their lieail cumbered with any new platform, T woul
‘wish they were communded, between this und the king’s majesty’s full age, to
draw the plat, diligently ur hew the stones, dig the ad chop the clulk, in
the unscasonable me of building, and, when the king’s majesty cometh to full
age, to present their labours to him ; and not, in the mean time, to disturb the
state of the realin, whereof your in protector, but that you may, in every
rt of religion, laws, lands, and fees (which four contain the state), deliver
eens unto our sovereign lord, according unto the trast you be put in, which
shall be much to your honour, and as all honest men wish and desire.” “1
cannot » he says in another letter, "your grace told ine you would suffer
no innovation.” ‘The whole correspondence will be found in the Appendix,

NoaL—T)
za,

sass
Te
He nu A ein Ht Hh
aaa ae
Hae! He i ii uate
ey
le Hiner

20d Tajuncticas have ben mentioned in
pe refered to again ina funupe articles 7

i it

fu

ety hiy

‘aed

ca

alt {

He

(Hei

4

Aelia EEL

a
. He cee beth Hh

it

il

Hit
ile

fone
li file

Fi

:

10 EDWARD VI. [anna

jority of the bishops and clergy were still peplaal ly
oad, that, if power were put into such men’s hands,
they might prol ly turn it upon those who abetted the
reformation.”' Where this was the management, it will
be a difficult: matter to conceive, how the reformation
could be the work of a national church. That it was a
contrivance of the ministry, in which the bishops and
clergy were little regarded, is pretty plain: insomuch
that mer seems to have been the only prelate that
acted with any thing of zeal upon the occasion. “Some
there were (viz. Vesey of Exeter, Heath of Worcester,
Day of Chichester, Gardiner of Winchester, Tunstal of
Durham, Bonner, &e.) so stiff in their old opinions, that
neither terror nor persuasion could prevail upon them,
either to give their approbation of the king’s proceed~
ings, or otherwise to advance the service. And some
there were (viz. Kitchin of Llandaff, Capon of Salisbury,
and Sampson of Coventry and Litchfield, &c.) who,
Bonet they outwardly complied with the king’s com-
mands, yet did it so coldly, and with such reluctancy,
as laid them open to the spoil, though not to the loss,
of their bishoprics."* As tor the inferior clergy, they
were under a general restraint. By an express order
from court, “ none of the clergy were to preach, but in
their own cures, without the king’s license. The reason
of this restraint was, to hinder those that opposed the
intended reformation, from spreading their opinions,
and haranguing where they pleased: whereas those of
the protestant sentiment might move at large, have the
countenance of the royal authority, and make proselytes
‘as they were able.”*

Tt was visible to all persons, that these methods tended
towards an utter overthrow of the old religion. How-
ever, they moved on slowly, all the beginning of this
reign. They were willing to satisfy the court, and, at
the same time, find out such a temper, as might not be
shocking to those of the old persuasion. To this purpose,
a medley-service was performed, accordingly as people

! Collier, ii, 266, * Heylin, 100, * Collier, ii. 224.

=

12 EDWARD VI. [eaue i

ARTICLE IL

suiZ0NE OF COLLEDES,
81200 BY WENRY Vi

SPITARA, AND CHANTRICS,—THIR NUMDER—NOT
LL CONVEYING THEM TO RDWARD— PROVISION
FOR THEIR INCUMBENTS—OENENAL PURPOSES OF THE ACT XEGLECTED—
DESTRUCTION OF LIDRARIES—PLENDER OF CHURCIES-—PRINCIPAL ACTORS
IN THESE SCENES—VIOLENCE OF THK RLFOMMEAS—REMOVAL OF ALTARS.

Brsrpks the greater and lesser monasteries, which had
been dissolved in king Henry VIIL.’s reign, there were a
great many other pious foundations, which were in like
manner bestowed upon the king; but death prevented
him from completing that work, which Edward VL’s
ministry was now to have the credit and profit of. These
foundations were collegiate churches, Vompital, free-
chapels, chantries, guilds, &c. Their number was com-
puted to be about 2374, all endowed with lands, pen-
sions, and moveable goods, to an immense value.' When

Parfow, were, in most instances, expressed in language, conformable to the esta.
lished doctrine and practice of the church (Burnet, i Rec. 123-190; Hoylin,
$7, 68) How far these persous were afterwards induced to yield to the seuti-
monta of their coll is unknown. The work, however, went forward: the
committoe mot and deliberated, for several weeks; and, Cranmer baving un-
successfully endeavoured to sbake tho opinions of Bonner and the other disen-
tients (Burnet, ii. Reo. 136—138), a form of communion was at length produced,
which svemod intonded to moet the prejudices, and conciliate the approbation,
‘of both parties It left the mass unaltered, to be recited, as usual, in Latin, to
the end of the prieet’s communion. It then added tho English exhortation,
* Dearly beloved in the Lord,? with the Invitation, the General Confession, and
Sentences of Soripture, as they stand in tho present liturgy ; and finally, omitting
the Preface, passed to the prayer, * We do not presume,” and ordered the distn-
bution of the mcrament, under both kinds, and with’ the form which is still
preserved. ‘The sacramental tread was to be such ax heretofore had been aceus-
tomed”: and the beneGt of auricular confession was to be inculeated on all,
‘who were about to approach the holy table. ‘This form of communion was em:
bodied im the proclamation mentioned in the text, and putilished by the King's
authority, on the eighth of March, 1548, Burnet, ii. 63; Heylin, 58, See
Appendix, No, VITL— 7°]

‘This was the number of the chantries and free-chapels only, without the

ints, colleges, andl gruilds (Speed, 1085). ‘The reader will remember the
act by which these osablishmenss were placed at the disposal af the late King.
Tnstead of vesting the property immedintely in the erown, it merely empowered
Henry to appoint cominissioners for carrying it into effect: thew commissioners
Were Lo enter on possession of such colleges, chapels, or other foundations, as

4

ue
i
ze
i
i

A

i
fal
Hedi
lke.
i
:

the ts, and the neglect of makin, vision for their
‘support, are contradicted in ne act sel By the raat
a
are

;
s
Ls

had been tnd that, forthe private purposes of the
sic i ns ning ard ced pate

to give them giving pensions; yea, and thrusting into
fete” ‘commonwealth, for the resignation of thoue pensions?

at the general purposes of the act were far from obtaining the same dey
otattention With of tho few foundations mevtioned In « pres
‘coding note, dong, to accomplish the professed
objects of the Ii ture. Schools, already in existence, were

destroyed :

relieved by the and guild) left to perish
Eeafasetts fixate ot lee yadous eazbUahretl wer’ uanderd caeag
ites of the court. “Your malar said Lever, “ bath received, by

sn. © “But cow, many gamemtnschools, end moch chasiuble provision
for the poor, be taken, sold,

its immediate vicinity,
umn, wuael Fy

were act on fire in the +++ + The public
library, made up, ina the books
le, bishop of Durham, Cobham, bi: of

were penerally condemned, at a venture, for popery;
Sects key ore oko pen ha competsons oP Sa

yu} were as compositions ic,
and iinet or jeanne ae "This was a Reine
quisition upon sense and learning; and looks as if tl
earl of Warwick and some others of the visitors intended
to seize the superstitious foundations, and reform them
to nothing. ..... The universities languished in their
studies, the remainder of this reign, and were remark-
able for nothing, but some trifling performances in poetry
and grammar.”' And not only the reformers of this reign,
but, daipeniecale all of them, ever since, have been re-
proached by many judicious persons as too careless and
deficient in those essential parts of learning, which pro-
perly belong to the character of a divine. For, though |
school divinity, the canon law, &c., are not without their
trifles, yet it cannot: be denied, but that the rich ore of
learning lies in those mines; being nothing else but the
doctrine of the Scriptures and fathers, and the synodical
decrees of the prelates of the church, ranged under cer-
tain heads, for the ease and benefit of those who ought
to be acquainted with them; while the generality of the
reformers are, for the most part, wrapped up in the elas-
sics, and pedantic observations. The classics, | own, are
a commendable study, a good foundation in the begin-
ning, and a pretty amusement by their continuance, at -
proper times, and for proper persons. But it is beneath
the dignity of a divine to live always with Horace in his
hand, to dive no farther than etymologies, and bubble
mankind with their skill in the orientals; and, at the
same time, represent the Latin tongue as a trap to catch
the foolish and the ignorant. But, to proceed :

Tn consequence of the act of parliament for the seizures

* Collier, ii, 307, He cites Wood, Hist. Oxon. lib, i, 271,272, lib. ii. 48—50.

oie gotta hom ey more for pomp
it those, wl

ba iran showed so eps eb pea tim

of religion, were none of the best

Pepe none governed in the mor fe hi
Heat of ORNL NL pier inall likelihood, have

the expence of the Mosaic nL and

aay God at a more frugal rate. would have

disfurnished the temple of most of (rt plate, carried

off the unnecessary magnificence, and left but little

plunder for Nebuchadnezzar.””

Notwithstanding the eare taken by the visitors, in
removing these pretended superstitions ornaments, the
council was informed, that there had been several con-
cealments of church plate, which occasioned a new order
from the h bebo edare. he died 40 sti ater
such ments. “ This was still a new
churches, by which aL eppeareds some were resolve: a
to desist, till they reduced them to a primitive
poverty, a3 well as the reformers designed to have raised
them to a hprialltrs purity. The king himself set his
hand to instructions ; from which some have se-
verely inferred, that he was ill-principled in himself,
when, at such an age, he joined his suthatity to snch
pasonadines: ““ Mr. Echard, willing to represent the

‘ing in the best manner, upon this scandalous occasion,
pretends, “he was now in his last sickness, and so weak,

iy i aero ‘vii, 417) desoribes this scene of plunder pre-

Aiton #0, aoineriog Burnet, i 206.
Echard, §. 748, (That i + ‘the he plate, was conceal fs certain:
int Dodd i mites in sp commission was issued.

whieh tae the ony of the emboaziement, and

sioner to enquire into it raed ib. vii, Se joni places it =
id's mistake,—7°]

, 6S

20

EDWARD VI. (ramr 1s.
Sire; tie bene of tis lergy) peas? ery reer
‘The like judgment fell upon sir Michael

‘Thomas Arundel, sir Ralph Vane, and sir Miles Ba Eee

versaries to say, th see i tonikskt © seein
cation by faith, without sain since they were, as to

the Pe the hac oe vou ase scar
poor, made all people conclude, that it was for rob!
and not ion, that their zeal made them 50

active. ... The seresclae anid immer lives of many of
the professors of the Gospel gave their enemies great
advantages, to say, they ran aay from confession,

penanee, fasting, and prayers, ashy that they might be
under no restraint, but indoles oneal in a licen-
tious and dissolute course of By these things, that
were but too visible in some of the more eminent

them, the people were much alienated from them ;

as much as they were formerly prejudiced against

they grew to have kinder thoughts of it, and to look on
all the changes that had been made, as designs to enrich
some vicious courtiers, and to let in an inundation of
viee and wickedness upon the nation.”

‘This establishment of the reformation, under Edward
VI., has so ill an aspect, that it is a difficult matter to
reconcile it to common understanding, so as to represent
it as either a religions or prudential undertaking. Let
us see how some of their historians have managed the

London, was forced to give away four of the best manors
‘of his see, in one day, These two were the greatest
favourites among all the bishops of that day.” When
2 commission was granted to reform the universit
Oxford, “ the visitors were so fond of novelty, that

ava
rice ravenously invaded church livings, colleges, chant-
ries, hospitals, and places dodivebed to the poor, as
ings superstitious; ambition and emulation among the
nobility, presumption and disobedience among the com-
mon people, grew so extravagant and insolent, that
England seemed to be in a down-right frenzy." The
of those days, even those that were chosen to

the best pulpits, observed no decorum, and ay
to be carried away with enthusiastic raptures, im their
declamations. “Such a peecancy of humour began then
manifestly to break out, that it was preached at Paul's
cross, by one sir Stephen (for so they commonly called
such of the clergy as were under the degree of doctor),
the curate of St. Catherine’s, Christ-church, that it was

* Collier, ii, 325. [He cites the words from Burnet, ii. 192, 193 —T.)
* Collier, ii, ree, 80, * Idem, #1. 326, * Cumd. in Kennet, ii. 366,

7

a EDWARD VI. {raer 1.

ARTICLE II.

INSURRECTIONS—IN WICTSHENE AND OTHER COUNTIES—THEY ARE pur-
PRESSLO—IN PEVONKMIRE AND COMNWALE—DEMANDS OF TUR RREELY
THEY MESIROE BXETER—AND ARE DAPEATED AND DISPERSED —IN
NORVOLK—RETT'S ARMY VICTORIOUS—BU AFTERWARDS KOUTED,

Upon the alterations that were made in the discipline
of the chureh, a general discontent appeared all oyer
the nation, They saw plainly that all was going to
ruin, and that the system of religion was aimed at, no
less than the revenues of the church. Many of the no-
bility and gentry had agreed to take in the waste grounds,
which ly belonged to the religious houses, of which
now they were become proprietors, either by purchase,
or gifts from the crown. Several disturbances happened.
upon this occasion; but most especially in Tastes
shire and Norfolk, where there was a general in-
surrection.' In Devonshire, a body of ten thousand men
was commanded by Humphrey Arundel, Thomas Holmes,
and other neighbouring gentlemen. They drew up a
manifesto, which consisted of fifteen articles, the chief
whereof were; that the six-article act against hi
should be revived, and the new liturgy abolished; that
Dr. Moreman and Dr. Crispin might be permitted to
preach without molestation: that cardinal Pole’s at-
tainder might be reversed, he sent for over, and be one

1549,

1 (The insurrections in Devonshire and Norfolk had been, preveded by dis-
turtances in. the counties of Wilts, Sumex, Hants, Kent, Gloucester, Suffolk,
Warwick, Essex, Hertford, Leicester, Worcester, and Rutland, As in the
other instances, the real or immediate origin of the tamalts Iny in the scarcity
of provisions, the low rate of wages, and the injury inflicted on the poor, by the
enclosure of ihe wacto Tans: but * by fair persutcions, partly of once ‘eu
among thennelres, partly by gentlemen, they wen often appeased ® (Edward's
Journal, 4). ‘The indiscretion of the protector, however, soon revived the come
motion.’ Alarmed at the proccedings of the Insurgents, be had dispatched
commission to enquize into their complaints, and to throw open the obnoxious
enclosures. ‘This measure enconraged the resolution of the people: the par-
tiality of the coumissioners ewkindled their mesentment; and, i a tew days, the
counties of Oxford, Devon, Norfolk, and York, were udded to the disturbed
districts (Strype, ii. 171, 172; Edward’s Journal, 9). The task of reducing the
‘Oxfordshire insurgents wax committed to the lord Grey of Wilton, with a hody
Of4500 men. Ax he advanced, his force wax strengthened by the gentlemen of
the county "the wels were defeated in the flast encounter; and the death of
tomoe, the capture of-athers, and the exceutian of the most consplcwaus of the
leaders efectallymmeed the tranquility ofthe neghhourhod. Edward’
Journal, 3: Strype, ih. 171, 72.—T)

26 EDWARD VI. [rawr an.

over,
juncture of establishing the reformation. After a ae
‘Ave. engagement, the Devonshire Ting Lila

® routed, lee of their men being i led so tk fie
prisoners. royal army entered the city August 6,
1549. Some of the chief of this insurrection were exe-
euted in the neighbourhood. Hi Arundel, the
general, and one or two more, were con to Lon-
don, and suffered at Tyburn, January 27, 1550.'

About the time of this insurrection, another, no less
formidable, appeared in Norfolk, headed by Robert
Kett. The rebels of Devonshire “did openly ati
the advancing of 7) these others were only
pected to fomented by soi
‘They first ren hele) July 6, 1549, at mae pp

dur ey being 20,000 ge sane wena a
le a regular army. It not appear
that they proposed any thing ceatoereing religion. All
they pretended was, a reformation of the ministry, and
pulling down the late enclosures.’ It was not long
before an army was sent down to disperse them, under
the command of William Parr, marquis of Northampton,
being assisted by a number of Lutheran oe , foreign-
ers. The marquis was ised with considerable loss,
and lord Sheffield lost his life in the engagement. After-
wards, the king's army being reinforced by a body of
avo. men, under the command of John Dudley, earl of
27. Warwick, Kett, and his army were entirely routed,
and near 2000 men killed upon the spot. Kett being
taken prisoner, was executed on a gallows, in the castle
of Norwich, and a great many suffered in other places.
‘This engagement happened August 27, 1549.*
4 Edward's Journal, 6; Strype, ii Append. 103—108; Hayward, 202, 295 5
PFullerL vi 007. (Tho word “only” in this citation, i not in Fuller

’ ‘were the whole of their professed objects, at firet: but as ees
their views also extended, and they afterwards hesitated not

u encreaved, their

ry
se at rad nip ec arp se
souls to those pains, which tte, es

«Edi Mans oun, 5, 6; Hayward, 296—300 ; Stowe, 597.

;

28 "EDWARD VI. PART Iie

was agreed, in the late reign, Perea the young
of Scotland and the present king; but the Scots failed
in their articles. The protector and the os council, there-
fore, resolved to bring them to reason. For this pur-
pose, men were levi itd a ect ect |, and the veteran
troops at Boulo; e and Calais embarked for d.
The protector likewise had several regiments of Wal-
a Se ocean era: not that he had « better
open of their courage, but because he might believe

lem more ready to execute any harsh service at home,
if oceasion required.”*

By these forcible methods, in conjunction with several
other motives, capable of working upon the infirmities
of human nature, the nation became more susceptible of
the impressions, in favour of the reformation; so that,
in a little time, the project was set a-foot of a new
liturgy, a new ordinal, with a collection of articles,
canons, and homilies, which were designed as a standard,
both for doctrine and discipline? Wherefore, in the year

1548, the second of wd VI., a commission was
granted by the protector and council, to certain
bishops and divines, to draw up a form of prayer, by
pattie sh The persons in commission were, the two
bishops, the bishops of London, Durham, Worcester,
Norwich, St. Asaph’s, Lee Litchfield, Hereford,
Westminster, and Rochester. ose of this commission
among the inferior Oh ere, Dr, Cox, Dr. May, Dr.
Taylor, Dr. Haynes, Dr. Robertson, and Dr. Redman, all

5 ole, 228 229, Sew a Hein, 940.
ment ‘ranmer’s Catechism, a work w! ned:
exit Joka Conon Pasyerc Ji yaa a Grodan; ua panto

by the fist Ba Parts ‘and, under the title of “A short Tnatrvetion
tin ir profit of Ce and una people”, con
tained a erate sp ie 7 he Lows prayer the ¢ commandments,

and the wo sucmments of je cuchariat. There are some points

thal are very of mace. With he catiolo church
pacing eel ontepr er

xrungement, Wl jumot and Strype acknowledge to be “ of no great
Sommeonncet® ‘He speaks of penance as rece k inouleates oad
aa oot enfin, expe Piviah for the revival of the ancient peniten

contraty 10 the tiles avowed by Bim i th Tate eg
ames the divine oripn of all ccolsastical Seiad, Seo
Pay uypse Cranaiec | 8, 160; Bumet, i OFT:

ae

were, W!
ceremonies, which rath othe comps of ti

cblansctal ed 3
fabegtien sang usage raat oa he
demanded it. Prayer for the dead was as a
part of the service, and the liturgy styled a sacrificial

monies and practices were soon after disch
pou ea natal received new lights, and a plan-
sible turn was given to the whole affair.
only such ceremonies were discharged as were
visibly superstitious, that darkened the Gospel, and were
retained such

, and the decent dreas of the re<
formation.? But, to speak without passion, or prejudice,
concerning this point, it must be owned, that, alt
ceremonies are not things of the greatest consequence,
yet there may be both inconvenience and danger, in

permitting every particular church to act as they please

oy eit ii, 2563261, and I?Estringe’s Alliance of Divine Offices, Tt

sade, ali te pager of congeratio, the Messing ofthe pris mag
the invocation of the Holy Spirit, thus —* Haro us Oe

iy ly Spits and Words vous to

Mpesse and saneti+e these thy gifts and creatures of bread and that

esas Olrisio™.. By the rubrio the bend was all ondered t2 bo unleavened
the sacrament was to be feceived “fn the mouth, at the priest's hands"; and one
individual in each family was to communiente, in person or by subi, every
Sunday, and ry his aseustmed hare of the expen. Besiss the unetlon,
2 ee the ancient practice of exorcsing the eid and ot long with
i, wan retained ; and the Dlesstng, pronounced om the married

San oinanil ‘with the sigu of the crvss3—T"]

cn

a4 EDWARD VI. [oawr ae,

up a certain number of articles; for, as yet, the tenets
Shisiarclil acalcoest 3b ion were so blended r,
that they made one co’ chaos; and out.
wardly, men seemed to be under the same
they were, inwardly, under a continual distraction, every
one being at liberty to carve out a creed for himself: 80
that it is a difficult matter to determine of what persua-
sion the generality of the people either lived, or died,
in those times of the reformation. When the
commissioners gone through ‘er work, ty cue
sented the nation with a system of reformed di
containing forty-two articles ; and it was
all, that were members of the reformation, should ng
mit to them, as soon as they had the approbation of the
king and council, which they readily obtained. “It is
not altogether improbable,” says Dr. Heylin, “ but i
these articles, being debated, and agreed
said committee, might also pass the vote of the cfs
convocation, though we find nothing to that purpose in
the acts thereof, which either have been lost, or were
ever registered. Besides, it is to be observed, that the
anor of England, for the first five years of queen Eli-
zabeth, retained these articles, and no others, as the
public ‘tenets of the church, in point of doctrine ; which
certainly she had not done, had they been commended
to her by a less authority than a convocation.’ How-
ever, it is certain they never had a parliamentary ee
lishment, and came forth only by royal aul
as they were forged by the committee.’ Some
ference is observable, between these forty-two articles

1553

‘ Helin 12 122. [Bumet, however, has shewn that they were never submitted
to the com oe 210—212), In Wilkins, they are called * Articuli, de
gutta: in Synodo Londinensi, anno Domini moun, ad tollendam opinionum
limentionem, et consensum verw religionls Grmandum, later
eruditos vires convenerat, regi, auctoritate in lucera editi " Ov 73,
eee can aieeels caer eink tae those adopted ile
reign of Elizabeth, may lve tee seen in Bemus. Rec, 190-200,
Reo, 75-805 and Heglin, 201 to the cud.
? Strype’s Cranmer, 272, 203; Heylin, 121.

36 EDWARD VI. [rane
constitutions was left to a sub-committee of ei;
sons, viz. Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury,
Goodrick, bishop of Ely, Dr. Cox, the king’s almoner,
Peter Martyr, Dr, William May, Dr. Rowland Taylor ;
to these were joined two laymen, John Lueas, and
Richard Goodrick, esquires. id then the polishing of
the work was committed to two polite writers, sir John
say Cheek and Dr. Haddon. e entire collection was
completed, anno 1552, under fifty-one titles, besides
an appendix “ De Regulis Juris.” It was called “ Refor-
matio Legum Ecelesiasticarum.” King Edward VI. hap-
pening to die soon after, this notable scheme was
knocked on the head, being never confirmed, cither by
parliament or convocation ; and the reformers, at this
day, are at a loss for some such sort of a provision, as
it Spears by the awkward and blundering proceedings
of their spiritual courts, where they want standing laws
for their direction. 1 remit the reader to the book itself,
if he is curious to be informed of particulars, and shall
only mention a few of the articles, which, pertanes will
not be according to the taste of every reformer. For
instance, by the third article, apostates, and such as
opposed Christianity in general, were to forfeit both life
and estate. The eighth article annulled marriages,
made without the consent of parents, or guardians. In
the ninth article, the Levitical degrees were explained
with remarkable severity. The tenth article allows of
marriage after a divorce, in the case of adultery ; espe-
cially, the party injured has this liberty ; the woman, an
adulteress, forfeits her jointure; the husband, an adul-
terer, is to return his wife’s portion, and part with one-
half of his substance; and both parties, bein; guilty;
are either to be imprisoned for life, or banish Mar-
riage might be annalled, in all cases where the parties
were allowed to separate as to bed and board, viz. in
attempts of poisoning, implacable hatred, &e, The

scoretary Petre, scorctary Cocih ‘Traborne, Read, Coke, May, and Skinners

the lawyers, Tose om x, Suntico Hats ‘mei Bond ‘Stason,
ri}, Lucas, Gandy '« Journal, ). There

ee ican pares bas bets onsitied by the King] ne ee

=

40 EDWARD VI. (reer,

ARTICLE V.

FORECONERS CALLED OVER.— DISPUTATION AT OXFORD—FOXE"E DISICONENTY—
DESPUYATIONS AT CAMBRIDCE—~THE COMMON-VRAYER BOOK EEVISKE—
BUCHER OPINIONS,

Tur erhidacg in the late reign, concerning the
divorce, having rought Cranmer, and our English re-
formers, aequainted with several foreign divines that had
embraced Lutheranism, the protector was persuaded to
inyite them over; and immediately three learned men
, Were sent for, viz. Peter Martyr, Martin Bucer,
“and Paulus Fagius, all of them expert men in re-
aon and, though designed chiefly to model the
studies of the two universities, which were in a very
languishing condition, yet they happened to busy them-
selves more than some desired, and laid the patio
reformation, according to the Zuinglian and Calvinisti-
cal taste, and, in many respects, pro ved suecessful. Peter
Martyr was placed in Oxford, The other two in Cam-
bride Peter Martyr was immediately made a canon
of Christ-charch ; “with him also settled his beloved
wife Catharine, as the wife of Dr. Richard Cox did,
about the same time, with hin, in the dean's
being the first women, as it was observed, that idea
in any college, or hall in Oxford: by whose example, it
‘was not only permitted, that any canon besides might
marry, if he pleased, but also a head of a college, or
hall; whereby other women, or idle huswives, were
falenaea (if the said head allowed it) to serve in them.
Which act (beside their permitting of bawling children
to come among them) was looked upon as such a darm-
nable matter by the catholics, and others too, that they

[Strype's Cxmsner, 198,197. Besides then, Ubralede aint Phere Alexandre
; ‘Canterbury, Tremelio asd Cavalier reek eters hectares at
Camictize, Ancde Polnus, ant Jebn 4 Lexy wesw
porchers is Lemon and Glastabury. Weed ami Lingard vi 74, 75-7}

li

Aa EDWARD VI. Coane

passed between Bucer and Peter
this conference. Bucer was not
way oh aging fo, nnd of eying nly Ia
ce, he seemed to reject a real ; which,
ae easmiareeing ing too far. Tie conference, io
wl ‘ay 28, nk Ni eg Apso
the two parties ; especially Dr. Tresham, b
po ella i Bal eae
misrepresentations, and complains, that Martyr, during
the conference, wearied the assembly with bus quo-
tations from the fathers, merely out of ostentation.!

sents them, “ Td unicé adam”, says ho, ‘de eucharistid, sive in

om exdoranda,
mtione currentem, quod aiunt, pier |
poe ere on dries vl annie

cine Mister of Buco an 3 eee atens Reperreny
gas Meant seknt Wee ee com eis Begs Ermer

Append. 121. Seo un Woal Hist, ‘Oxon, 267, 263.—Tho
an this occasion, were three: 1. Whether, sin the encoument. of the, aaa
{Bre was ong tesnaubetantation of of the tread and wine into the hody and bl

Fyne nda. * of Turead no;

jlood of Christ were sacramentally united with the bread and wine. Of course,

‘the first and second were denied, the third by Martyr and his friends,
reformer’s arguments are detailed by Foxe (ii lib, ix. 100—103), in a tone
‘triumph not unusual with that writer: but of the replies of his

8 worl is said, nse Rise see en

reserved. Father
(Gf et agp, s—370), ban ha pO Se

‘Sanders assures us
and so ridiowled by Siesuon, ‘tt Gox, ta Fanere from the disgrace
qeten, reel be unexpectedly summoned to London, and suddenly
Schism. 1. i. 266). Perhaps it will “he thought wo
offer same akan eihaoeeest that, of the three raion sone for

recites
ing off suddenly, leaves the third wholly unnoticed,
"ipesides thi i i ie te ine the next anonth. ‘They
wore held at Caso! 5 they turned op the same aut Te
Oxford ; and, lke we Fe

reformers insisted on discussing the manner, before ty had seetod te

‘of Christ’s corporal presence in the sacrament. At tho close of the argue
iments, Ridley, who bad presided om each vccasion, delivered his decision.
the real presence he said nothing: bat he pronounced against the pert,
Peterlee he condeaned tos substantial non Sve dant groands =f

4 an ol tures the most certain

Pies eed mee Soe
Bene of ish that wit esc and tho most sure

‘of the article of our faith, * THe aseeuded nueheuea™ (Reso ix. 120),

=

44 EDWARD VI. [Panta

had taken a resolution, that the secular power should
manage the affair, and see it executed.’ It is not known
who were the persons employed in this work, since
nothing can be met with, either as to their names, or
manner of proceeding, either in the acts of convocation,
or any other record; only that the following alterations,
which reduced the book nearly to its present form, were
made. The unction, exorcism, and use of the white
garment in baptism, the anointing of the sick, and the
sign of the eross in confirmation and matrimony were
abolished: the form of absolution was changed; the
commandments were introduced into the communion
service; and all traces of prayer for the souls of the
departed were removed. ¢ cross, also, in the prayer
of consecration was omitted: an order was introduced
for kneeling at communion, with a rubric, however,
annexed, signifying that it was not for adoration, but
only for decency; and, in place of the words, used at
the delivery of the elements, “ The body of our Lord
Jesus Christ, which was given for thee, preserve thy
body and soul unto everlasting life,’ and, “ The blood
of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was shed for thee,
preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life,” was
substituted the more approved form of, “ Jake and eat
this, in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and
feed on him in thy heart, by faith with thanksgiving,”
and, “ Drink this in remembrance, Christ's blood was
shed for thee, and be thankful.” t is Dr. Heylin’s
opinion, that these alterations were never agreed to in

+ Strype’s Cranmer, Append. 154. [As a preparato Ales, or Alesius, a
Soottah divine, wan caoplnyed to loan "Latin tmadlation of the book. kn

rs reins Jet, under Xing Chalet Ty
Ge Soren rer metal nguln (ibid). [ratio te bere ete on the
subject of Elizabeth's liturgy, at variance with himself and with the fet.
Tn.a subsequent page ( ‘igs correctly, that, though the divines who me
‘vised the liturgy, in 1599, left tho-posture for meeiving the sacrament: to the
option of the commanicant, yet the parliament, in conformity with “ the rubric of

im

46 EDWARD VI. [rant in.

sacrilegious encroachment of the church of Rome; and
yas ang eo ea ts ea ee He
tells him, his ancestors maintained their conquests
abroad, and yet, without these acquisitions, found means
to endow churches and hospitals at home; but, now
they had seized upon church-lands, the kingdom was
reduced to beggary : they were driven from their ancient
conquests; not an acre of chureh-land left to bestow
upon a favourite; but, on the contrary, the clergy were
so pillaged, upon every public occasion, that they were
able to bleed no longer. He goes on in his scheme, and
pleads for the marriage of cousin-germans, as also for
marriage after divorce, upon account of adultery; with
several other such like pieces of casuistry. Again, he
is for having adultery punished with death, and all
stro! ee excommunicated. Then, his zeal
breaking out is proper sphere, he is for reforming
fashions, as well as sith grate Por this pur-
pose, he would have merchants tied out from importing
trifles, or any thing that tended towards the encourage-
ment of vanity, or superfluous dress; and, to put the
church and state upon the same foot, he was for having
all the laws of the nation only in English. In fine, he
was for reviving the Mosaic dispensation, so far as to
make even blasphemy, breaking of the sabbath, and
disobedience to parents, capital crimes. “ This book
of Lhe Kingdom of’ Christ was dedicated to the king,
and presented for a new-year's gift. The young prince,
it seems, was pleased with the performance; began to
draw a plan from some part of it, and project a reform-
ation of the government.’ This was the state of the
reformation, during Edward VL's reign. The whole
earried on by a rapacious ministry; the king, in a man-
ner, @ child, and unexperienced, though the head of the
church ; the convocation silenced; the inferior clergy
giving into any scheme, to secure a livelihood; the
whole nation in the utmost distraction, in point of be=
lief; and daily imposed upon by a few renegado friars,
who had usurped the title of reformers.

Collior, ii, 809, [He gives an abstract of the work—7°}

48 : EDWARD YI. [ranean

of the doctrine and discipline of the church; and shew
us his private thoughts and determinations upon these
matters, when he was scarce fifteen years of age, the
account they give is very surprising ; and it is altogether
on a weak pon youth Fie attain
to si igh matters. However, it is spteet
he was a very extraordinary person, and, mith, ad-
vantage of years and rience, might one day have
been the man they made him.

As to the management of affairs during his reign, the
king had the name, but the ministry were the sole con-
trivers. There had been a design, and a kind of
ment, in the late reign, between Scotland and Boptand
wherein it was proposed, that prince Edward and the
young queen of Scotland should be married, or con-
tracted. This treaty was set a-foot by those that fa-
voured the reformation, hoping hereby to draw in the
Scots, who, as yet, adhered noale to the see of Rome;
and, for this and some other politic reasons, Scotland
refused to ratify the » King Henry VILL, had

begun to call the ts to an account for this
affront:' the present ministry under Edward VI. pur-
sued the charge; and, ordering a powerful army to
march towards Scotland, a remarkable vietory was
gained at Musselburgh, by the English, and several
strong places taken. However, this did not bring the
Scots toa compliance. They soon recovered their losses,
and were assisted by the French, who gave the English
a diversion in Picardy, taking from them Boulogne, and
other dependencies; so as to leave nothing of the an-
cient conquests, excepting Calais, and a small territory
belonging to it.? In the mean time, great disputes hap-
pened among king Kdward’s ministry, which proved
fatal to some of the great ones. Thomas Seymour, lord
admiral, the protector’s brother, was accused of trea-
sonable practices, and beheaded. ‘The protector, Hd-
ward Seymour, soon after, came to the same end, by

+ (See vol. §. 314, of this history —7.]
® Lingard, vii. 1S—16, 3842, 49, 57—60-

50 EDWARD VI. [rant n.

in favour of the ambitious duke of Northumberland,
who continually huzzed in his majesty’s ear, that if the
crown devolved upon princess Mary, according as it
had been settled in the late reign, the noble project of
the reformation would fall to nothing; that there was
the same danger apprehended, if it should come into
the Scottish line ; ati that both princess Mary and
princess Elizabeth were declared illegitimate, by act of
parliament: and then he craftily suggested his own
ambitious designs, of having the crown settled upon
lady Jane Grey, of the house of Suffolk, to whom he
had married his son lord Dudley. This, he said, would
be a means of Eeeanne the reforiaation, both the
‘ies being zealous in carrying it on.' The king bei

Seated with an utter aversion to the old eur wal
both his want of experience, and corporal infirmities,
having hindered him from penetrating into the duke’s
designs, gave into the project. When the case came to
be debated in council, several of the nobility shewed a
dislike to the proposal. But, at last, being overcome
by the duke’s arguments, or rather by the apprehension
they had of his power, and revengeful temper, submitted
to him: so that the whole Py council, being Hens
three (excepting sir James Hales), agreed to settle the
crown upon lady Jane Grey, and an instrument, drawn
Jowu a1, UP to that purpose, was signed by the king.

"Some pains (as it is reported) was taken to bring
over archbishop Cranmer, who pretended to be serupu-
Tous in breaking into king Henry VIIL"s will and settle-
ment. of the crown: but, as he had often concurred to
break into the will before, and was as active as any of
the rest, in opposing queen Mary’s title, f cannot think
he could entertain any real scruple, on that score, and
that he is very much obliged to his friends, for making
that apology in his favour.’ After this stratagem was
one in order to secure the reformation, king Ed-

died, July 6, 1553, leaving the kingdom in a kind
of equilibrium, as to religion, which the ensuing reign
easily turned in favour of the ancient belief.

© Godwin, 1035 Hayward, 326),
. rma ‘Appen wey Vee i00. Faller, 1 vit. 2,

52 MARY. (vant

Soon after, the duke of Northumberland raised an army
of 8000 men, which was to assemble at Newmarket;
(bended gin Ded Ear
the reformation, no less than title,

had gathered a considerable body of men, under
the conduet of Ratcliff, earl of Sussex, the earl of Bath,
sir Thomas Wharton, son of lord Wharton, sir John
Mordaunt, son of lord Mordaunt, sir William Drury,

id ii, 219, 220, ry in his ), denounced the clals
ori eon
of the formers and, having out th dangers to Ye apprehended fm the

fand support the title of the lady Jano, AAs a proof tted adherence

‘to the ancient faith, he the following in corti ofan ne
“ess ogre melee
was on “ in r

Mary at Hunsden, for the Ga be ausgted Ter of ot bis Qnty Gta
. He was recived with aabty snd Kindness, wa recognised by

princess as one of her father's chaplains, and, after a sbort and ‘cons

wns tted to her presence, and, having informed ter that one obs
jet of hi ist wns tl tobe performed, offre, if it ease her”, 10
defore her on the following Sunday. Mary replied, by

Ridley. “ Madaun, T trust you will not refuse God's word”.

Mary, * 1 cannot wll what ye call God's word. That is not God's wont
now, that was God"s father’s

Ridley.

word, in niy
“ God's word is all one, in all times; bu

stood and practised, in some ages than in others".
ery ‘You durst not, for your ears, have avouched that for God's word, in
's tat God

for ith w id thank you; but for ite
aoh befor ine nak you never a male eee
yet eo through the hall where he had dined, and drank,

aid bisbop spol
thoir hair to stand upright on their heads". Foxe, ii, ix, 181.7")

. a

54 MARY, [rane nar.

in the queen's garden; but now it was thought neces-

sary to proceed to extremities, and that the queen could

not be safe, as long as the other was living. " * * In

her speech she owned herself guilty; not that she had

at the crown, but because that she had not re-

the offer." Aggin, it cannot be denied, but that

the queen gave great instances of clemency and mercy,

in neem of many others involved in the same guilt ;
Jey, Hoey Duley, ur eon Dudley trea i

, Henry Dudley, sir Edmun ley, sir eek,
sir Cholmondeley, sir Edward Montague, toge-
ther with the twelve judges, and some of the principal
men among the clergy, Cranmer, Ridley, and Dr. Edwin
Sandys, &c. These, with many more of an inferior
rank, though they appeared at the head of lady Jane's
partys were generously pardoned; but some of them
still kept in prison, by way of eaution?

It is hinted by some writers, that this ‘ition, in
favour of lady Jane, would have been me 4
and continued much longer, had not queen Mary made
the Norfolk and Suffolk men easy in point of religi
with a promise, that there should be no alteration of the
worship established in the “ king’s reign. But it ,
misrepresenting the case: the promise, they speak
‘was no more than a bare intimation, that nothing should
be attempted, as to religious matters, by compulsion, or
in an illegal way. For more than this was not in her
power to promise, seeing she could not divine what the
wisdom of the nation and legislative power would be
pleased to determine, upon the oceasion. “If they
engaged upon condition, and articled with their sove-
reign, their caution went too far. For either she had
a right, or she had none: if she had none, their corres-
Poise was criminal ; if they believed she had a right,
they ought to have run the risk of her government,

* Collier, ii, 961,
2 Colliers 344; (TThe number of privaners, originally selected for tsa, was
twenty-seven. When the list was chewn to Mazy, she at once drew her pen
the names of sixteon, and thux reduced it to eleven, Apud Ling,

vii, 128.—7.]
ae

56 MARY. [rawr arte

ARTICLE IL.

TICE OLD UELIGION RESTORED—MARY CONSULTS THE EMPEROR—CATHOLIC
BISHOPS KESTORKO—CNCUSATS OF THE RETOUMERS—OUTHAGE AT PAwtls
‘CROMI—EROCLAMATION AGAINST PREACIING—A PARLIAMENT —THE GEREN YS
EROFTIMACY BSTABLISHED—MESTORATION OF THR ANCIENT WORSILIP—&

AIMIVES 1X ENCLAND—IE AUSOLVES THE NATION FROM THE CENSURES OF
THE CHORCH—AND CONFINMS THE ALUENATION OF ABBEY LANDS—THER
PAPAL AUTHORITY is RESTORED.

Tux obstacle of Le title being removed, queen
Mary was crowned, October 1, 1553, and the parliament
met, the 5th of the same month.’ It was opened
with a high mass in Latin, according to usual
custom before the schism, and the members of both
houses readily concurred to make up the breach, by re-
pealing those acts, which had passed in the late reign,

1553

+ (1 must here brietly sketeh some of the occurrences of the last two months.
1. first anxiety, on her accession to the throne, was to restore the aneient
worship, With this view, she wroty to the emperor, requesting his adview; and
hk wax exhort 1» pererere ia br pore, woprosaed, Rowers, Wi OE
., and to resort to no public mensures, until she had obtained the sanetion of
parliament (Renard, apud Griffet, Nonviaux Eclairciesemens, 633, 06). Ut was,
jin deference to this coutisel that the reformed liturgy was still per-

‘mitted t retain its place in the service of the chureh, Yet the queen herself

avowed ; and if she afterwards proceeded tw interfere with the estat!
of worship, it was not without the concurrence of that authority, by which the
wacient service had ee ‘been abolished.
2. Tt was on the third of At
jucen. As she parsed to her apartments ia the tower, Gardiner, who had been
rived and committed to custody, in the late reign, was econ, with the other
state prisoners, kneeling on the green. In the name of the ret be pronounced
aul ised them apy

hanged. ‘Two days later, Bonner and Tunstall, the deprived bishops of Lon=
Gon aod Duca, wese telousd, the former from the’ Marsala! the lattae

their
ii nos (Ry F, xv. SM; Godwin in Kennet, i 33; Stowe, 613)
hoc ot tho soyal fecligs slarmed the Jesiouny ofthe
reformers, they were not less calculated to excite the hopes, perhaps to emsou-

— a

MARY. (rant

58
at work to surmount that difficulty, and put the
Spieeiearsirnieseeceuee

two houses of parliament. ena Hugh Weston, dean of
Westminster, was chosen prolocutor of the lower house,

descension of the English clergy, during the two late
reigns. ‘Then they proceeded to several points of doc-
trine; particularly transubstantiation. The reformers
were ‘permitted to plead their cause, and make what
objections they Taal in defence of their innovations :
but only two of them thought fit to open their mouths
upon oceasion, viz. Haddon, and Philpot. When
article of Christ's natural presence was brought: to
a conclusion, only five members of the convocation
dissented from it, viz. Haddon, dean of Exeter, Philpot,
archdeacon of Winchester, Philips, dean of Rochester,
Aylmer, archdeacon of Stow, and Cheney, archdeacon
Hereford. As for the bishops, they scarce appeared

‘the one establist the legiti of the queen, the other repealin
jee mg reed eave Sha atontion cf her heehar Geass TCA

ote vil, 189).
las awn other lis were soon nfterwards introduced and ear
Sera apna lig paopne Fi proper beet re en ee

By the Hrs, i was provided that ‘a preacher
in the pet ret Witaivine Se

reformers.
entie bas ce pee eaneen allay the clers or Range OC
Or altars
showld pn oe of he ce By the son,

all persons to the wunber of twelve, forthe
atic iti now established by law, were brought wit es ae
Bie prevention 0 sotous ati cg, epmipite seq by any justiog ot

to obey the mandate,
fully of ag, and ralwed heetindecs nocordingly. Siat. 1 Maz,
ieeieet 19 a)

fy. 885 Foxe, ili. ofc ener emery in the assertion,

feral erergey pers for the signature of the members, one
natural presence of Clute inthe suerment, the other denying that the
Sa alo afog lepettonleedlernery ert poate
except tho five persons mentioned inthe text, instantly sub.
Pape a ates weve dra othe propricy of sighing what had
Bet ca duced they dhnntod an oportnity of arguing the yuan
os enon Pea PHL ape ERC mp

60 MARY, (rant mn.

lord Paget and sir Edward Hastings were sent to Bras-

iss. Sels to conduct the cardinal over ; but the middle
Nov. 20 of November was passed before he took shipping
at Calais, where six of the! ueen’s men of war were
waiting to convoy him. At Dover, he was met by lord
Montague and the bishop of Ely, with many others of
the nobility, and their attendants. Then, having crossed
the country to Gravesend, the bishop of Dur! and
the earl of Shrewsbury were there, ress present him
with the act reversing his attainder. e barge, which

emperor, and the king of France; yave him power to uct in ull cases as he
should deem cxpeliaat, without walang to consult the holy see; and, to hasten
Wis departare on rad COUN asum of 9 Mansa crm w
‘expenses of his journey xxi, 81. See Appendix, No, XVI).
But in is ser eins ou, tha ere ie nm
G hind already weighed the difficulties of the enterprise, From the duties
of the legation he had no desire to shrink: but he hesitated to commit the pon-
an in the proscontion of a hopeless scheme; and he thought that, before he
assumed the character of envoy, information should be obtained, as 1o the feel-
ings and tions of his countrymen. With this view, therefore, he addressed
a letter to Mary (ace Appendix, No, XVIL), and | Placing it in the hands of
trusty servant, named Henry Benning, despatched him, in company with Gio-
yanni Francesco Commendone, a gentleman in the suite of the Nuncio at
England. Sailing from Gruvelines, the travellers
‘of Aujcust, Penning probably in the character of
tranger come to settle the accounts of a
‘They found that Mary, surrounded by enemies, and alimost «
risoner in her own capital, was not easily accessible. Fer some days, there-
Fer they remained wonoticed and unknown, mixing in the crowd, and carefully
noting what they observed ; till chanco at length brought them in the way of a
fervant in the voyal houschold, named Lee, with whom Commendane had fore
merly been acqtininted in Ttaly. By the influence of this person—he was a
relative of the duke of Norfolk—they obtained a secret interview with the queen.
Pouning delivered the cardinal’s letter: Commendone more fully explained the
object of their mission ; and Mary, having assured them of her friendly
tions, finally despatehed Commeniione with a privave message to the fate
forming him that, with » view to effect a reconciliation between her Fi
and the holy see, she was about to procure the repeal of all laws inimical to the
ancient fiith; that, in the prosecution of her design, she hoped to have the con.
currence of the pontiff, and the wssistance of the cardinal, as legates but that, at
the saine time, ft would be necessary to proceed with all possible exution, to
wait auuil the popular feeling againat Rome should have subsided, atid, im ‘the
smenawhil, carctlly to conceal her pTegent tmewsage, and the communication,
which sho was now establishing with the pope (compase Pallavicina, if L 1
€. 7. p. 407—A10, with tho letters in the Appendix, No, XVIIL). Penning
‘was detained to witness the coronation, and the opening of parlistnents amd was
then dismissed, with « letter written by the quec, in answer to that of which
He hind heen the bearer from Pole (seo Appendix, No. XIX.).
‘Phis letter exprossed the determination of Mary to avail herself of the first
favourable opportunity for restoring the ancient faith: it was followed byp two:
others, fing the diflicalties of her situation, stating the impossibility of

62 MARY. [rae mr.

The 30th of November, St. Andrew's day, being the
Noy. time appointed for the reconciliation in form, the
3” cardi -

Seared in liament; aud, having de-
livered in all bulls and briefs relating to tec
mission,' he made a long and meron specch, touching
upon every thing that might be capable of exciting them
to grief A their Capea aclu Cee the two late
reigns, and eneouraging them, upon the present prospect
of affairs. He compared England to the perk son,
who, having wasted their spiritual substance, and de-
stroyed all the monuments of religion erected by their
ious ancestors, was now returning again to their
ither's house and centre of unity, the see of Rome;
and, if heaven rejoiced, and the angels were pleased, at
one sinner’s repentance, what would they not be, when
a whole King lay prostrate before them? After-
wards, both houses of parliament, kneeling down, im-
plored the merey of God both for themselves and the
whole kin; and received absolution in the following
form: “ Lord Jesus Christ, which with his most
precious blood hath redeemed and washed us from all
our sins and iniquities, that he might purchase unto
himself a glorious mete without spot or wrinkle, and
whom the father hath appointed head over all his
church ; he, by his mercy absolve you: and we, bi
apostolic authority given unto us (by the most holy lee,
Julius IL. his vice-gerent in earth) do absolve and
ver you, and every of you, with the whole realm and
dominions thereof, from all heresy and schism, and from
all and every judgment, censures, and pains, for that

ecelesiistical censures, anil admitted into the besom of the universal church.
The ings of the nest day were the result of this petition, The propasal
for the reunion was again carried, in the lords unanimously, in the commons
with the approbation of all but two porsons, who, however, abandoned their
‘on the following moraing. “ Percioche di 440 voti, che erano in
tito, duo soli di quelli del popolo si mostrarono in tanto numero discrepant,
ePaltro dicendo havere scrupolo del giuramexto altra volta peso
im contrario, di-non est mai eotto la obedionaa del Papa. ee
quali due tattavia, vedendo poi il comun consenco di tutti gli altel, consenti-
ono es giorno sequente, nell'atto che si foce della riunione". Quirini,
La
i

ss 5 on
Pihvey wil be foun in the Appendix, No. XXII.

64 MARY.

ARTICLE III.

TUOITIVE REFORMERS —ROYAL INJUNCTION! —PROCEEDINGS AGAINST TILE
REFORMED CLENGY—SOME SERR AN ASYLUM ADROAD—LIST OF THE EXILES
THEIR DISPUTES—FOLLUR'S ACCOUNT OF THEIR PROCKEDINGS—REFLEC-
TIONS.

Tris, perhaps, an iaeaeeel we seldom read of in history,

of so general defection as there was in Henry VIIL's

reign; unless it was in.queen Mary's reign, when the

nation returned again to the religion of their ancestors,
and the change was much more universal. Besides,
several circumstances occurred in the former case, to
lessen the surprise. King Henry contended only with
the see of Rome about the article of the supremacy
(being orthodox in all other points), and that article
was so expounded, that the generality seem not to have

‘evading the spirit of his commission. ‘The mattcr was represented to the poy
{in optsione A the dirises afd candabt at Rome were taken, and, a0 Be Gn!
of October, another bul] was despatched, authorizing the cardinal absolutely, and
without reserve, * to give, alleno, and transfer” to ite present possessors what.
had obvdned from the church (Pullavicino, ti, 1. 1% ¢, @,
p. 422, 423.” Sce Appendix, No, XXIV).

‘The period had now arrived for the exeroiso of these powsm. By the
cuedings deseribedin the text, the nation had been absolved from the! censures,
and restored to the unity, of the church. Tt still remained to abrogate the laws
affecting the supremacy, and, as a preliminary step, it was solved to obtain a
setenent of the impartant question, respecting cclsateal property. On

same day, two petitions were presented to the throne, The fret, ftom the
clergy, expressed their willingness wo abandon all claii to the alienated
sious of the church, and thelr hope that the kegate might be induced io make
fcc anangenent to would be mst conducive toe wel of rion, The
second, from tbe fords and commons, was more specie. Tt besought the me-
ok a i) King and queen ia their behalf; for such dispensations
wie beg rel Ce fe i oie tele ectere
Gearing, 1. Thatall cathedral chutches, hospitals, calloges,and schools, found
during the schiem, might be preserved: 2, hat all marringes contracted within
the prohibited dogreess but under the sanction vat the iv Taw, might be declared
valid 9 That all irstitutione to DenoBoos, all diepensations granted under
{bo actof partlamont, and all juolal provemes mado before the onlfsassen Or
Before detetes on appeal ralph Bo contract tad That al pero

couveyane 9 ay lend tenement oF ote prope fomncly bee

iaiging the ohorss, might; without soruple of coxmulznce, and without im:
pedohient or trouble, by pretence of any géueral council, oanons, or ecolesins
eat! laws, continue 16 enjoy the sume. " Pole acceded to these requests, by an

sions, ‘The space of a was, spa ae wena
$y ight mover al eases (Earner :
they recorer their a 1, rt ie
it i add, that amet’s dishonest
Parkor, as well as ar ene
ciently by Collier (i
Of the a anger seems to have been placed within
ton of the nw. By on wae al er pes a
‘toned in a note "), Ridley, Poynet, Sooty,
Eady id nae en Pat Wadena
choster, anil Worcester. Cmpmer, as the reader ix aware, wus in the towers
Covondale had been cor, Exeter to Voysey, its former bishop
Rr. 340); and, ofthe pons or advocates of the nee
‘now remained ia posession of their sews. were, Holgate of York,
Ferrar (1S Davy Buf Chee, oh of Bie *Tayot of Ta
Hooper of Gloucester Jee, deprived only of of Wore,
Herr and Basow of Tat and Welle Beant.
Barlow my ict, i on it ee bo by
vation and rem \ ey X¥. ‘0 UX] others, two:
ons were issued. Onc, dated March 13, 1654, was ad the

dressed to
Dishops of Winchester, Pot London, St Ammph, Chichester, and. Landa
Tt charged Ping Sees, and Bush, with contrasted Enns |
contrary to their vows) it dircoted the commisai or any three
‘them, to enquire into the truth of this allegation; and it tuthried a,
‘cane the fact wore satisfactorily ostublishod, to deprive the offenders af all

cal ents, anid, in addition, to enjoin them such suitable penance,
an the om thelr crime might requize. ‘be otbor coment two
days later, but directed to the sxe ai

‘commision,

‘but persons, assumed a different ground, It

stated that Taylor, Hooper, and Harley, the remaining three, had accepted thelr

Biahopics, to hold them only during ged bhaviont; geet

of this st 5 they had nea ed the ehh by th erroneous ts

and inate conduct ; aati, ses, Tonehel he hare bye

manifested thetr unworthiness, ve tenure by which
Sine caer Pepe

inateuctions, co
wh “The accu prensa dpe; an atone
ae racant Vishoprics

ai A geemrd pin 18h4.—7.] aviaiag,

68 ‘MARY. apa

Some (who, however, seem 0
at the whole number, that left B
of religion) make them 300, including
ranks and professions ; others, and an
are pleased to swell up the namber
account we have of their behaviour is thi
Frankfort “ gave into the German and F
and refined to a considerable alteration
Soman pray boo *+** * They declared
a spiritual monarchy, and made choice of two
pastors with erantiate authority.” The Eng
Zurich and Strasburg not relishing the Frankfort dis
pline, the church of Geneva was consulted upon the:
troversy; and Calvin, being sole master there,

Knox, Whittingham, Gilby, Foxe, Cole, &c. (who
by much the stronger party), to oppose the Engl
liturgy. But this being not agreed to by their adve
saries, matters were compromised, and a medley service
was drawn np and made use of. Things
this posture till Dr. Cox came over to rt, who,
finding himself a stranger to the discipline of what he
thought his own church, he exhorts his countrymen t
resume the liturgy, or common prayer, as it was esteb-
lished in Edward VL's reign. But this had no effect,
only to add fuel to the fire; so that, at last, both parties
were so exasperated, that, had not the ee of
Frankfort (who were now head of the English reformed
church) interposed, they were upon the point of coming
to blows. Soon after, the Coxian party, finding them-
selves obliged to submit to the medley liturgy, went
guother way to work, They “ accuse Knox to the state
for no less than high treason against the emperor.
Hereupon, the state of Frankfort (as an imperial town,
Bray concerned to be tender of the emperor's honour)
‘illed Knox to depart the city." Knox retired to Ge-

‘William Walton, Ji Swift, John Geoffrey, John Gray, Michael Gill, Sohn
hn Wood, Thomas Sorby, ‘Anthony Catier, Hugh Alford,

,
retey Eaward Sutton, John Foxe, Laurvuce Kent,
Sohn Hi and the writer, David Whitehead.
oe Oar i203, 800 Fuller, ib, vill. 30, 31,

70 MARY. [rant in.

they should not dissent from the French in doctrine, or
ceremonies, lest thereby: they should minister occasion
of offence. On the 25th of the same month, our Eng-
lish, with great joy, entered their new church, and had
two sermons preached therein, to their singular comfort.
About which time, Gey, constituted their church, choos-
ing a minister and deacons, for a time; and, out of
conformity to the French, abrogated many things,
formerly used by them in the church of England; as
namely :

2 1. They concluded, that the answering alond, after
the minister, should not be used.

“2. The litany, surplice, and other ceremonies in
service, and sacraments, they omitted, both as super=
fluous and superstitious.

“3, In place of the English confession, they used
another, adjudged by them of more effect, and framed
‘according to the state and time.’

“4, The same ended, the people sung a psalm in
metre, in a plain tune.

“5, That done, the minister prayed for assistance of
God's spirit, and so proceeded to the sermon.

“6. After sermon, a general prayer for all states, and

icularly for England, was ‘devised,’ which was
ended with the Lord's prayer.

“7, Then followed a rehearsal of the articles of
belief; which ended, the people sung another psalm, as
before.

“g. Lastly, the minister pronounced the blessing =
The peace of God, Sc. or the like, and so the people
departed.

“ What is meant by framing their confession ‘ accord-
ing to the state and time,’ I understand not (must our
confessions, as our clothes, follow the fashions of the
state and place we live in), except it be this, that it
was made more particularly, not only for sinners, but
for exiles, acknowledging their present banishment
justly inflicted on them for their offence. The prayer
*devised’ after sermon, according to the genuine sense
of the word, seems no extemporary prayer then con-

ans ut] FUGITIVE REFORMERS. 71

oS opaomeniel but a set form formerly
} Thnx huve we true ascpant

ions, ae of reading
as I conceive, no mention [is

psalms and stills in their con; 2
certainly, were not omitted ; and prol maestros

at
mia wich alleareit
meee ci Foun, This is the communion
of saints, who never account themselves peaceably pos-
sessed of happiness, until, if it be in their power,
they have made their fellow sufferers
thereof. However, this their invitation found not any
great entertainment amongst the other English church-
colonies; all delaying, sais ome ene but,
, those of Zurich were most refractory, and
shored is t inclination to repair to Frankfort.
a several reiterated letters from
requiring’ those of Zurich

on
eae ich to Frankfort, because the English
tiie not in number) in learning and

led, those of Frankfort :
i ae le to England, and more con-
eestving: intelligence thenee, and returning
all Christendom met at Frankfort
ir (the vernal and autumnal mart); and, grant
more learning at Zurich, there were more
rt, with conveniences to advance their

privileges ; and it was conceived it
1 ae me credit and comfort of the
if the dispersed handfuls of their exiles

72 MARY. [rawr on

were bound up in one sheaf, united into one

tion, where they might serve God in purity of fathyeadl

integrity of life, having both doctrine and discipline,
‘free from any mixtore of superstition. —

“Notwithstanding this their importunity, those of
Zurich made no other addresses to Frankfort, than by
dilatory letters,excusing themselvesfrom coming thither.
Some saw no absolute necessity, that all the
should repair to one place; conceiving it rather safer
to adventure themselves in several bottoms, and liye in
distinct colonies. Others were displeased with the im-
perative style of the letter from Frankfort, ‘ requiring”
them to come thither; exeeeding the bounds of counsel
for convenience, into command for conscience: yea,
charging recusancy herein, as a sin on the souls of the
refusers. They pleaded, they were already peaceably
seated, and courteously used at Zurich ; and, to go away,
before they had the least injury offered them, was to
offer an injury to those, who so long and lovingly had
entertained them. Some insisted on the material point,
how they should be maintained at Frankfort; there
being more required to their living there, than their
bare coming thither. But the main was, those of Zurich
were resolved no whit to recede from the lit used
in England, under the reign of king Edward VI, and,
except those of Frankfort would give them assurance,
that, coming thither, they should have the fall and free
‘use thereof, they utterly refused any communion with
their congregation.

“ About. this time, Mr. John Knox came from Geneva,
and was chosen, by the congregation of Frankfort, for
their constant minister. Let none account it incon-

wong, that, among so many able and eminent English

vines, a Scotchman should be made pastor of the
English church; secing Mr. Knox his reputed merit did
naturalize him, though a foreigner, for any Protestant
congregation. At which time, also, Mr. Chambers and
Mr. Edmund Grindal came thither, as agents, with a
letter from the congregation of Strasburg. This Stras-
burg; as, in the position thereof, it is almost seated in

repel
congregation, March 13, discomposed the model of their
service ; first, answering aloud after the minister; and,
on the Sunday following, one of his company, without
the consent and knowledge of the Sonera ia up
into the Soin and. there read all the litany. 5
highly offended hereat, in the afternoon, preaching in
his course, out of Genesis, of Noah’s nakedness in his
tent, took occasion sharply to tax the authors of this
disorder; avowing many things in the English book to
be superstitious, impure, and imperfect; and that he
would never consent, they should be received into the
congregation.

“Here I omit many animosities and intermediate
bickerings, betwixt the papas parties ; ially at
one conference, wherein Dr. Cox is charged to come
with his inartificial angument ab authoritate, ‘Ego volo
habere, 1 will have it so. In fine, Knox's party, find-
ing themselves outvoted by Dr. Cox his new recruits
out of England, got one voice on his side, which was _
Jonder and stronger than all the rest; I mean the an-
DAT of the senate of Frankfort, interposing on his
behalf: and Mr. John Glauberg (principal procurer of
their congregation, as is aforesaid) publicly professed,
that, if the reformed order of the congregation of Frank-
fort were not therein observed, as he had opened the
church door unto them, so would he shut it again,

“<The wringing of the nose’ (says wise Agur, Prov.
xxx. 33) ‘bringeth forth blood: so the forcing of wrath
bringeth forth strife.” See here, the Coxian party, de-
pressed, embrace a strange way to raise themselves, and
aceuse Knox to the state, for no less than high treason

inst the emperor, in an English book of his, intitled,
“An Admonition to Christians ;' first privately preached
in Buckinghamshire, and now publicly printed to the

+
ae

to

Hi

pri
to signify his assistants), perchance
too much compliance with iS eae

=

76 MARY. [rane ant,

“ Pastor, at last, was pitched upon, as freest from ex-
ception, most expressive of the and least obnox-
ious to offence.

* Then was Mr. Whitehead chosen their pastor; yet
80, ag two ministers, four elders, and four deacons, were
joined to assist him. And because this was then as well
an university, as a congregation of the English, Mr.
Horn was chosen reader of the Hebrew, Mr. Mullins of
the Greek, and Mr. Trahern was made lecturer of di-
vinity. In this new modelled co: tion, J find no
office by name assigned unto Dr. Cox (more honour for
him to make all, than to be any officer), who was virtu-
ally influent upon all, and most active (though not in the
doctrinal) in the prudential part of church government.

“As for the ‘oppressed congregation’ (for so their
opposites styled themselves) it was headed by William

ittingham, one (though of less authority, yet) of as
much ion to the cause as Knox himself. This
party continued their dislike of the liturgy, calling it
‘the great English book,’ offended, it seems, with the
largeness thereof. And they affirmed (may the report
lie on the reporters to avouch it) how Cranmer, areh-
bishop of Canterbury, did present a book of prayer, a
hundred times more perfect than the liturgy used in
king Edward's days; yet the same could not take place,
because he was matched with so wicked a clergy in con-
voeation, with other enemies. Besides this their old
grudge against the common prayer, they were grieved
a-fresh, in this election of new officers in this English
congregation, that their old officers were neither legalh
continued, nor fully discharged, nor friend-like consul!
with, nor fairly asked their consent; but no notice at
all taken of them. Ina word, never arose there a greater
murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because
their widows were neglected in their daily ministration,
than here an heart-burning in the Whittinghamian
seit the other party, for the affront offered to their

id officers, in this new election.

“Here a moderate motion was made, that the differ-
ence might be compromised, and referred to arbitrators,

78 MARY. [rane in.

“Of these, Mr. Foxe, with a few more, went to Basil;
the rest settled themselves at Geneva, where were
all most Gaskets wee oe And now, wi ili!
expect less, but that those, sti ining at
fort, as the same in opinion, should be es same in
affection, and live in brotherly love together? But
alas! man, while he is man, will be man; and Satan,
the sower of tares, did set a sad dissension betwixt them,
which we come now to relate.

“There was an eminent member of the i
in Frankfort, Mr. Ashley by name, one of a wo) \
degree, and, as it seems, of a spirit (not to say stomach
no whit beneath his extraction. Now, there Hapa
some high words at supper, betwixt him and Mr.

(then pastor of the congregation), yet so, that all the
difference, by the seasonable mediation of the guests,
was then seemingly composed. But, two days after,
Mr. Ashley was convented before the elders, where it
was laid to his charge, that, at the time and place afore-
said, he ay ken me pies to them and their
ministry. ley app rom them, as an adversary
part cous him (and therefore no competent judges),
unto the whole congregation (as men of estimation with
both parties) to hear and determine the difference betwixt
them. Hereat Mr. Horn and the elders were highly
offended, pleading, that they had received authority
from the whole church, to hear and decide such cases,
and were resolved not to part with the power, so legally
delegated unto them. And whereas many meetings
were made of Mr. Ashley's friends, to debate his bust-
ness, Mr. Horn and the elders condemned them, as
tending to schism; accounting their own presence 80
of the guorwm to any lawful assembly, that, without it,
all conventions were conventicles. Yea, Mr. Horn and
the elders, peers that Mr. Ashley's friends (bei

most numerous in the congregation) would bring his
eanse to be determined by the diffusive church, fally
and freely forsook their ministry and service therein,
preferring rather willingly to unpastor and diselder’

80 MARY. [parr me

made others complain of Chambers, as an unjust steward
of the church’s treasure ; too free to such as he affected,
and bountiful only of taunts and ill terms to those of a
different judgment; making neither men’s need nor
deserts, but only his own fancy, the direction of his
distributions.

“ Now began their brawls to grow so loud, that their
next neighbours overheard them: I mean, the state of
Frankfort took notice thereof, to the shame of all, and

‘ief of all good [men] in the English nation. For,

ow scandalous was it, that exiles of the same country,
for the same cause, could not agree together! Butman
in misery (as well as man in our) hath no under-
standing. Yea, they began to fear, lest many Dutch-
men, hitherto their bonntifal benefactors, should, for

future, withdraw their benevolences; conceiyil

these exiles wanted no money, who had such store of
animosities; and, probably, poverty would make them
more peaceable amongst themselves. Their discords
were the worse, because the vernal mart at Frankfort
did approach, and it would be welcome ware, and an
Sacha commodity, for popish merchants meeting there,
to carry over into England, and all the world over, the
news of their distractions. Hereupon the magistrate
of Frankfort interposed, to arbitrate their differences;
but whether of his own accord, or by the secret soliel-
tation of others, is ancertain. Sure it is, both parties
solemnly disavowed any secret practice to procure the
same. The magistrate interposed his counsels rather
than commands, appearing very upright and unbiassed
to either party. For, though, at the first, he seemed to
favour esa and his complices (out of that general
sympathy which a magistrate beareth to all public offi-
cers), yet, afterwards quitting their cause, he bent all
his endeavours to make a reconciliation, By his ediet
it was ordered, that the former pastors were put out of
their functions, and made private men ; that new ones,
or the same again (if the church so pleased), were to be
chosen in their rooms ; that the treasure of their congre-

82 MARY, (rant au.

some of them gave it out, that, if they should be re-
elected, they would not thereof. 9

* Hitherto we have had no mention, for a long time,
of Dr. Cox; and it may seem much, that the activity of
his spirit should be so long concealed, which makes
some presume him absent all the while. But let such
know, that Dr. Cox engaged in the former pees
in defence of the liturgy set forth in king Ed: 's
reign, as concerning bis sovereign’s honour, and the
general interest of the English church concerned therein:
whereas he hitherto stood neuter, in this difference of
Mr. Horn’s and his complices, as beholding it of nar-
rower extent, and less consequence, heewish a
persons. Whereupon, the magistrate of fort (not
at leisure himself, nse of the business of the mart,
to examine the matter) appointed him, with Dr. Sandys
and Richard Berty esquire, as men of estimation with
both parties, to hear and determine the difference be-
twixt them ; by the powerful mediation of which umpires,
they were into some tolerable agreement,

it was no better than a palliated cure.”

‘This behaviour of these strolling reformers does ex-
press, to the life, the properties of heresy; such disputes
as they fell into being unavoidable among those, that
forsake the centre of unity. Where there is no umpire
to determine differences, every one frames a system
both of doctrine and discipline according to his own
taste. [insist not upon the contest these English re-
formers had among themselves, concerning the use of
the surplice, reading the litany, answering the minister
aloud, the management of their common purse, whether
this or that person was to be made choice of to exercise
the ministerial function, or whether he was to be styled
superintendent, minister, or pastor; for, though they
discovered very little of an evangelical spirit upon those
occasions, yet, being of no great consequence of them-
selves, they may easily be passed over, The debates

® Puller, lib. viii, 27—34,

re

84 MARY. [parr on

they drew up five different forms; and, as they never —
came to any it during their exile, so, when they
returned into England, upon the decease of queen Mary,
eat brought their wrangling temper over with them,
and, to this day, are still inventing new schemes and
forms of worship, and may erect a congrega~
tion upon very easy terms, as our in nt law-makers
have provi As to opinions, they still have a larger
field to range in. England prides herself in the enjoy-
ment of liberty and property, in regard of civil rights:
but her spiritual privileges are far more extensive. Here
the subject lies under no restraint; the Scriptures are
his role, his guide, and his judge: it is there he finds
his creed, without any regard to those forms and in-
junctions, which ambitious churchmen would impose
upon them, They have freedom of thought upon all
oceasions; and as for outward ceremonies, they look
upon them no farther binding, than as they are expe-
dients, authorised and enjoined by the civil power, to
promote the good of a kingdom.

MARY, [rawr in

it was that, ii being contracted. a0
pispop egirerysperipe cs
the titles of all the kingdoms and provinces cing
to his wife, and should aid her in ae government 0

thousand pounds per annum should be ese for her
ah

of Burgundy; whereof forty thousand should
be raised out of Spaii co sen cok eee
sand pounds out of the Netherlands, and the provinces
thereto belonging. And, to prevent all future jars and
contentions, it the division of the inheritance of the
kingdoms and provinces, which either then were, or
afterwards should be, belonging to either, it was farther
, that the issue hegotten by this marriage should
sueceed in all the queen’s kingdoms and dominions, and.
inall the principalities of the Netherlands and Bargantys
whereof the emperor did stand essed : arles,
the eldest son of Phili by 4 former muacrlages sina
likewise sueceed in all the kingdoms, as well of his
father, as of his dmother, and of his dfather,
the emperor, both in Italy and Spain; ce reason.
thereof, should stand obliged for the payment of the
forementioned forty thousand pounds: that, if by this
matrimony no other issue should be begotten, but female,
the eldest should succeed in all the provinces of the
Netherlands ; but with this caution, that, by the counsel
and consent of her brother, Charles, she should make
choice of a husband, either out of England, or out of the
Netherlands; that if she married from elsewhere, with-
out his consent, she should be deprived of her right of
succession, and Charles be invested therein ; but to her
and her sisters a convenient dowry should be assigned,

ihre ead ‘an oty Bieabotk and, oc agora

the matter principal secad at inehsttrebelion Dur ‘nog nota ‘hut the watal
‘matter atin ing

the outside of i which
Rbaty Sialeeraae ae hr

him. © noble Wyat! nt ith God, and those that
sr hegpy eatsniies "Heyl 300 30 ne ae
t , seems to have been limited, in the first in=

‘tho: is natn ,
Hes None, 218); ao rea his pain the

re urder of 4 a
Ta39) tomate the mes power of his ras rete

sigh
ini m on a Elbebeh Lipa yom, Meese

Hore ep Cra ly, oF with int Ba
Se Betore the npponuted tive, be had reveled te ecrt to
at other vonepicatore Snel ing themwelves bot um wosub

‘betrayed,
immediately unfurled the standard of robeltion, See Dr. Li narra
pgm oh dn ef etd 190, 14, 145, 140,

90 MARY. PART He

queen’s forces to retire, and gave the rebels an oppor-
tunity of advancing nearer London : Ne /
of Fel , they came to Greenwich and Deptford. At
this moment she geet alone was able to calm the fears,
and confirm the doubtfal | , of the citizens. Enter-
Yes. ing the Guildhall, where lord mayor had con-
% yened a meeting of the principal inhabitants, she —
thus addressed the see ane enticomne ‘unto you,
in mine own person, to tell you whiel you
see and know, that is, how traitorously peepee so
anumber of Kentish men have assembled themselves
against both us and you. Their precnoes as they said
at. the first, was for a marriage determined for us; to

the which, and to all the articles thereof, ye have been
made privy. But since, we have caused certain of our
privy council to go again unto them, and to demand the
cause of this their rebellion ; and it appeared then unto
our said council, that the matter of the marriage seemed
to be but a Spanish cloak, to cover their ¢
{real] purpose against our religion ; for that they arro-
gantly and traitorously demanded to have the goyer-
nance of our person, the keeping of the Tower, and the
placing of our counsellors.

“ Now, loving subjects, what I am ye right well know.
Jam your queen, to whom, at my coronation, when I
was wedded to the realm and laws of the same (the
spousal ring whereof I have on my finger, which never
hitherto was, nor hereafter shall be, left off), you pro~
mised your allegiance and obedience unto me. Ana that
Tam the right and true inheritor of the crown of this
realm of England, | take all christendom to witness.
My father, as ye all know, possessed the same regal
state, which now rightly is descended unto me; and to
him always ye shewed yourselves most faithful and lov-
ing subjects, and therefore I doubt not but ye will shew
yourselves likewise to me, and that ye will not suffer a
vile traitor to have the order and governance of our
person, and to occupy our estate,—especially being so
vile a traitor as Wyat is, who, most certainly, as he ath
abused mine ignorant subjects, which be on his side, so

ey

92 “MARY.

* And now, good subjects, up your
like true men, stand fast pele these rebels,
enemies and yours, and fear them not; for, T assure
I fear them nothing at all, And I will leave with |
my lord Howard and my lord Treasurer, who shall
assistants with the mayor, for your defence.” —With
assurance she quitted the hall: the acclamations of
people fal foll her, as she i POUTSe
TP afew hours, she found herself surrounded by an addi-
tional force of more than twenty thousand men.’ _
Yes. ‘The next day, the rebels proceeded to South-
4 wark ; but were stopped at London bri
remained in Southwark two days and a half: but the
lieutenant of the Tower threatening to fire the Barcel j
¥en, about their ears, they left that post, and marched to —
% Kingston-npon-Thames; ee finding the bridge _
broken down, they immediately repaired it, it and, a |
Bee forces that guarded it ag retire, they
advanced as far as Brentford, almost before | |
court could have any notice of it. In the mean
the queen, on the first of February, had published a par- ]
don for all that had taken up arms, excepting sir Thomas.
Wyat, and about four or five more; upon which many
of the rebels had already returned to their
rex, homes. With diminished forces, therefore, on the
™ 7th of February, sir Thomas Wyat entered the
suburbs of London, with a design to have penetrated
into the city through Ludgate: but returning back to-

* Hollinshed, iv. 16, 174 mey iii. 25, [Tho lnttor says that Mary delivered
hor so casily, that “she seemed to have perfectly conned it without
Florbell. alluding to the calnmess and resolution, which she exki-
ited on this oceasion, thus apostrophises hee, “ At ti, cmwteris tam repenting
ea ine perturbutis, animo ipsa minimé fracta ae dlobititats es; sed bt te
ti, ut omnes ot prudentiam taam adminsti sunt, et animi itudinem,
‘aguoverint. Nam ct celeriter tanta presidia, quanta temporis ele patlehass ie

sv Tullas, cobipanustls t populum une grav ef ad tetapus acommodath omitiows
confirmasti. Appropinquante vord huio urbi jam hostium exercitu, eum orate te
hortando ct obsecrando uxgere non desisterent, ut in arcem te rociperes, ne tum
‘ullum timoris signum ae ‘non eS nimirum, quam Dei freia.

%

2 ir stay, Gardiner's
[During their stay, sci a ‘episcopal eer pend! the

.

4 MARY. [pany in,

masters, he saith that that which he hath shewed to the
council in writing of them, is true :'—and so, without any
more talk, sie Thomas Wyat turned him, aid put off his
““! This answer is very equivocal, and does not
free the parties from being acquainted with other
which happened about the same time ; and namelyyeee
Se che eat oF atoll ri rae CLE words
en at his table, as if a hundred men were able to set
e crown upon the earl of Devonshire’s head. It was
also more than suspected, that what were left of the re-
formed bishops and divines were as busy in fomenting
Wyat's rebellion, as they had been in opposing the
spear ee eorance lady Jane. “ Stowe reports, that
‘oynet, bishop of Winchester, was in Wyat's army, and
encouraged the enterprise ; but that, when he
Wyat was likely to miscarry, — taking leave of his
friends, with promise to pray for their success, he em-
barked for Germany.’
These storms being blown over, Philip landed at

* Sune, 24. [It the remark of Dr Tinga om this 1. That be
Ee estion mig not wo is ise he roe
ca ek be ai Beery

105, and Tytler, ii Sara
* Collier, fi, 300, citing Swwe, 620, pe convinced was the goverment that
ith the rebels, that one i is fest wets,

in their own countries, had taken =p ia
hese persons mere constantly Seance

it the
= core

La an Teave the country. ad,

Buret, i. 2315 Tene oe 196.—T} é

is misquoted by Collier.
wi Seon hake

:
ge | r a4

8 iG g3usd2 ant He Haun

98 MARY. (rane ats

prayers were ordered upon that occasion, several of the
reformers wh lived an me aa ee their re-
ligion privately, prayed, in queen, though
plies manner. For, one parson Rose, and many
honest citizens, as John Foxe is pleased to style them,
inserted this clause in their public prayer: “ God
would either turn the queen's heart fom bh hs
shorten her days.” Whereupon, about thirty of
zealots, with their leader, parson Rose, were imprisoned;
and, notwithstanding the heinousness of their crime,
they were comforted by a letter from bishop Hooper, as
pring ssinty This form of pray seems CULE
a general practice; as appears ftom an act of parlia-
ment made upon the occasion, which declared it to be
treason.? They also made use of pretended revelations
and divine inspirations, to promote the interest of their
cause. For, “the 15th of July, Elizabeth Croft, a wench
about the age of eighteen years, stood upon a seaffold,
at Paul’s cross, all the sermon time; where she con-
fessed, that she, being moved by divers lewd persons
thereunto, had, upon the 14th of March last before past,
counterfeited certain speeches, in the wall of a house
without pieces of London, through the which the
people of the whole city were wonderfully molested, for
that all men might hear the voice, but not see her per-
son. Some said it was an angel, and a voice from heaven;
some the Holy Ghost, &e. This was called ‘ the Spirit
inthe Wail.” She had lain whistling, ina strange whistle
made for the purpose, which was given her by one
Drakes, servant to sir Anthony Nevil. Then were there

1 Foxe, ili. 93, 95 ; Stowe, 265 Heylin, 217 ; Collier, il. 370, 375, 370,
the outrages here mentioned, may be added that of Flower, an apostate monk of
Ely, who, entering, ‘echureh, at Westwinster, dunng the time of
the come seri
wounded him

stake,

Ag of eas, lat by F 7
# Stat. Land 2 Phil, et Mar. cap. 9 [ ast clanso in the act, howenen,
tt.was provided, that any persons, niready committe for ie Bent eg
ing their sorrow, and submitting themselves to the queen's tersy,

a commutation of the capital punishment, for nny other penalty, at
faofhecout—T] J a”

amr) REFORMERS PERSECUTED. 99
i nions, one named Myles, clerk of St. Bo-

right or capacity of
Rist mrnch ‘better ean Tet |

100 MARY, Trane itt
English, as had retired to Geneva, eth themselves
in setting out a new translation of the Bible, in the Eng-
lish tongue, which afterwards they published, with eer-
tain marginal notes upon it, most of them profitable for
the understanding of the text; but so, that some were
heterodox in point of doctrine, some dangerous and se-
ditious in reference to the civil magistrate, and some as
scandalous in respect of episcopal government.”' Again,
a kind of remonstrance and libel was sent over into
Jand, as it imported, in the name of the exiles abroad.
“ They endeavour to alarm the nobility, by presenting a
prospect of losing their abbey-lands; and, to make the
danger more formidable, they presage the loss of their
liberties.”

** These, it must be owned, were very unjustifiable

* Heylin, 230, 234, [Knox's book, against the government oF women, wis

entitled’ The first Blast of the Trumpet: that of Goodman professed wy’ bo a
trentise “ How Superior Poncevs ought to be obeyed of their subjects, and

they may lawfully, by God's lar, be disobeyed and rerieted : Wherein ie declared
the cause of all this present misery in England, and the only way to the
same, 16mo, Geneva, 155%, @ hook is a violent incentive to li

ion,
Whittingham, the follow.labourer of Knox, wrote the preface, and Kethe, an
other of the Genevan exiles, appended to it’ the following metrical summary of
its principles:
“ Whom fury long fostered, by suiferance and awe,
Flave right role subverted, and made will their law,
Whow: pride how to temper this truth will thee tell,
‘So as thou resist may’st, and yet not rebel.
“ Rebellion is ill, to resist is not so
Whon right true resisting is done to that foe,
Who senks but hy ruin against right to reign,
Not passing whnt perish, so she spoil the gain
“A public weal wretched, and too fier dingraood,
the right head (Lady Jane Grey) ie off-cut, and a wrong instead

A brite bedee untamned, misbegottén,
More mewt to be ruled, than rule over men,

“ A marvellous madness, if we will behold,
What sighs shall assure taal wee themselves sold ;
And yet, when from slavery their friends would them free,
‘Do stick to their foos, so still slaves to he”.

On which St remarks, that “ such treating of the quevn did, no question,
issitate ber much, and provoke ber to issue out such austy declan of a

raind, and readlations of taking vengeance ofall such-like book-waitery or books
Bales”, eAwl—7) ee
® Colley, i 283,

ze

102 MARY. [raer ne.

council's presence; and, both there, and every where, goed sermons at the sasse™
‘The paper, which contains this reply, is in Collicr (i. 071, 372) and Buruet
ith on ‘ion to “ such as have commission:
cardinal, at his first coming”. It bas been thought that the
nald disprove the conversation, betwoen Poloand

cr, in Hume (c. xxxvil), inasmuch as Pole had evidently not yet arrived.
ba Sori nope by the historian is aid to have ocewrred

e

B
ui
;

commons: throo days later, it wns carried up to the lords; aa
eighteenth of the same month, it was a eee
i 10

[oe iar Tn one petition. they complained that, contrary to all
pan " jlundered,
taeda dined ve fe finland Ta thc own chose ae ag

the king and quees, and the other branches of the legislature, to repent of thelr

tnoratlesn the godly statutes of the last two reigus they denounced

“the Romish su and vain service, which, by the popish, proud, covete
in wo,

Yet the policy or propriety of enforcing the revived statutes etill
tated co be detaued in the Founelle Te the Bi according ta the represen.

MARY, [wanr ann,

104
Bgpostheeyatid dame tioeas but never would make them
. Ttwas a hati Daal Seam
it not aver your faith:' that the gospel pronounces
HRI pincans up tares from amongst the good corn,
the last day, that it was to be done by the hands of
the angels: in fine, that none were for persecution, but
such as were in power; and that, commonly, it was ne-
thing but revenge, and some temporal consi i
that prompted them to it. For persecution, it was al-
leged: That the church of God not being an invisible
community, but a visible society of men, consisting of
superiors and inferiors, there ought to be some sie
dient to restrain refractory members, in point of
viour : that, though the civil magistrate could not claim
any jurisdiction in spiritual matters, by the strength of
his character, yet the ecclesiastical minister had a power
from Christ, to inspect, advise, correct, punish, &e.;
otherwise God had provided worse for the peace of his
church, than for that of the civil government. Henee
they inferred, that, though errors against faith were
only punishable by God, or by his church, with spiritual
censures, yet, as they affected society, and influenced
mankind, in order to disturb the peace of the civil or
ecclesiastical government, they fell under the cognizance
of both the magistracies: that many years’ experience
had convinced the world, that heresy was an immediate
disposition towards rebellion, and that an insurrection
on account of religion was much more formidable, than
when persons rose in defence of titles and civil rights,
there being uo obstinacy equal to that which was rooted
in religion: that, though the conscience could not be
compelled, yet methods might be made use of to remove
prejudices, and oblige people to make use of such means
‘as Christ had established, to inform the world, and pre-
serve the peace of his church ; and that both threats and
punishments were advisable in such cee ee
when the government was in danger, by unlawfal assem-
blies, and doctrines of a pernicious tendency. ‘They

42 Cor. 1.28.

106 MARY, [racran.

bishops that were brought to usestiney and have omitted
nothing material concerning them.‘ As to the rest that
underwent the same fate, | shall only take notice of them
in general. Dr. Heylin says: * The martyrs, in all parts
of the kingdom, amounted to the number of two hun-
si aud serency-serea peony of al so and sexes,
more particularly, ¢ are said to have perished
in these flames, five bishops, twenty-one divines, eight
gentlemen, eighty-four artificers, one hundred husband~
men, servants, and labourers, twenty-six wives, twenty
widows, nine vingins, two boys, and two infants.”* Fa-
ther Persons, who has taken a great deal of pains in
looking into the particulars of this account, has said so
much concerning the number, opinions, and behaviour
of theze pretended martyrs, that any one, that will but
give himself the trouble to peruse what he has published,
in relation to that affair, will be obliged to own, that a
great abatement is to be made.* He has made it ap-
pear, that many of them died for treason; others main-
tained opinions inconsistent with the doctrine of the
reformed church in England. Some were nator
scandalous and wicked persons; others distracted, am
no better than enthusiasts. In a word, he has made it
appear, that John Foxe, the original compiler of those
records, has failed against truth, in a vast number of
particulars, and made himself suspected in many more;
im so much, that a learned protestant divine says of
him, that where John Foxe produces records, he may
be credited; but as to other relations, he is of
slender authority.* However, the bloody reign of queen

{[gaame, #, Ridley, Latimer, and Farrar —J.}
* Heytin, 24. (He ailds, “ Sixty-four more, in those furious times, were
for their Inith, whervof seven were whipped, sixteen perished in prison,

twelve baried in dunghills, and many mote Isy in captivity, condemned, which
were delivered hy the opportune death of queen Mary, and the tnost auspicious
anteanco of gure eS + “ chou ent lated oat the rime
brance of all former vufferings” (ibid). ‘Thus it is wi
eats fee Geo reprekenchle, when dineeted againtt thdnedves! Would
the catholics, of the anabaptists of EligahgtifWreign have subsoribed to Heylin's
oulogy an her" geacéows” government ?—T"}

* Cin his Thece Conversions of England, vols, ii. and slt—7-}

+ [Roxe was long the oracle, he is still the idol, of protestant writers: yet one
af the latest and warmeot of his admirers can find no better praise for bis tam

108 MARY. [rane oe

they had renounced ;—where this was the case, could
there ever be a greater provocation, or better grounds
to put such laws in execution? All that seems parti-
sin queen Mary's reign, was an excess in the man-
ner, either in punishing too many, or, may be, now and
then, improper persons; a mismanagement ee
seem answerable for, who were immediately con:
to see the law executed. Bishop Bonner is chiefly men-
tioned, for having a hand in the rigorous executions of
this reign. 1 will not say how far zeal for religion,
warmth of temper, or somne other less commendable cir=
cumstances might induce him to distinguish himself,

:

upon the occasion. ‘There is neither prudence nor
in Hater too nearly into men’s intentions. It my te
said, in his behalf, that, London being the stage wl
most of the offenders were to make their appearance, it
is a thing not to be wondered at, if we find the bishop
of that see more active than any of the rest, in seeing
the laws executed: and it must be attributed to his
being bishop of London, (if it is true what Heylin affirms)
that he alone brought two hundred to the stake. As
for other parts of the kingdom, great moderation was
used. For “in all the province of York, I find none
brought unto the stake, but George Marsh of Chester,
condemned thereto by bishop Cotes ; and not much more
to have been done in the four Welsh dioceses, in which,
besides the burning of bishop Farrar, at Caermarthen,
bishop Morgan, and of Rawlins and White, at Car-
diff, by bishop Kitchin, no extraordinary cruelty seems
to have been acted, In the dioceses of Wells, Exeter,
Peterborough, and Lincoln, though this last is the
greatest in the kingdom, I find mention but of one a-
piece, of two in Ely, and of no more than three a-piece
at Bristol and Salisbury. In those of Oxon, Glocester,
Worcester, and Hereford, I find none at all! And,
indeed, the generality of the bishops were persons of
great compassion, and no friends to persecution; and,
if any cruelty was shown, it was by some leading men

1 Heylin, 226, 297,

art. vi] REFORMERS PERSECUTED. 109

at court, and upon such persons as remarkably misbe-
haved themselves, in insulting the religion then by law
established. What can be said in their justification (if
regard be had to the cause for which they suffered) is
not my present purpose to determine. It is certain,
the reformers abroad had but a very indifferent opinion
of their behaviour ; since the Lutherans called the Eng-
lish, who suffered for religion, the devil's martyrs."

‘Ubi vociferantur quidam, martyres Aogtions esse martyres diaboli. Me-
tancdh be epist. Octab. 6 opud Heylin, 250

10 MARY. (rani.

ARTICLE VI.

CHARACTER OF MARY.—iEH VINTUXE—HEK ORFENCE OF HEN MOTHER—HES
CONRESPONDENCE 4: (SSION—SHE {8 PERSECUTED BY RK BROTH
HEH CHAPLAINS IMPRINONED—SIK RERTORES THE CHURCH PROPERTY
AND YOUNDS SEVERAL CONVENTS—LOSS OF CALAE¥—REFLEXIONE—Ma\
DIRS

TuovucH queen Mary's memory be odious to the vulgar
and ignorant, who charge her personally with all those
seeming hardships' the reformers suffered underherreign,
yet her very enemies, who have calmly, and without
judice, considered all particulars, have been obliged to
confess, that she was a princess in all respects worthy of
that high station, in which providence had placed her.
As to her person, she was neither handsome, nor re-
markable for any corporal defect. Her features were
not unlike those of her father, king Henry VIII, with
an allay of softness becoming her sex. As to the inward
perfections of her mind, she wanted nothing that might
recommend her, either in a religious, or a politic capa-
city. “It may be affirmed without panegyric, that the
jueen's private life was all along strict and unblemished.
it must ie said, that religion had the over-balance : the
other world was uppermost with her; and she valued
her conscience above her crown. * * * * That she was
not of a vindictive implacable spirit, may be inferred
from her pardoning most of the great men in Northum-
berland’s rebellion. She was well-furnished with reso-
lution, and, I may say, with martial vigour, when occa-
sion called for it, as appears by her behaviour on Wyat'’s
insurrection.’ “A princess never sufficiently to be
commended of all men, for her pious and religious de-
meanour, her commiseration towards the paor, and her
munificence, and liberality towards the nobility and
churchmen.” “ She was a woman of a strict and severe

* [fe should have snid, “those real eruelties.°—T-]
* Collier, i. 408, * Camden in Kennet, it. 368.

M2 MARY. [eure

and her mother's virtue. The exorbitancy of the one
made vice detestable to her: the other was a continual
inducement to all goodness. While her mother lived,
she was a sharer, indeed, of her sorrows: but, at that
time, they et not so immediately affect her, as after-
wards, when she began to feel the whole weight of her
father’s resentment. He that had born down so many
powerful enemies before him, who were overcome either
by his craft, or cruelty, was bafiled by a girl, who had
nothing but virtue, to make an gpposition. Many at-
tempts, of all kinds, were made to shake her constancy:
but she still held out (though with all the duty and
respect of a child to a parent, as far as the ease would
allow of), and, at last, gained so much upon him, as to
be admitted into the succession, notwithstanding the
pretended spuriousness of her birth; for which proceed-
ing we cannot well account, unless by believing, that
the king was doubtful of his proceedings, and began to
relent, and make some kind of satisfaction to her injured
mother.’ I need not mention what trials queen Mary
underwent, while she was princess, in Edward VI.'s
reign. Several risings happened ; some upon a religious
account, others in defence of property. The princess
managed with caution, upon an these occasions: and
notwithstanding that several of her enemies were in-
dustrious to bring her in as a party, her prudent beha-

4 (itis true, that, for some time, Mury continued to brave the anger of her
futher, In dofence of” her mother hionous, and of ler own religion: but it ie
cqually trae, dt che uimalely surrendered both, and purchase lier sesame
Tiation, by subscriting to all duit he required, - On the deuth of Anne Boleyn,
atix applied to Crumivel, and thavugh Misi Sbtalusd porveiion to peat eens:
respoetionce with Hodsy. Hier lotists expromel her surrow for har gaat Ghalie
ney, offered to subailt elibout resecve, ant craved tio forgivencan of hex dele
In reply, he dispatched « deputation, to wait on her at Hunadon, and to require
face Sgostare to oorian aztioles, which le bad propared. Her feeling, ea
constlonce alike revolued from the teak; but tio reproscheo of Cromwell weak
nr is heats deatrye, hs rslaton se el the pace whit be ad
eceiveds ind thas acknowledged that sha was pound 12 epey the laws and
tndiunces of the King, that Henry was “the supreme head in earth, under
Christ, of the church of Bnyland,” and that the marriage “betwoen his tonjeaty
sad bce mother, the late princess dowogo Ged’s lw and soar lege
fpoonuovsnad yulawfal’” (Tho emant te give Gp, the nance of hee fenaet
advisers, und to deelare the cnvacs of hor preseat vobmission, was all tbat she
lad the courage efectually to resist, Soe Appendix, No. 7

4 MARY. [rare on.

all to the grand point of the supremacy;
eee siice guvonen teen nctiorevefe aa cole
and the church restored to her rights, as far as

stances would ‘it. Cardinal tas oath indemnified
b the queen's letter, to exercise tine power ;
Soe a) ub to love the eucien Taya of girieaciatee a eae
fall force. She generously gave up all the abbey-lands
— auyeeesion of the crown, as also the

oo eee which her father had seized,
upon his tion from the see of Rome? It was, in

* (The, writ issued for this purpose is in Wilkins, iv. 109, and Strype i

(THiS measure had long been contemplated by Mary. With some di
she had prealledon Pill to asent ot und 29 any ns he wou of.
hud pro ‘of her council, ‘The speech, in which she de-
sei eonecaaeune ‘tate ol

You are hero of our cour” mld who, *and we have willed

ail ed Eady the intent, Se opate hear of me my conscience, be § aoe
jution of any mind, concerning snd posscesions, as well of monasteries,

as of othor churchés whatsoorer, heing ni in im

= First, 1 do consider, that th seine en pele
aforesaid; in to of sehiass and that b ‘unlawful moans, such u ar contrary
both to the law of God, and of the church; for the which cause, my conselence
ri pele erect geet ale Det I bere expressly refuse,
either to td wg to mtain the = lands for mine, but, with all my ay beady

dest Ii ‘our
‘most holy lord, the pope, or else his legate, the lord cantina}, to the honour of
Sayan wealth of this our realm, ta, Sauaniene
“And albeit you jeot to me again, that, lering the state of
Lingglom, and the dlpnte phaae, my eS Imperial cannot be heer
maintained and furnished without the possessions aforesaid, yet notwithstanding
T set more by the salvation of rane |, than. by js mms; anil, therefor,
the suid possessions I utterly to hold. sort and tithe; and
ire most liearty thanks 10 Atmigh Gud, which ‘ah iven me an husband
fice mundo with no less good aifection iu this behalf, than Tam myself.
Wherefore, I aod command that my chancellor (with whom T have
conferred my mind in this matter before), and you four, to-morrow tether do
seen te ent aero lord legate, and do signify to him the premises, in
‘name, and give your aver iaate oe him, for the more full declaration of
ceantae brady ‘and oresaid ‘possessions, accordingly as you
aes inform him in the same" (Foxe,
iii,
‘When parliament assembled in October, a bill, to authorize the surrender e
the property in queation, was laid bofore it, und, alter considerable
the commons, was, at length, hy the two houses. By it, the tot
tenths and firvtfruits was abolished ; Al ewctorioe eapropiaion glebe-
Janda, and other ecclesiastical posicenions vested i a Tommy tcp

‘uh

£
cE]

116 MARY. Drawer tnt,

ed of. In pursuance whereof, Dr. Feckenham,
lean of St, Paul's, was made abbot of Westminster, and
took possession of it, having called together fourteen
monks of his order; and Dr. Weston, dean of West-
minster, with the prebends, was otherwise provided for.
The Black-friars, or Dominicians, were resettled in
Smithfield; the observant friars at Greenwich; the
Bridgittins at Sion-house; the Carthusians at Sheen,
near Richmond. Also the Hospitallers, or Knights of
Jerusalem, had several parts of their lands restored to
them, under sir John Tresham, who was appointed lord
rior, but who, dying immediately after, was suceeeded
i sir Richard Shelley, the last grand prior.
on Tn the last year of queen Mary's reign, a war
happening between Spain and France, and king
Philip’s presence being required in his own dominions,
he was assisted by some choice English regiments, at
the remarkable victory he obtained over the French, at
St, Quintin’s? About this time, he was informed,
that the French had Inid a design to surprise Calais, —
and took care to give queen Mary and her ministry

Dee.

+ Hleylin, 236, 236, [Among these restorations, Dodd ought to have mene
tioned the hospital at the Savoy, which Macy re-established, and endowed with
abbey-lands, and which her ladies, moved by her exunple, furnished at thelr
own expense (Heylin, 297). Tu was the only one of her foundations, whieh
coscaped destruction in the following reign,

On theaubject of Westsninster, 1 should here remark, Ist. that Feckonbam
‘was uppointed abbot, not for life, but only for three years, according to the euse
too he Haan convents: 2nd: that the nunber of tonks assole wi
jim, though generally stated wo have been no more rte,
feality, double Wat sumbee. Soe a letier from Priuli to Beooaelioy ix the
Appendix (No. XXX), from which it will also appear, that Pole intended to
quai among the English communities, the more austere discipline of sone

jones.

‘There i another point which’ doverves notioo in this plave.- On the diomalo=
tion of Sion Hous, under Henry VILL, the sistors had sought an asylum in
the bosom of their respective fimnilies: Hut, in the following reign, they had
assembled, under the direction of Catherine Palmer, one of thelr body, and bad
retired to & house of tho same order, at Dermuond,in-Flanders. Here they were
found yi Lae as he returned to Englund, Their existonoe war mentioned
him to tho queen ; and the order for their reestablisiment was soon after:

On their arrival, Catherine Palmer was clocted alibess, Account of the "Travels
and Dangers of the Nuns of Sion, MS. belonging to the earl of Shrowsbury,

po—t,
* Hollins. tv. #789,

z
ae

118 Mary. (amr un,

able one, occasioned by the Donatists. Asia was gra-
dually subdued by the Saracens and the Turks, aceord-
ingly as they advanced in their separation from the
universal church. I could mention several other parts
of the world, which have been treated in the same
manner for their disobedience, and bring down the re-
flection to families, and private persons, whose tem)
misfortunes and ruin have been the consequence of de-
serting the church of God. But I leave the rest to
man’s private consideration; and conclude with obsery-
ing, that, when there was a fair prospect of settling
England in the religion of their ancestors, and the inha-
bitants were come within sight of the land of promise,

idence interposed, and made them sensible,
wae unfit for the blessing. For, after a short rei ms
five years, four months, and eleven days, queen Mary
was cut off, November 17, 1558, aged 43, to make way
for a suecessor, who, for a while, was in nse; but
at last found it convenient to strike in with the re-
formers, for the more security of her title.

120 ELIZABETH, [rawras.

She had, indeed, a very hazardous game to play, at her
first setting out ; and those, that tore Oa |
ie life from hypocrisy, ihe eo
um pa Sh praca Pad e nt situstion

A considerable he preset enemies to the
old sid scligion had concealed themselves under occasional
conformity, during queen Mary's reign. These seized
the juncture, and plied her ir hoe ol cone peli
capable both to augment her fears,
bition. She was not Det ignorant | that the act eon her ile.
gitimacy was still in force against her, that her claim,

hy virtue of her father’s will, was somewhat
and that there were other pretenders, pe ieee |
neither power nor plausible pretences to put her title to

the test. In particular, it was suggested, that the see
of Rome would certainly stand by their decree in favour
of queen Catherine's marriage ; which being inconsistent.
with her claim, she could expect no favour from that
quarter, and, by consequence, she was obliged to sup-
port herself by some other interest.’ They i one by
Love Henry L, king of France, had lately y ass
the arms of England to be quartered with
d, upon the marriage Of Bie con Preneis with
lary Stuart ; Which they pretended was a direct ques-
is her majesty's title. To this they added, by
advice, that she had no other way left to secure
heme, than by setting up the reformation, which had
still many -wishers in England, and would meet
with powerful assistance from abroad? These consi-

isi bate Cll eed, ft be vaihietion, cnc he c's supremacy could

not stand faa ind that abs oul aot possbly malosia Ge an, eidaoak

dis other”. Heylin, 275.

: , EHfabuit taspen (Ceci) pei ili dicbuny em exiguamn

il {reglan) fadocert ad mligionls Semen paliioh Rete

landamy non quod ills religionem ullam llama magaopese eusaret, sc

magus i se diffcaltates, ao nonnikil etiam periouls babitura ra

pie pails ragiam vu relgicis oon per alsce) pemwclene oy
ire regime wt religion as salvera tetar, De

i Perils Rewal eppmiars videsior authoritatem, eujus deereto matris

tarasin redeusdi cum Ieeriryoaes, reece ce nk cornered
ita vi Sceasiones” (1 26,27) Kmay add that, if this reas

ly labouring the ii
Seen ;_and no less
ation no =e

sincerity of the other party, who
been more peclbna in
were so far imposed upon,
ine Pay of Sat to apply to mt te ee
nm. the prospect of a as eee
ere Mr. Collier farther tells ee pri
eas most adviseable to intermix papists and
at the board, that, by this eye neither reo
despair of her favour, and thi
kept in her own hands.” Yet at inne same time, “she —
selected a kind of cabinet council from some few of the
‘otestant seca and with these she concerted measures
br ¢ reformation. But this was to be done
mh ieee great precaution and gradual advances.”’ The per-

opens rg ea the kh
queot, is so fax from being the fact,
iy erat sg offer was, that, as he stood. peo
of such n dispensation would be to. acknowlstge her own mney Pee.
spexit hujustnodi matrimonium ex dispensatione con non posse nen
agers belpeam injustis nuptiix natam esse” (Camnd, i, 29).—E in
thie place, tat, though there ean be'ne doubt of the amiga of
a ee some of the instances, mentioned in the text, occurred, 0s
IY Giro Ricat in atthe Dara
re Galles E002 EThss won Elsa's ht uc of authori
Int ren, bea, whose services had been rejected by Mary, had

oa ben ran of sr a a aie Willis

into 0 iaghum, wir 4 Pee

See care ant ese ‘Nicholas Wot dena a =
cen echt “edie

itt ee hy vo ea el Wi

124 ELIZABETH. [Parr av,

‘These proceedings gave the bishops a strong stron sie
salons: and, tes roporto, sali Haat
jon: and, as it is reported, arel D
SA ee
mass: in her ice, she cl um el
host.' iihipua pera other occurrences, which were

ox, Weinhend, Grind, and Pkington, should ewes a Str Thomas
‘route use wil teri the Kexyy Gabel Cader ta antag a
ward VI should be

ean

ealed, until the of parliament, To conciliate the extboliex, the quoen

img sl be peed tn atend mast wo encourage therefor sho
cram igs on under both Kinds. An see

{Bo bed Joh Coup sould be mate vuainted with this plas, until sucl time
‘x it should he proper to communicate it to the whole couneil.
on this oocasion, to Elizabeth, und afterwards carried into

correct i
other members of the secret council, See Appendix, No XXNIUT.

rainst
text was oe pa ty bd Irteriponee otter oy
Tating on the quocn’s attachment to the new doctrine ae
their ons, apd restore the discarded Liturgy of Edward VL. aor
‘to the catablishod clergy, violence pees soc rhe piesa ens
ieRted the altars and images wre diced; andthe ancient servic, inte
or Sasisbad Gch tbe Sheen wi Pog Sat Th eae
ruormed worship (Barney's 960 Stee, Am socal i. Aly 48, 53),
Under Under pretence of repressing disorders, Eli (Dec, sued a procla-
Paee’ eaten tf aes avast mens dace ta doe te Not e clergy.
It recited the acts against which it professed to be directed : it forbade the
to deliver, the peoplo to attend, any wermons orother dootrinal discourses,
whilst it 3 pera the gospel and epistle, the ton commandinents, the Lord's
prayer, the creed, and. the Iiany, to be recited in English, it emored the other
rh of the church service to remain unaltered, only
haul in partisment, by her majesty and Ber three estates of the realm”
Wilkins, iv, 180), Tt wax this last reservation,
ey se, opened the eyes of the catholics to the real in
jomueoee

Wwernment —

” Gamd. 3; eslin, 277, {Cardinal Alen, in his» Answer ta English Jus
tice” (01), n8 well ne Sirype (Arnal. 1. 90), says that it was Oglethorpe, bishop
of Caslat, who revel the orler tot ta cevate thebost. ‘The bishop, however:
rufused to obey the rosiulate, ad Elizabeth, a soon aus the gospel was ended,
rose, with her attondants, and quitied the chapel,

Tis nigh T coms bene lt os Landa I nnd, for news, you shall under.

ese, being Christmas day the quets raajesty repalred her
ies and Tudies, a a accustomed

126 ELIZABETH. [rant iw,

law, for lifying a bishop to officiate at the coropa-
tion.' Besides, I don’t find that either the baie
those she employed at this time, were apt to

pulous in observing the formalities of law. Tt ‘ts well,
if their friends can bring them off with credit, even
where honour, conscience, and the common Fights of
mankind are concerned. And, not to mention other
matters, there was nothing in it very conformable either
to the common rights of mankind, the laws of the nation,
or the nature and institution of Christ’ 's church, to haye
the clergy and bishops silenced, and not attended sou
the business of religion, and committed to

insisting upon a right, they might elaim nee plang
Neither were these reformers very serup' inet
justice to the people of Fnsland, in in peo y to their
rights, if we look into the manner of their proceeding

with the parliament. “Such lords and paler as
had the management of elections in their several coun-
ties, retained such men for members of the house of
commons, as py conceived most ees eomply with
their intentions for a reformation.”* ese were to be
the people's representatives; if they may be so called,
where the court-cabal man: the return of the mem-
bers, and picked out a set of men proper for their pur-
pose; as if ‘religion, and men’s consciences, were under
the same direction with the trade of the nation, and the
particular views of designing men. Hence, “the papists:
murmured that more of the protestants were chosen, of
set purpose, both out of the counties, and boroughs;
and that the duke of Norfolk, and earl of Arundel,
amo) the nobility most potent, for their turn and
hope, creed voices, as also Cecil had done.”* Those
two noblemen were capable of swaying the house of

Hut the force of this custorn was such, that, if departed from, the
in af ebay, would have boen deemed bared by the people)

LJ Fock 0, truth is, that the elections were wholly managed by the
vernment, a te itself of what it chose to n =} asa inte
Jate mign, sent letters to the different xherith
of whom the members were to be chosen

128 ELIZABETH. [rar ty.

neglect most men condemned the new lord keeper, on
whose judgment she relied, especially in point of law ;
in whom it could not but be looked on as a great ineo-

‘itancy, to be less careful of her own, and her mother’s

jonour, than the ministers of the late queen Mary had
been of her’s.”'_ Mr. Echard, and some others pretend
to give reasons, why an act in favour of her legitimacy
‘was not necessary; viz. because being universally ac-
knowledged by the parliament, and crowned as queen,
this fact purged off all other defects and disqualifications.
Again, they say, the act of recognition expresses her
being lincally descended from the royal blood. But this
is far from amounting toa declaration of her legitimacy,
If I may be permitted to throw in my conjectures, per-
haps the crafty lawyer had a mind to manage a reserve,
in case any superior power could make good their claim :
or, may be, it was a providential omission, that honour
and justice might be done to the memory of the injured
queen Catherine.

Before the grand cause of the supremacy came to be
debated in parliament, it was ushered in by several pre-
vious acts: among the rest was that, which restored

Max. the first fruits to the crown; for which several

22. plausible reasons were alleged, especially the pre-
sent necessities of the government, and low condition of
the exchequer.’ When the supremacy bill was brought
in, it was opposed by all the bishops excepting one?
especially, archbishop Heath made an elaborate speech
(if it was really his) against it, wherein he handled the
controversy with a great deal of learning, accuracy, and
strength of argument. He was seconded by Anthony
Brown, lord viscount Montague, and again by Mr. At-

* Hoslin, 279; Stat 1 Elia. ©. 3. [Bacon's speech is in D’Ewes, 11, 12
AL the bishops present voted for this bill. Thid—7.]

Stat. 1 Ella. o. 4. [There woro eght Vishops present) who, ae wales
eckerham ull voted in the minority, against this bil. D' wes, (bid, 73]

> TAt first, thore were present, of tho spirituality, only the archbishop of York,
the bithops ‘of London, Winchester, Worvester,’ Landaff, Coventry, Exeter,
Chester, and Carlisle, and Feckenham, abbot of Westminster, Afterwards, the
bishop of Ely, who bad returned fren is enemy, was added to the nur
‘They all, without exception, vigorously opposed the bill. D'Ewes, 28; Steype,
Anmal.i38, 50, 00, 1-1) iii

130 ELIZABETH. fran ay

rien, of Cie. onth, seem to he Save aa
alteration, or at least by the softening term of oh
governor, instead of head, as this act was pleased

style queen Elizabeth. It is this qualfieadan nf the

this elm, and fr the ont, to We taken for spiitual and ".
With this tid, it waa brought to the lords on eee
eee 8

equ Sete jacuei poem Hin the roe, sould tence

forth cease and bo supposedly that he anther seca ie vn

Petree a ett rae, ee aan al be
parser attr by ade

Senn tree Ita tet ah oa | to the pee

queen, should, on se of deprivation and incapacity, take an oath,

her to'be the anly supreme governor of the realm, as well in spiritual males

temporal, renouncing all foreign ecclesiastical anthority within her dows

and promising to defend all ‘icon, power, or pimeminence, granted oF

Tonglng to her, or united and annexed to'the imped crowa.—-it is aa

his a4 well af from the whole tenor of ho act that the suprenmcy was con.

templated not aw night Ineent in the crown, hut ae grant expreslythade
Ss authority of the Teglsature. “Soo the statute, tm the Appendix,

suns, Whose arguments against this bill have been preserved, were
Heath, irurtiep of York eo noe Tate ot Chester, and Feckenbam, abbot of

Westninster (See Ay =}: the speeches of lord Sauget
Bite tecuboued te fas oe pl nro sons

0.

wot, to which T have just referred, the obligation of taking the oath was thaited
to the classes thers described: but, at the end of three years, it was found that
te paisa Ge the goverument had, in # great measure, that the eburches

oWee RRNV I get te srs dvi af the ‘suptemacy was still
tad by ane bulkot dy Hope, Teserns to have struck the mnie that the

j, with which the catholies continued to assert the hem authority of
the Roman se, would offer a plausible pectext for extending the openition of
Pasi oath,

va without ption, to take the
Sa ae, ee a Parrot Lattaak ecentin, to tal rego:

a>

132 ELIZABETH.

the title of governor imports no more, than a
of the ecclesiastical porree ts esis penis all
ward duties of a subject ; which in sit Sa
no more than a civil allegiance. Row this is a friene
system to the catholic cause, if these gentlemen
po interpreters of the law. But then the
how the civil power or magistrate can
giance in its full extension, without rendering ca -
ritual power insignificant; seeing, that the executi
* of the latter depends upon ontward actions? sy
While the parliament was taken up in completing
the supremacy act, a select number of persons were aa
peing. a bill for re-establishing the common prayer,
reducing matters to the same form, the' Wee in, dori
the reign of Edward VI.: for, as yet, the legislators
gone no farther than Henry VIIL's scheme, which chiefly
regarded the supremacy. The persons employed to
revise and correct the book of common-prayer (this
bee the second time it was reformed, since it was first
forth) were Parker, Whitehead, Grindal, Cox, Pil-
Kington, May, Bill, Guest, and sir Thomas Smith ; none
¢ bishops, deans, or heads of the universities bei
advised with, concerning this work. “The most con-
siderable alteration, says Echard, was, that the express
declaration, made against the corporal presence, in the
second book set out by king Edward, was now left ont;
that none might be driven out of the communion of the
church upon that account: therefore, the matter was
left: undetermined, as a speculative point, in which the
peels were at their liberty.’ When this bill was pro-
, it met with a general opposition from all the
aes ops, the convocation, and many of the temporal
lords. Scot, bishop of Chester, made a resolute speech
against it. He Seah the world to produce one
es le i ee where bishops were not consulted
attended to, in a controversy of that nature. He
wad seconded by abbot Feckenham, who made it aj
“that these reformers floated in their opinion, quitted

aceean ecat mae

4, 2—T)
> |

Se RtEL PERE CE Cs
Hail) ait

ih

as

134 ELIZABETH. [rant ay,

particulars; to which purpose, the queen sets forth her
injunctions, which were either drawn up, or retouched

Jove Missioners appoi to put them in execution, were

smale, and Christopher Escot, Now, “among
these, there was never a clergyman exceptii dys,
unless Harvey doctor in law was in which is

jurisdiction was unconfined and paramount. * * * *

had no authority, but what they received from
the queen, who was without question a lay person,
and by consequence could make out no claim to any
share of the sacerdotal character, nor produce any

sagan
Tate
aie

au

file

eae

ai

i

u

il

i

136. ELIZABETH. [rar tre

ARTICLE II.

CATHOLIC MEANOPS DEPRIVEO—TRELE
‘TION OF FARKER—OW OTHER PROTESTANT BISHOPS—VALIDITY OF THIS ACT
(THE CLEAGY AVERSE TO TIE REFORMED DOCTHINS—OCCASIONAL CON
TORMISTS-—QUEEN MARY'S PRIESTS—DESTITUTION OF THE NEW CHORCH—
AND OF THE UNIVERSITIES —SPOLIATION OF BISHOP'S KEES—CONCILIATORY
CONDUCT OF PLUS 1V.—ME SEXDS NUNCIOS TO THE QUIEN—THEY ARE EE~
FESED ADMISSION —VIOLENCES OF THE REVORMERS—OFINIONS OF THE QUEEN
SWE DISLIKES A MARNAED CLENGY—THE THDETY-NISE ANTICLES DRAWS
UP—THEDR VAGERNESS—PEASECUTING PROTOSALS OF THE CONVOCATION
PROTESTANT DISENF—MEANS ADUITED TO SECORE THE KETORMATION.

Tae catholic bis! having made a fruitless i

in favour SF tale eat nere oon eh Or
test of the new oath of supremacy. “It was re-

+S? fused by all the bishops, excepting Kitchen of Lan-

i
apt

if
a
a

ia
Tr

Tone

188

ELIZABETH.

[rans ty.

er, in this place, to insert the names of the bishops
of oth persuasions, accordingly as they were placed

and displaced.

Dieses Pedi removed | Preaesdeprs. [| Socmmore, | Ceurerann
Canterbury «. [oer 38, 3550 a IMavthow Parkwe, | ve, 17, 180
Coicte ..|{ 300 Cheon} aia aston, | Se tn
ervbord 4 Wana =3% P| ei (Sa

= : Barmand Bonner itovand Grade, | Deo. 22, 180

cee ff Tame THe Richard Cox. Dee, 21,1800

cae LPN gol balla Bandy | Dee MAMH

‘William Glyn, tw 1, 1808

ON ae ies ae rales

ey ay beers Hine INicholas Hullinghhain] Jan, 2%, 140

enter = See iets Jan. 21,1040
eH Saly 13, 1369) pi | [a

hig ie fdimund Cue. | Mar. 24, 1680

. 2 [einer Bom \citbert Werkiey. | Mor. 94, 1860

ts ee ar sgo{THomns Bowtham, | Mur 24,1800

aes 2 [Pom Rebels emacs Alley. July 14,1500

Norwich. ssa,]{ 49" MOM alse ohn Parkhurst, — | Sept 500
Lwerborough. Oe: ued Pek, 16,1861
Winchester .. teh Bena rl Beh, 16, teat
York secsees| Nicholas Hlewth. | "yen. 90,388
agree Mor. 2,456

om ana sr 3800

oe | Sater Set go [Wilkins Downham. | May 4.1541

are Richant Cheney: | Apr: 10, 1869

Beinol sot at a | pre arnt, Com) 19,1508

¥ Strype, Annal. i. 142, 156; Collier, ii. 491; aad Godwin in locis. [Dodd

also mentions the sees of Oxford and the Isle of Man,

on the death of Robert
until the 4th of October,

The first became Facunt
ing (De. 4, 1867), and remained. without a
1042,

when Hugh Curwen, archbishop of Dublin, was

£433

Bs

-

140 ELIZABETH. [rawr ee

of their dignities’ and revenues. The reader will meet
with one, at the end of this volume, whereby it will ap-
ee how different a manner the change was em-—
in this reign, to what it was in the two former —
of Henry VIII. and Edward VI.' It cannot be. Ny
but that there was a surprising complaisanee and
ness, among the ecclesiastics, under those two
Thee ity of theta subenttees Wy Cie wilt r
trary tyrannical king: but, as they were under ;
continual restraint, and the conveniences of life were.
over-balance to futurity, it was rather a corruption
morals, than an error in faith, that occasioned
defection. That this was their case, appears from s
ral circumstances, which attended the change, viz.
unwillingness they showed in complying ; the ambigu
title of head of the church ; the ene return
of the bishops in the succeeding reign of Edward VI;
while the inferior clergy, for the most part, were vicars”
of Bray, conforming more for bread, than out of prin-
ciple. But what chiefly demonstrated the cine |
of the nation, was the general profession of the eatholic _
religion, when queen Mary ascended the throne. There
was, Fa an inconsiderable number of the refe |
who dissented during her reign, and, going abi 5
settled at Strasburg, Frankfort, Geneva, Zurich, &e.
But then, as to the number of those that opposed the
reformation, the first of queen Elizabeth, according to
the caleulation of Camden and Heylin, there were
teen bishops, twelve deans, twelve archdeacons, six
abbots and abbesses, fifteen heads of houses of the uni-
versities, fifty prebendaries, and eighty rectors a

|
a]

patel

they say, was a very small number, when compared d
the whole body of ecclesiastics. ‘But then, we are to
know withal, that many who were cordially affected to
the interest of the church of Rome, dispensed with

selves in these outward conformities, which some of

} See Appentts, No. XIV.
a 475 Hegln, 2x7. (Colier aus thee bishops cect, ani * aban
twenty doctors in several faculties.” He alo computes the archdeacons at
fourteen, the prebendaries at sixty, and the rectors at one hundred, i,431.—7"]

;

a
ie

142 ELIZABETH. (rane im

some mechanics into orders.’ The strength of the
party, that opposed the reformation, appears still more
the account which the protestant writers give of
the desertion, that h ned in our universities, and
scarcity of ns sufficiently qualified to instruct the
people. “It must be known,” saith Anthony Wood,
* that, in the beginning of the reign of queen Eli:
the university of Oxford was so empty, after the catho-
lies had left it, upon the alteration of religion, that there
was very seldom a sermon preached in the university
church called St. Mary.” And, in another place, he
adds, “ there was not one then fan. 1564] in that so-
ciety [of Merton college], that could, or would,
any public sermon in the college turn; such was the
scarcity of theologists, not only in that house, but gene-
rally throughout the university.” ‘The same Oxford
historian also gives us several particulars of this grand
defection. He names twenty-two persons of note,
ejected out of New college only ; seven out of St. John’s
college; and great numbers out of the colleges of St.
Magdalen, Lincoln, and Trinity; so that the uni-
versity seemed to be entirely destroyed. He tells us,
moreover, that the persons left were few, and go illite-
rate, that an order came out for every one to con over
the bible, and lessons, being unable to read them dis-
tinctly otherwise: that a like order came out for liberty
to make use of the common-prayer in the Latin tongue,
there being some danger of losing that language in the
university: and that Thomas Sampson, and Dr. Hum-
phrey, and species a third, named Andrew Kingsmill,
were the only persons that could preach with any
tation. Now these preachers being all puritans, they
filled the university with Calvinistical notions.’ This

+ Collier, ii.469. [Seo also Strrpe, Annal. i. 178,179. Among other schemes
avloptedin consequence of this defection, ft was proposed in some instances, 19
unite several churches, and thus to carry on the duties of retigion with a smaller
humober af elergy. See a letiee on this subject, from the bishop of Winchester
to Ceeil, in the Appendix, > T)

* Wood, Athen, Oxon. & 168, 4

® Antiq. Onva, 28, 244, 285, [Tfo adds, thot, after Sampson's departure,
Humphrey was frequently absent, that sermons of the most ridiculous kind were

— =i

Idd ELIZABETH. [Parr

drew great advantages from the equivalent, which was
not so nicely proportioned, but the chi became a
considerable loser by the exchange : and the whole affair
being chiefly by the management of lay-commissioners,
they did not Cia! themselves upon so favourable an
occasion. “If this aug bad beer uae Head
queen’s wards as they fell; had there been a bill brought
in, to give the crown most of the manors of the temporal
lords, when they happened to die, and leave their heir
a minor; had such a bill been brought in, we need not
baie its having been thrown out at the first reading.

‘or why should a minor be ousted of his inheritance,
without any faults of his ancestors, or his own? If,
when he sued out his livery, the best part of his estate
had been detained; if he had been foreed upon an un-
equivalent exchange, and had nothing but a poor re-
mainder of his birth-right left him ; had this been the
point, the Hosea is, whether he would not have thought
the crown had over-rated the trouble of being a guar-
dian, and taken too much for protection? To tell him
his estate is legally conveyed away, and his right trans-
ferred by act of parliament, would scarcely make him
easy. Such an answer gives little relief. It only clinches
the misfortune, and leaves the man without remedy.
And therefore, peradventure, his thoughts might be so
mutinous, as to fancy he had hard measure. * * * As to
the parallel, I shall only observe that the patrimony of the
church is settled upon succession, and has the force of
the strongest entail, Not to mention that the holy re-
yenues were given, to maintain the honour and interest
of religion, and are vested, as it were, in the divine
majesty. To which may be added, that the areas had
lately sworn to maintain the rights of the church, at
her coronation. It may be observed farther, that one
remarkable consideration for granting the monasteries
to king Henry VIL. was not thought necessary to this
bill. For the 3ist of Henry VIIL c. 13, sets forth in
the preamble, that the religious houses had been freely
surrendered into the king’s hands, without any manner
of force, coaction, or compulsion. But here no such

on

44 fini | athift
5

father

4

the work his

Set; a
Heat ips

seizure of coll

146 ELIZABETH. [ranr iv.

structing the designs of the court, a5 his father had
teva the bishops of their power, so he enslaves their
persons, and obliges them to hold their sees, only cine
diu se bene gesserint. And now, lastly, queen Eli
beth pursues this noble scheme of reforming, by depriv-
ing the bishoprics of many of their fairest manors, upon
the pretence of allowing an equivalent out of inrpropri-
sted tithes; a method both then, and ever since, com-
plained of by their own clergy. For, besides the ancient
elaim the church had to tithes, “the mischief that has
accrued to the church of England by appropriations,
and the scandal (says Dr. Nicholson) of our reformation
in continuing the sacrilege by our many impropriated
tithesat this day, iswell treated of by William Kennet,and
several other learned writers of the protestant party.”
I cannot tell whether the supreme governing party, from
1641 to 1660, may be honoured with the title of re-
formers. If so, they finished Henry VIIL’s project very
completely, by seizing the lands belonging to bishops, —
deans, chapters, &c,, and might have clinched the whole
affair of reforming, if, in imitation of their brethren, in
Holland and other places, they had stripped the paro~
chial clergy of all their tithes, and only allowed them a
subsistence, by way of contribution. This would have
been an effectual way of taming the ecclesiastical body,
made them wholly dependent, and susceptible of any
impression. It would then be in their choice, either to
starve, or to cmbrate any creed, which the civil power
would be pleased to impose upon them. I may, perhaps,
mistake the intention of the lay-reformers; but I am
confident, I have not misreported matter of fact. I
have only epitomized the account given by their own
authors; and leave the reader to judge, whether the
comment be suitable to their intentions?

* Nicholson's English Historical Library, 169. See also Kennet’s Parochial
Antiquities (433), and Sir H. ents three treatises, * De non ternerundis:
ecclesiis,” On Tithes, and The History and Fall of Sacriloge.

* (Bexidles the ovo acts for exchaniging bishops’ lands, and restoring to the
‘crown the tenths and first fruits surrendered by Mary, a third, for wo
ther queen all the lands and posssions of the religious housts founded oy
sister, was passed D'Ewee, 26; Heylin, 20077)

be proper to admit of the
‘be proper to admit
reasied

on, the nuncio

2 would confirm the common-
of communion in both kinds, and
in ease she would relax as to

at Camden, better informed, tells

——

4s ELIZABETH. (pant,

hopes,

eluded, several of the reformers, in imitation of thei
predecessors in Edward VI.’s reign, began to demon-
strate their zeal against the poor remains of the old
religion, in a very irreligious and unhuman manner.
“ They eres ae mien eee of iis t and his
5 gs, whic! resented any history
of the holy Pinte as they found in any windows of
their churches or chapels. They proceeded also to
the breaking down of all coats of arms, to the tear-
ing off of all the brasses on the tombs and monuments
of the dead, in which the figures of themselves, their
wives or children, their ancestors, or their arms, had
been reserved to Seat Ea And See given to un-
derstand, that b had been bapti in the times
of Popery, and that even the churches themselves
had been abused to superstition and idolatry, their zeal
transported them in fine to sell the bells, to turn
the steeples into dovecotes, and to rob the churches
of those sheets of lead, with which they were covered.”*
isco "Lis true, a proclamation soon r came out, to
Seer, pe a stop to these mobbish doings: neither is it

like good reasoning, to charge any church, or

yernment, with such kind of proceedings. But, Bee
persons of the first figure and character mingle them-
selves with the crowd, when bishops, deans, &c., are
found to be deeply concerned, the reformation wants an
eloquent apologist to wipe off the aspersion, and recon-
cile such instances of zeal with the spirit of religion.
Besides, { don't find, but that the queen was of a
different opinion from her bishops and clergy, as well in
these illagings, as in other points relating to doctrine
and discipline; whereof 1 might produce several in-

+ Collie, i474 and Strype, Aunsl., 112. Soe Appondis, No. KLE
2 Heylin, 306. [The mation, issued by Elisabeth aja
eae pation tx 05 and Wiiklon i, Sater Ae esa Mee eke

re
He

Bmade her to:part with the craciez and
her own closet. She “tis likely,

gagainst the use, from abuse, was

pening But then, as to another
hops,

150 ELIZABETH. [oan re.

motions belo y to any entire or Oe
Secretary sent this unace ‘to arch-
beret Parker. And, to ae the better to
Parker's satisfaction, he him, in a etter, that the
amen tea strongly disaffected to Greer. in the

that, had Pad not been for something of carriage

and dexterity in himself, she had absolutely forbidden
churchmen that state: that he was glad to compound
with her majesty, and propose this expedient, to prevent
her going farther.” Parker, as it appears by his answer
to Cecil, was not able to digest this regulation. It sur-
prised him so much, that “it is plain, the
‘was apprehensive, the queen had some intentions of re-
turning popery upon them.” He particularly took notice
to Cecil, that he understood, she had threatened the
clergy with other injunctions, no less detrimental to the
cause of the reformation; but she would find a strong
pay that would oppose her. As for his own

said, he had created himself enemies on all sides; he
was at a stand, how to proceed, and wished himself out
of the world.

‘The reformation being advanced thus far, the mana-
gers were still at a loss, upon two accounts. ‘The acts
already passed had sufficiently incapacitated those of the
old religion: but still a remedy was wanting, to unite
the reformers amongst themselves, and to protect this
new church against the clamours of a turbulent party,
who pushed at a farther reformation. The bible alone

* Collier, i. 472,479. [Strype’s Parker, 100—108, Tn connexion with the
subject af Elizabetl’s aversion to a married clergy, sit Jolin Hartington, who
wns ter yexlson, recounts the following ancedote—" But now, hough. this arch
vis (Parken # dnopubial cot his sertaea’ te: queey Etsnbohs alton de

eer dike of: fo, whereas it planed her oftu to come to Ma bee
Tepe of br favour tp iy tat a een her medher’ capa, bring once
aloe de sat eal foe ot er parti fo = the arekbinhop and

being tog she gave inl wit as

hth gene pep nee Tira and you, tolth dhe Maia!
Tamay not call you, and Mistress Tam nshained to call you; so 1 know not
hat toca your Dut yet Yd thank sou” (Nugwe Antgas, i 10) Aa the
smbject may he Girona to those, bo are accustomed to condemn the oglie
dacy of the catholic clergy, I will eubjoin Elizabeth's injunction, together with
elite venir oa lot! Weal wrltemoaly wo dega latied hey wil
be found in the Appendix, No. XLIX.—Z.]

Bae

3 3 28852575
oR SSEE 2 aech 5 i aE
: ue ‘ i id Hy 4

25529552
| ual
AL ii!

aE

152 ELIZABETH. [raxray.

tion also took into consideration the present discipline
of their church wlercin dey ant cel yao Y
lan from some of the members, but were alarmed
et from the abovementioned Puritanical |
e petition was handed by no less a man than |

Nowel, dean of St. Paul’s, and prolocutor, who also *
yoted to have the contents comp! ited with. Th
tlemen, it seems, desired to be heard for a fiather
mation ; and particularly insisted, that several,
and ceremonies might be abolished, which darkened |
light of the gospel, namely, baptism by women, the —
cross in baptism, kneeling at communion,
honour of saints, copes, surplices, gowns, caps, Xe.’ The
persons, who afterwards stood up for these amend-
aso ents, were chiefly Parkhurst, » shop of bee 2!
Pilkington, bishop of Durham, Sam
Christ-church, Nowel, dean of St. Paul’s, é
dean of Durham, Humphreys, president 0} aie
College, and John Foxe, with a great many more of the —
inferior clergy. They were supported by the Esse
great favourite, the earl of Leicester, who was always |

to suggest that whosoever shall declare, write, of speak any thing

io Se Bo ee wy et ta at

ay
ER
HL
iad
THe
etek
22
a
Ba
i

that now is; that is to my, he hall, fo2 the fst offenoe, frilt oe
‘marks, for the second offence four hundred marks, and, for the third offence,
all his goods and chattels, and shall suffer imprisonment i, am wi nk
1.917, 318), ‘This was insunely adopted by the lower house, and, with a blank
for the punishment, transmitted to the upper. Tt was with a
second clause, proposing, that. “ if any person should deny, Airey oi
ublicly or privately, by by weg or mpealing, any article of doctrine
{5 the sald book, un f lawfully convicted before any onlinary, and.
siti isan i in than be Lage ino nig M41; Wilkins, iy. 241).
er ing, OF prudence of council, however,
helenae of tie drathan.. The Pate
= meres japan) fing naan j and uel mee il
pursued ouly by the terrors of the act af supremacy. spares
* [The paper containing these demands was signed on dn
most of them exiles daring the late reign, It was “! saber:
‘on the thisteenth of Feb jy and, aac along ba peter fete cn |
deel by a majority of only one: The papet ope with the ane,
tabi = ie upon the division, may be seen in Sure

-~_ ae

heal
Viseggengieé ma

nL epee
cet bia Boe emg i
atigtil

E
Bas

i

yptorily

a4 ELIZABETH. (ran ne.

wards, the reformers broke into parties, and, by degrees,
into separate congregations ; vokich tee eecc eae
nation could never yet puta stop to. So hard a matter
it is, to unite those, that are separated from the centre
of ecclesiastical union, ; ~
The methods Queen Elizabeth made use of, after~
wards, to secure the reformation in general, were alto-
gether politic; and very often stood in need of an able
logist. The story of her life gives an account, that
de was provided with a set of ministers, whose families
being raised and enriched by the plunder of church
lands, they had an immediate interest in supporting her,
to carry on the quarrel with the see of Rome: that these
ministers, being as remarkable for their want of religion,
as Sey were famed for polities, stuck at nothing to
carry their point, and not only risked their own private
reputation, but frequently exposed the nation’s, and
their mistress’s honour, to become masters of their pro-
ject. They put her upon fomenting dissensions and
civil wars in Scotland, ce, and the Low Countries,
that Catholic powers, having their hands full at home,
might not turn their thoughts towards supporting the
interest of the old religion in England,'! Upon the same
view, she amused several Catholic princes with treaties
of marriage, who were willing to overlook the common
cause of religion, upon the prospect of so advantageous
an alliance, From hence, she proceeded to secure the
reformation by the strong barrier of penal and li-
nary laws; making it capital, to be ordained, and to
exercise spiritual functions after the ancient manner, as
also to be concerned in reconciling, or to be reconciled,
to the faith of our ancestors. Several plots and eontri-
vances were made use of, to draw some desperate per-
sons intoasnare. These plots were fomented by emis-
saries of the ministry, who pretended to be of the party,
and, being pardoned for making a discovery, the other
poor wretches were sacrificed: and, what was chiefly
intended by such practices, the whole body of Catholics

"Soe page 129, note, ante.

aut. 1.) CATHOLIC BISHOPS DEPRIVED. 155

became odious. It was a plausible pretence to draw
money from them, and keep alive the aversion, the com-
mon people had conceived against the see of Rome.
Lastly, to provide for the future state of the reforma-
tion, they laid the axe to the root ; and, to the scandal
and astonishment of all the nations in Europe, contrived
to have Mary, queen of Scots, brought to the block ;
who being a zealous Catholic, and uext heir to the
crown, her life was judged to be inconsistent with the
well-being of the reformation.

156 ELIZABETH. [ranrer:

ARTICLE III,

COLLEOKS FOUNDED ABROAD —RELIGIOUS HOUSES DIESOLYED—TRE CARTAE-
SIANS—THEY SETTLE AT MEEUPORT—THR NUNS OF SION—THEIR WANDER-
INOS—THEY ARK KSTAMLISIED AT ROUEN—POLITICAL DEALINGS OF THEEUH
CONTESSOR—THEY ANE COMPELLED TO QUIT FRANCE—AND HETINE TO bite
BON—ORIGIN OF THE ENGLISH COLLEGES ARKOAD—POUN DATION OF DOUAY
COLLEOR—IT If REMOVED TO RRBMIS—ALLEN INVITED TO HETORN—BUT
PRCLINES THR OFFRR—THE COLLEGR PLOURISHRS—POUNDATION OF THE
ENGLISH COLLEGE IN ROWME—ENGLISH HOSPITAL—DULL TRANSTERMING
ITS PROPRATY TO THE COLLEGH—DISSENSION BETWEEN THE STUDENTS
AND T RESIDENT—APPOINTMENT OF 4 JERUTT RECTOR—MEMBERS OF
‘THE HOSPITAL REFOSE TO SURRENDER THEIR PROPRRTY—HOSPITAL AND
COLLEGE UNIYRD—NULL OF FOUNDATION PUBLISNED—OTHER COLLKGRS—
YALLADOLID—SEVILLE—ST. OMERS—ALLEN'S VINDICATION OF THE SEMi-
NANIES—BENFDICTINE CONVENT AT WRUSSELS.

Ir has formerly been observed, that, during the reign

of queen Mary, care was taken to collect together some

of both sexes, who had made religious vows, and sur-

vived the disasters of the two foregoing reigns. J

ticularly, the Benedictines, Carthusians, Brigettins, and

Franciscans had formed themselves into small comnmu-

nities, and taken up their residence at Westminster,

Sheen, Sion-house, Greenwich, &c.; but now, upon

queen Elizabeth's restoring the reformation, they were

obliged to break up, quit their habitations, and submit
to the same fate with the bishops and clergy, who re-
fused to comply with the court measures. Some of

them were cantoned abroad, in convents belonging to
their order; others found means to subsist toperbent in
community. In the first brs the Carthusians, when
driven from Sheen, retired to Bruges, under the con-
duct of their prior, Maurice Chauncey. Here they
lived in great peace, till the tumults were raised by the

Huguenots i in Flanders: but, soon after, the mob haying

many churches and religious houses, and com-
mitted unheard-of barbarities at Antwerp, and other
places, the same disaster befel Bruges, in 1578; and
the English Carthusians were obliged to leave the town.

‘They were permitted to take with them those few effects

‘where they remained only, as it were,
towards Lisbon, where met with
gh ‘3 interest.?

158 ELIZABETH, [rar ty.

‘This religious family still flourishes in the aforesaid city.
‘These are the only two religious orders that have con-
tinued their succession: others were incorporated into
respective foreign communities, where they waited the
time of divine peat to form themselves into sepa-
rate and independent b

Meantime, shes catholic clergy, that lived in exile,
were contriving how to perpetuate their succession,

that Dodd’
mate. On leaviny oe ei
wes carat fae Soa

ne, bestowed on.
Sioa oa the ital of Zealand; but the
wept int an pg tae
an a ramen tality ry, Sani anew
residence, called about pees from Anty ‘Here they re-
mained a os five years, The ee however, to which sie were ex-

arisen provided them with a house, that of the citizens enabled them to erect
a church: an allowance was voted to them by the parliament, in addition to the
pension which they already received froma Spain’ and, or fourteen years the
Eioor alloyed hae the tat af tele wandenngs iad expired. But the esta.
blishment of Henry IV. on the throne of France was the signal for another ne
moral, Tmbued with the doctrines of the time, Foster, the confessor of the
nuns, had worked himself into the belief, that, to obey an heretical prinee, was
ty betray the exuse of religion, ‘This opinion he had publicly avowed : he had
declared that both himssifand the eommantty would rather uit nay than
yleld submission to Henry; and he had sedulously endeavoured, by his exhor-
talons and his writings, t stilts the esse of deat tothe rule
ofthe new soverign, These procedings couk! seacely fl attach suapicion
to the house, of which Foster was the acknowledged director. iamient
by idan the allowance, eet ah for is sup ae
wehended duit severer measures il andy to ecape
a as well as to avold what th Neti gs tn ctnnet aitadeagte ae
ty at once reolved to retire to Lisbon, On Good-riday, March 29, 1594,
they Yeh Rowen, vat on the sens ore at Havre, Five weeks,

oa At leu

a on te

Saionging i tho: Bea, veatied; Sibaiaseoury str
ee ‘he nuns of Sion, from their tint leaving, England to thet
settlement in Lisbon". ‘The * Account” is written by a member of the howze
the prefuce by Father Persous—7")

SF rH | rea ee err |

af iP

4

gi4 nae
&;

“s conduct, were
ristowe, Edward Risdon, John Marshal, John V
Jeremy Collier, and Philip Raycoshan; the two
divines, who were willing to
labour and interest in the hese
soon after followed by those eminent men, St
oe Baily, and obese who, being interrupted
studies at home, came to complete their ac
“Sev in the university of Douay. P.
Vendeyille, in the mean time, had
design toall he thought would be inclinable to

be He prevailed with the three rich
of St. Vedastus, in Arras, Marchienne, and i
to contribute largely towards the establishment |
Tart of the great number of priests and students that

ly came in: while, in a little time, the was 80
encreased, that the number of those, that upon
it, amounted to near one hundred and persons,
whereof eight or nine were eminent doctors of di
vinity. But a maintenance by contributions being
Beperipi, ead the oceasion of much trouble to the

the president, Dr. Allen, was advised to

aie his rh ie to the bish oe Rome tome

aoa

tholie. cause, gave

© Soe Appendix, No. LI.

162 ELIZABETH, fretay,
Sennen neeeiel their Taner these diffe the
aoe of 1577; which time, Dr. Allen
was looking about, how to his college from this
perplexity. He proposed to the seniors of the house,
whether it not be convenient to remove to some

other town, Louvain was the place they had in their
eye: but this being a town exposed to the same incon-
veniences, a to withdraw themselves out

ment and ee

A rumour was now spread, that certain strangers,
lately arrived in the town from England, had a design
to assassinate Dr. Allen ; upon which, he was advised
to absent himself from the college, which he did for a
while; that opportunity to pi matters for
their removal. About the eee of 1578, upon the
arrival of a new governor, eare was taken betimes to in-
form him of what had passed, in relation to the Ei
and (not coming from a friendly hand) to make him
jealous af their behaviour. This occasioned another visit,
February 10, 1578. A list of their names was given mye
to him; their ages, abilities, how subsisted,
several other particulars, were diligently inquired after,
‘This scrutiny was made, not only in the college, but
among all the English in the town, where there were a
great many lodgers, and several whole berry Lew
second attack frightened awaya great mam
persons, Some ventured to return into
whence they had been lately driven ; Re went
the French dominions ; and not a few towards Rome:
F's sigyternor appeared satisfied with this last visit, and

Ges his euilentour, to lay the jealousy of the

ene but, though the rector of the university was
disposed to assist the college, to his power, yet, upon a
resolution taken some days before by the magistrates,
he was obliged to acquaint them, February 19, that it
would be prudence to thin the college, by sending away

164 ELIZABETH. (rant ry.

which, sche ies te Rect rephacee Seel was
agreed, that the should r in the town,
provided they did not show themselves too publicly in
the streets, which might continue the pleratcl the com-
mon people had conceived of them. But this resolution
not being relished by the townsmen, the very next day,
March 21, another order came from the magistrates, that
all the Soa should leave the town in twenty-four
hours, or should be compelled to it by force.
following, March 22, about eleven o'clock in the fore-
noon, a beadle went through every street, publishing the
order for their departure before five o'clock in the after-
noon, the next day. Though this removal, as it was at-
tended with such circumstances of reproach, was very
disagreeable to the English, yet it was nothing, but
what they expected in the main: for Dr. Allen, appre-
hending the fate of his college, had, for near a year
before, been preparing for a removal. Dr. Webb, ac-
cording to order, went out of the town immediately,
with several professors and students. They arrived at
Rheims, March 27, 1578. The rest followed by degrees,
excepting two or three persons, that were permitted to
remain in the house, which they kept possession of, for
fifteen years, till the college returned again to Douay,’
Many conjectures have been made, concerning the
occasion of this little revolution ; wherein our historians,
being strangers to the affair, have very much deviated
from truth, especially Mr. Camden, who tells us, that
Requesens, governor of the Low Countries, had, at the
intercession of Wilson, the English ambassador, re-
moved the earl of Westmoreland, and other English, out
of the Netherland provinces of the Spaniards, and had
dissolved the English seminary at Douay.’ So far as
rumours and conjectures may contribute, Mr. Camden
may be supported in the account he gives of Douay

1 [They were recommended to the magistrates of Rheims by a Totter from
the cardinal Guise. See Appendix, No. LIV.—T:)

2 Hearne’s Camden, 206, (Camden is tight only as regards the exiles. “He
is speaking, in faot, of what occurred in 1976; and the college was not dissblved
till 1678. Requesens died in 1575 (Lbid.208). See also Philopater, 75.—T.)

166 ELIZABETH. [paar re,

perience as well of the done, 48 of the
they themselves such rash ve

beth, imagining that it was by the of " inte-
rest (then a prisoner in England) with the Guisian
family, that the exiles met with so kind a reception at
Rheims, questioned her about it, and used some means,
by her ambassador at Paris, Shed A stop to their set-
tlement.? But her design ineffectual ; ina
little time, the coll ed so much, that the di:
gives an account of two hundred persons entertain
either within the house, or in lodgings depending upon
it’ Yet this increase was att dd with great incon-
veniences, especially as to subsisting ; the pension from
Rome not answering their expenses. However, th
rubbed on for a while by the generosity of the eter oe
Guise, and through the intercession of Mary, queen of

‘ [The Rheims Diary for 1679 and 1980, a MS. belonging to the Dean and
Outen, thus mentions this subject. “In superiore ger fe nostra, illud
erat postremum, quod Duaceni Inagletratu, catholicissimi virl, suis nos literis
‘vehementer revocarunt, et quod cwpimus jam tum cogitare de redita. None
aesedane piesa ees te Gam Deo. Max.,et, post illum,
san imo vero ae parent! nostio, grating agere quédl non
redierimus. Cum enim absque ilo tentndum statueremus, dignats est
sanctitas sua tignificare nobis non prius esse migrandum, quiim jor eset
sccuritas: ubi et increditilen cunun suam in aobis couservandis, et sirygularem
prudentian in fataris iclendis, facilé decluavit. Roce enim annus jam
vest et axoplius, com in TH bain prope esccran eer Me

eda ct munitssima prasidia tum rors iia what,

rama Roattade exporlsdo,uhonlous quotde lavaescenthas sate etion

ives Duncent (nesclo quibus Inadtis) In corm potestatom armitl

ig For the ei he gst ed ae Gn Alle
ea

Ne!

Sa ‘ought to add, that I have transferred this more

account of the foundation, and subsequent removal of Douay from
Iie of Cantina Allen where Dodd ongivally plaoed it. "Dede principal an-
thority isthe Douay Diary, which, Nis tnt, wens to have een perfect. At

with the ex: mi
Premed, and whish oridentiy belongs to ity none of the enlzee previous to isda
alga 8.

Fy TO ‘ie errectnees ofthis we may Judge from the fue, tha v0 oarly as the
wen. acon of July, 1980, there were no less than one hundred and twelve
convictors in the house, the members resident in the town, and indepom-

168 ELIZABETH. [ranray

‘There was in Rome a small community, called the En-
glish hospital, which had been built and endowed by the
kings of our nation, in the time of the Saxon heptarchy,
chiefly for the entertainment of pilgrims and

who constantly visited that city out of devotion... It
continued under this regulation, till the reign of king
Henry VIIL., when, the rupture paprenine beeen ae
land and the see of Rome, several persons, both laymen
and ecclesiastics, who fled out of land, were enter-
tained there, as to lodging, diet, and other conveniences.
Tn the beginning of queen Elizabeth's reign, Sir Edward.
Carne, formerly agent at Rome for king Henry VIL,
in the cause of the divorce, was made master, or custos,
of the hospital ; and, about the time that Dr. Allen re-
moved his college from wats to Rheims, it wasin the
possession of Dr. Thomas Goldwell, bishop of St. Asaph’s,
who, with about eight or nine of queen Mary's priests,
and two or three lay persons, made up that commu-
nity.’ About the same time, pope Gregory XIIL, at the

2s ell as from the bull afterwards published, at the eulege wa

ear provid sade al vi for the English mission —T)

mrpose off ‘providiny ional supplies for the ion —
THTETw thie account of the English bospital at Ree, Dodd flo Poly.
dore, Harpsfield, Spelman, and the other historiens who have spoken of ity
fx incorrect, however, in almost every particular. 1° The establishment,
founded in the time of the heptarchy, was the Saxon school, or nis
Sts alsin, Kevas erected by kin i Tn 727and was tut pend
the Tiber, Having been twice burned, and frequently ty he i
Jonco of war, tas ut length abandoned. fu 1264, Innocent {1i. tsanaferged
is revenues to the brethnen attached to ‘he church of Santa Mari in Saxins
ancl on its site was then raised the Feet Toman hospital of Santo nity Spit
raat =e i. Const. 7, Innoc, 111, and Southwell's original MS. in-any

Pee, The thstitation, or revival of the Tubiless, in 1000 snd 1960, dhronged
Rome with visitors and pilgrims from every 6 Christian we
The English now felt the loss of their osc ptal wo supply it, “alm
Shepherd, a merchant of London, puschased several houses in the Vin. di 2 ti Mon
sors in tho vieinity of the Piazza Famese, and, having com

nabishmnent for the reception of pigrian and trnrelery under eet
ageof the af the Blesed Trinity and St. Thoma, became, with his wil tho ae
Hendent of theme favttution (Orginal docks in the Archive
‘olloge at Rome, marked * le degli anno 1560,

ni and lg 1362, Cassetto ‘idle Dogon) his was about wan i
T 500 in 1306, onother hoggil ypropriated to the same purposes, was: was founded
by John ite, Thomas Polwn, aiterwards bishop of Chichester, and others. It
vias dedicated to Se. Edmund, and was situated near the church af Sam Crisp»
gouo in Trastevere: but, in 1464, it was united with the elder establishment in.

em) d two Jesuits, one as & procurator, the:

Clenock, bishop elect, in queen Mary's who was

appointed rector, or chief president, 4
more immediately, by the cardinal Mather ge =
Dr. Clenock had enjoyed this emy about a year, he
was obliged to surrender it to an Ttalian Jesuit, one
father Paul, who became rector? and, not long after,
the sole government of the college fell into the hands of
the English Jesuits ; and so it continues at present. Tn-

|. By whose 1 ths bull was:
is no direct evidence to prove, In the acts of the Visitation,

that Lewis, though eertai ted on the ould :
reser be pratiedh. Is « mihosreat meet Dal eee eee
bow that ty had terminated, before the bull wae dmawen kip

thot lg faved by ie Jey at 5 Oren Wm ech sop
Mune w ita, at ers, it wits:
hae msn, whence ky Coll out buch youths bs tey think’ prottr fee dar
education 7) :
# [This is a mistake, Agazzari was the first Jesuit rector.— 7]

~~

172 ELIZABETH. [ranriy,

ject was zealoush josed by Dr. Clenock, as being
pues to the ori dl omy the founders. While
this debate was carrying on in Burbs it was attended
with another, wherein the scholars were divided, and
made parties. Some of them quarrelled with the presi-
dent's conduct and management, and, every occa-
sion, showed a disgust to him. The disgust grew up
into murmurings, and murmurings into open
which at last pconases a petition, offered to his holiness,
signed by Sherwin, Array, Gore, and Haddock, the
chief of the mal-contents, Meantime, Morone, the ear-
dinal protector, being made acquainted with the affair,
the four petitioners were threatened with expulsion.
But, before that could be concluded on, a second peti-
tion was drawn up against the present administration of
the house, and signed by a large majority of the stu-
dents. The principal heads of the accusation were, that
the president, Clenock, was not qualified for the pluee;
that the two Jesuits, the prefect and procurator, were
maltreated ; and, what was the capil grievance, that
the Welshmen were, upon all occasions, preferred to the
English. Great pains were taken, to compose these
differences; and the protector seemed resolved that
those, that would not obey the president, should be ex-
elled. ‘To prevent this, chirty-thres of the scholars, all
glishmen, voluntarily left the sollte resolving to
return to Douay and Rheims, or to England,
remained two days in Rome, after their desertion;
during which time, the Jesuits not only took care to
furnish them with victuals, lodging, and other necessa-
ries, but also interceded with his holiness in their behalf;
and it was concluded, that they should all return to the
college, with an assurance of being made easy, in a little
time, as to Dr, Clenock. Meanwhile, several schemes
were proposed, and Dr. Allen, president of Rheims col-
lege, consulted upon the matter. One of the proposals
was, that Dr. Clenock should be continued «1 or
governor of the hospital only, with the ancient rents of
500 crowns per annum, belonging to it.| As for a pre-

© [Haddock’s Ievter, which will afterwarils be referred to, says only that, “it

cing
nell
ort
sel end
co titolo di oxpleios
Gregorio SH,
coeing ex!
ut

di
More's assertion

a

mentioned in thy

», in virtis della balla di

‘oath,

Herta
iil tial

iol eect
ar ue

ently 0
Sitiesta woe celten

mah

Ft

the wt
foundation: eons

i a ia

Eeeiie

&
3233 nual
ty aii

bok
ieee

© ga | 2232 rH

S -
i i
2 3

tant

:

deacon, Ji
the fi

4
i
i
Z
5
;

IPe

if

Floyd,

8

ef

ir

thei

it ail honest cond
wood by their exam)
judge of actions
in ‘their authors may

ip

on
views, We aro to,

itis

ourselves 1)

cessors:
prove:
ont own

=

4

£3

i

as

:

Basia

178 ELIZABETH. [ranr ty,

yearly evento of ds oaloe url te pg sea

ly revenue of this college, as it upon in
J605, amounted to 4,000 crowns, well and constantly
paid by the King of Spain?

There were also two small communities of clergy es-
tablished at Seville and Madrid: but their revenues
being very precarious, they have never made any ex-
traordinary appearance As for the college at St.
Omers, which was established in 1594, it has always
been in great repute, and much esteemed for well

unding their students in classic learning; whereby
they were fitted for higher studies in the other
whither, j in the beginning, commonly fifteen or sixteen
were gent yearly.*

Besides Bacni Richard Blunt, Richard Dudley, and James Younger,
i 3) Thownas Sala ant
m

Ricl
fron , Henry Roke,
pion tame ‘at the beginning of the rear, entered the college.
oa weeds ta pre beet pte ty Wala Cain and Fld
2 pee ive five oS need (Blacke MS.5, About the
father Cec rector, was rocalled to Madrid by the king:
Pedro Eom vanpias inted to succeed him and father Richani Gibbons
oa foot of the studies, Thid. 9—T"}

i eta written abont the year ci the

ssl king Pat on the elege, was sont siren by

inder of the revenue must, therefore, ba

Gu iy ents a jan sien Be Beraliaao, 301). wn tee
these, I may mention Dot Franciteo Sarmiento de Mendoga, shop Of Yast,
who, for several years, mows a ‘ion of one thousand crowns for the sapport

{The coll a Ber le was foun:
inetd a Ete, Frac Pei he ot er
ing is orgin and prion, oo Appens, No:

yaccfuut of tie bundtion aogy Conesain Mose (WOlsIO8}. Twas

in undertook to allow a monthly pe
jis sum was afterwards encreased ; and the number of students

te te elle detonate he sec » to whom the
Pid remment of the a was committed. It a4

yma

Dost has omitted, It wae calls th Residence al ly at
St Lucy, in tho neighbourhood of Seville. a 1817, as English Cs
resident in the town, formed themselves into a confmaternity, under the patron:
age of St Geangs and having obained grant of and from the dake of Mee
tina Sidonta, crvted ‘x ghaeh, witha hone adjoining, for We

accommodation of thels countryinen. ‘To support the foundation, the two a

180 ELIZABETH. [rant ay,

undertaking was completed in a very little time, and Mrs.
Berkley was consecrated the first abbess, Nov. 4, 1599,
by Matthias Hoven, archbishop of Mechlin, and, imme-
Ibi the order, vc, lady Mar ey the pi
habit o! ler, viz., , the p
- of the establishment ; Dorathy and ecirea ATE
, danghters of sir John Arandell, of Lanhern, in Corn-
wall; Anne Cansfield, daughter of Thomas Cansfield,
Esq., of Roberts-Hall, in Lancashire; Frances Gavin,

restitution. 1 their purpose was, for their better furnishing of moet men
the end af i fl for Gadvantaging the adversary ‘therein, to draw
into this college the best wits out of that wero

es dettrech of ces enn adsoatlon than. i Cha slays Sr Abe BO tie ee

sities, or that had scruple of conscience to ae

in causes ecclesinstionl (which gave us divers, not only « but out
cof both the universities, where it is specially exacted, and con-
soiences of many that seem pure p ‘or that mislike to he to the
aninistey, ws the use is in divers coll or that were doubtful whether of the

two Fell were trae,

youths (gent! ‘in our:
(Gud bo thanked for it, as also for that it giveth exceeding hope of better
to the eatholie faith, and many adventure over to us without the parents’ ean
sent, and sometimes much against their wills; who, though. they could be eon-
teat to have their cbildren better brought op than they ean be at home, yet, for
fear of disfavour of the world, wherein they be more entangled than thelr sons,
they tefuse often to give them any relief at all (fear sometimes
natura] affection), and God taketh the care of their dear pledges, and
them here for their country. And because one college could not’ be
for so rea tere ofall srt, ss xd therefore Gol moved he heat of the

jeaher for the benefit of the seme.
“The first intended und most certain fruit thereof, being to save so

Is,
controversies, aad 10 in them seal and desire to be priests,
ey can look for no worldly hooour, luere,
3 but manifold dangers, diagraces, perseeution,
vexatious; ouly hy pra ‘suerifice to make Interecssion for eur

worldly commodities ; and to minister unto thera all saccaments necessary for
HG and moo of ticle souls. Ani this whey bare dane only by the pur of
ct lots, tuxaults,

et as tae apostles and otber hoy mea
in the priv eburoh, by travel, vntshingy fetings perils at tho poe
in to sea, on iv of opon gnemirs, porils of false bretaren,

af he Jaw es of busting Ue fees fears for wanda the wea,
by contutnelics, disgmces, powurly, pasoumenits, fetters,dungcons, racks, deaths”
Apology for” “nigh Seuinasics, U6. TY

at. ut) COLLEGES FOUNDED ABROAD. 181

daughter of Thomas Gavin, Esq., of Norrington in Wilt-
shire ; Elizabeth Southcote, daughter of John Southcote,
of Essex, Esq.; Winifred Thompson, daughter of John
Thompson, of Broadwell, in Oxfordshire, Esq.; Margaret
Smith, Elizabeth Tichbourne, &c., who were all professed,
on the same day, in the year 1600, with great ceremony,
in the presence of duke Albertus, and the princess Isa-
bella, governors of the Low Countries. Their rules were
drawn up, according to the model of the Benedictine
order, by an assembly of bishops, abbots, and divines,
and approved of, at Rome, in the year 1612.'

* [The following list of the religious in this house is taken from a MS. note
of Dodd’s, belonging to the Dean and Chapter.—7°]

blesses. Anne Ingleby, ob, 1626.
Jane Berkley, ob. 1616. Benedicta Hanbery, ob. 1661.
Mary Percy, ob. 1642, Margaret Curzon, ob, 1659.

es Levthal, ob. 1651. Catherine Paston, ob. 1640.

jexia Blanchart, ob. 1652, Elizabeth Rokewood, —_ ob. 1621.
Mary Vavasour, —— Winefred Tresham, "ob. 1608.
Nuns. Christian Lovel, ob. 1629,
Dorothy Arundell, ob. 1613, Mary Cuvelin, —
Gertrude Arundell, ob. 1836. Hilda Russell, —_—
Anne Cansfield, ob. 1611. Martha Dalison,

Elizabeth Southcote, ob. 1631. Teresa Hyde,
Winifred Thompson, vb. 1613. Mary Philips,

Margaret Smith, ob. 1613. Columba Gage,
Frances Gavin, —— Clara James,
Elizabeth Tichbourne, —— Teresa Gage,
Mary Watson, ob. 1630. Etheldred Smith,
Ursula Hennéage, Dorothy Mannock,
Apollonia ve, empe,
Constance Peantddack, Plagda Brooke,
Lucy Pershul,

Mania Draycot,

Agatha Wiseman,

Clara Curzon, Frances Goodier,

Barbara Lake, Elizabeth Neal,

Anastasia Morgan, Mary Hunlock,

Helena Doleman, Mary Spain,
Flavea Langdale,
Viviana Yarley,

Bridget Draycot,
‘Matilda Ireton,

china Campbell, — Christian Paris,

Gertrude Blount, — Mary Evers,

Anne Foster, — ___ Franees Paston,

Dorothy Blundell, — Theodosia Waldgrave,

Magdalen Sinith, ob, 1659, Magdalen Street, —
Martha Calford, ob. 1634, Scholastica Byrou, —

Cecilia Ashton, ob, 1640.

Note on page 66,

[On looking at this part of the history again, I find that I have, by mistake,
called the number of benefices in the diocese of terbury only three hunted,
whereas Hamuct, to whow T have referred, expresaly calculates them at three
hundred and eighty. ‘This will further reduce the oumber of the deprive
clergy under Mary, from one fourth, to something loss than one fifth, of the
whole—7"]

ii APPENDIX. [xo 1.

thin and the king's majosty’s full age, to draw the plat diligently, to how
the stones, dig the sand, and chop the chalk, in the unseasonable tine
of building; and, when the king’s majesty cometh to full age, to preset
their labours to him; and, in the mean time, not to disturb the state of
the realm, whereof your grace is protector; but that you muy, in every
part of religion, laws, laads, and decrees (which four contain the state),
deliver the same unto our sovercign lord, according unto the trust you
be put in, which shall be much to your honour, and as all honest men
wish and desire. To which desired effect, there can be nothing so nol-
some and contrarious, as trouble and disquict, wherein your grace shall
be specially troubled, as on whose shoulders all the weight lieth; and
whatsoever shall happen amiss, by the faults of others, shall be imputed
to your geace, as doer thereof, or wanting foresight in time to withstand
the same. And albeit that you mind not to be faulty in cither, yet, if
the effect be not to the realm as it were to be wished, the prince,
though he were of age, should be excused, and the governors bear the
blame. And this is the infelicity of preeminence and authority, and
specially in thie realm, as stories make mention ; which should not dis-
courage you, for you need fear nothing without, if quiet be reserved at
home ; and at home, if the beginning be resisted, the intended folly may
easily be interrupted. But, if my brother of St. David's may, like a
champion, with lis sword in his hand, make entry for the rest, the door
of licence opened, there shall more by folly thrust in with him, than
your grace would wish. Thus, as I think, I write homely to your grace,
docauso you wore content I should writo, wherein I consider only to
have all things well; and because your grace is the protector, and chief
director of the realm, to present unto your wisdom what my folly fs.
Thave been oftentimes blamed for fearing overmuch, and yet I have
had an inkling, that they, that so blamed me, feared even as mach as I.
Being in the state that you be in, it shall be ever commendable to fore-
seo tho worst. In quiet ye be strong; in trouble ye be greatly weak,
and bring yourself in danger of one part, when parties be, therewith
one to scourge theother: whereas in concord they be both yours, in an
honest, reverent, lovely fear to do their duty, which I doubt not your
wisdom can consider, And consider also how noisome any other out-
ward encumber might be, in the time of the minority of our sovereign
lord. I told the emperor's council, that our late sovereign lord did
much for the emperor, to enter war with him, and to put his realm, in
his old days, in the adventure of fortune, whether he should enjoy it or
‘no; for that is the nature of war, and some time the contemned and
abject have had the upper hand. And when ye administer the realm
for another, it were a marvellous question of him, that shall enjoy the

we burst out, and wished that they might,
kill me; which isto me a token of a mar

iv APPENDIX. (worn

Gardiner to Dr. Ridley, enclosed in the preceding.
[Foxe, fi. ix. 71.)
Master Ridley,

After right hearty commendations, it chanced me, upon Wednesday
last past, to be present at your sermon in the court, wherein I heard you
confirm the doctrine in religion, set forth by our late sovereign lord and
master, whose soul God pardon, admonishing your audience, that you
would specially travail in the confutation of the Bishop of Rome's pre-
tended authority in government and usurped power, and in pardons,
whereby he hath abused himself in heaven and earth: which two
matters I note to be plain, and here without controversy. In the other
two yo spake of, touching images and ceremonies, and as ye touched
it, specially for holy water to drive away devils, for that ye declared
Yourself always desirous to set forth the mere truth, with great desire of
unity, as ye professed, not extending any your assevorations beyond
your knowledge, but always aiding such like words (as far as you had
read) and (if any man could shew you further, you would hear him),
whorein ye were much to be commonded,—upon these considorations,
and for the desire I have to unity, 1 have thought myself bound to com-
municate to you that which I have read in the matter of images and
holy water; to the intent you may by yourself consider it, and so weigh,
before that ye will speak in those two points, as ye may (retaining your
own principles) affirm still, that you would affirm, and may, indeed, be
affirmed and maintained ; wherein I have seen other forget themselves.
Fitst, I sond unto you herewith, which Iam sure you have read, that
Eusebius writeth of images: whereby appeareth, that images have been
of great antiquity in Christ's church; and to say we may not have
images and call them idols, when they ropresont Christ and his saints,
be overgross opinions to enter into your learned head, whatsoever the
unlearned would tattle. Por you know, the text of the old law, Now
Facies tibi seulptile, forbiddeth no more images now, than another text
forbiddeth to us puddings; and, if omnia be munda mundis to the
Belly, there can be no cause why they should, of themselves, be impure
to the eye; wherein yecan say much more. And then, when we have
images, to call them idols, is like fault in fond folly, as if a man would
call regem a tyrant, and then bring in old writers to prove, that fyranmns
signified once a king, like as idolum signified once an image. But, like
a8 fyrannus was, by consent of men, appropriate to signify an usurper
of that dignity, and an untrue king, so hath idolwum been likewise ap-
propriate to signify a false representation and a false image: insomuch,

and use it in m worshipful place, and so
conceive that it eignifieth, as we kneel and

a

vi APPENDIX. [xo

ercep before it, whilst it Heth there, and whilst that remembrance is in

3 with which cross, nevertheless, the sexton, when he goeth for
@ corpse, will not be afraid to be homely, and hold it under his gown
whilst he drinketh a pot of ale; a point of homeliness that might be
loft, but yot it declareth that he esteemed no divinity in the image.
But ever since I was bors, a poor parishioner, a layman, durst be s0
bold, at a shift (if he were also churchwarden ), to sell to the use of the
chureh at length, aod his own in the meantime, the silver cross om
Easter Monday, that was creeped unto on Good Friday. In specialities
there have been special abuses ; but generally, images have been taken
for images, with an office to signify a holy remembrance of Christ and
his salnts. And ns the sound of uttered by a lively image, and
representing to the understanding, by the sense of hearing, godly matter,
doth stir up the mind, and therewith the body, to consent in outward
gesture of worshipful regard to that sound ; so doth the object of the
image, by the sight, work like offect in man, withia and without, wherein
is verily worshipped that we understand, and yct reverence and worship
also shewed to that, whereby we attain that understanding, and is to as
in the place of an instrument: #o as it hath no worship of itself, but re-
maineth in his nature of stone or timber, silver, copper, or gold; but
when it is in office, and worketh a godly remembrance in us by repre
sentation of the thing signified unto us, then we use it worshipfully and
honourably, a8 many do the pricat at macs, whom they little regard all
the day after. And, methinketh ever, that, likeas it Is an over gross
error to take an image for God, or to worship it with godly honour, so
to grant that we may not have images of Christ, and that we may do no
worship before them, or not use them worshipfally, it is inexplicable.
For it is one kind of worship to place them worshipfully; so as, if a
man place an image in the church, or hang it about his nock, as all used
to do the image of the cross, and the knights of the order of St. George,
this is tome piece of worship, And if we may not contemn the images
of Christ and his saints, when we have them (for that were villainy),
nor neglect. them (for that were to have them without use), which were
inconvenient (quia seo naturd, nec arte quicquam fil frustra), we must
have them in estimation and reputation, which is not without some:
honour and worship; and, at the least, in the place where we conve-
niently use them, as in the chureh, as where they serve us, rather than
wethem. And, because their service is worshipful, they be so regarded
accordingly, for that time of service, and therefore they be called ene-
rabiles imagines, and be worshipfully ordered, before whom we kneel,
and bow, and conse; not at that the images be, but at that the images
signify, which, in our kneeling, bowing, and censing, we knowledge to

vill APPENDIX. [ron

the special gift of curation, ministored by tho kings of this roalm, not of
their own strongth, but by invocation of the name of God, hath been’
‘used to be distributed in rings of gold and silver. And I think effee~
tually therein, the metal hath only an office, and the strength is in the

name of God, wherein all is wrought. And Elizeus put his staffin like
office. And why the whole church might not put water in like office, to
convey abroad the invocation of God's name, there is no Soripture to
the contrary; but there is Scripture how other inferior creatures have:
‘been promoted to like dignity, and much Scripture how water hath been
used in like and greater service. And the story I send unto you
abewetb, how water hath been used in the same service, to drive away
dovils. In which matter, if any shall say, he believeth not the story,
and he is not bound to believe it, being no Scripture, that man is not to
bo reasoned with, for the effect of the king's cramp rings. And yet, for
such effect as they have wrought, when I was in France, have been
myself mach honoured, and of all sorts intreated to have them, with
offer of as much for them, as they were double worth. Some will ay,
what are rings to holy water? Marry thus Tsay: If the metal of gold
and silver may do service, to carry abroad the invocation of the name of
God effectually for one purpose, wator may also serve to carry abroad
the invocation of the name of God, wherewith to drive away devils,
Hereto will be said, Non valet argumentum d posse ad eve. But the
story saith, the water did that servioes and other strangers say, and af-
firm by experience, the king's majesty's rings have done the service.
And our late master continued, all his life, the exercise of that gift of
God, and used silver and gold to do that service, to carry abroad the
strength of the invoeation of the name of God by him; and he used it
among us that served him in it, when he had thoroughly heard and seen
what might be said in the matter; and yot he had no scripture espe-
cially for it, that spake of rings of silver or gold, no more than is for the
ashes, ministered a little before ye last preached. And, as our young
“sovereign lord hath received them reverently, #0, I trust, he shall be ad-
“wortised, se negligat gratiam Dei in dono curationum, but follow his
‘father therein; also, not doubting but God will hear him, as he hath
hoard his fathor, and other, his progenitors, kings of this realm, to
whose dignity God addoth this prerogative, as he doth also to inferior
‘of his church, in the effect of their prayer, when it pleaseth

A man might find some youngling, percase, that would say, “how

wily, witty bishops have inveigled simple kings heretofore,
and, to confirm their blessings, have also devised how kings should bless
ales, and eo authority to maintain where truth failed !" And I have had
to me, that I used to prove one picce of my argument ever

x APPENDIX. [xo

prayer of the chareh, how can the metal of silver or gold carry abroad
the effect of the king’s invocation in the cramp rings? Which manner
of reasoning ad hominem Christ used with the Jews, when he said, Si
ego in Beolzotub ejicio damonio, filij vestri in quo ejiciunt? And, (if), by
our own principles, we should be forced to say that our cramp rings be
superstition (where truth enforceth ns notso to do), it were a marvellous
punishment. Si caret exsemus (a4 Christ saith), peceatum non habere-
mus: sed videmus ; and this realm bath learning init, and you a good
portion thereof, according whereunto I doubt not but you will. weigh
thie matter, non ad popularem trutinam, sed artificis stateram. I mean
that artificer, which teacheth the church our mother (as ye full well de«
clared it), and ordered our mother to give nourishment unto ux In
which point, speaking of the church, although ye touched an unknown.
church to us, and known to God only, yet ye declared the union of that
church in the permixed church, which God ordereth men to complain
unto, and to hear again; wherein the absurdity is taken away of them
that would have no church known, but every man believe as he were
inwardly taught himself, whereupon followeth the old proverb, Soi jtv
ravra Conoivr’ ixt enol d2 rdée; which is far from the unity, ye s0 ear
nestly wished for, whereof (as methought) ye said pride is the lett, as it
ds undoubtedly ; which fault God amend, and give you grace 0 to
fashion your words, as ye may agree with them in speech, with whom
ye be inclined to agree in opinion: for that is the way to relieve the
world, Andalbeit there hath been between you and me no familiarity,
but, contrariwise, a little disagreement (which I did not hide from you),
yet, considering the fervent zeal ye professed, to toach Peter's trae doo-
tring, that is to say, Christ's true doctrine, whereunto ye thought the
doctrine of images and holy water to put away devils agreed not, I huye
willingly spent this time, tp communicate unto you my folly (if it be
folly) plainly as it is; whereupon ye may have occasion the more sub-
x and to open these matters, for the relief of such
mation of those that receive and

h commended, to have such

use of the ehureh, rather

xii APPENDIX. fron.

without a farther danger, be enterprised in the pulpit or not, minding,
if it may so be, to send one thither for that purpose, upon Sunday next
coming. I would use preaching, a4 it should not be occasion of any
further folly, where a folly is begun ; and to a multitude, persuaded
In the opinion of destruction of images, I would never preach. For (as
Scripture willeth us) we should cast no precious stones before hogs.
Such as be infected with that opinion, they be hogs, and worse than
hogs (if there be any grosier heasts than hogs be), and have been ever
80 taken, and, in England, they are called Lollards, who, denying
images, thought therewithal the crafts of painting and graving to be
generally superfluous and naught, and against God's laws,

In Germany, such as maintained that opinion of destroying images,
were accounted the dregs cast out by Luther, after he had tunned all his
brewings in Christ's religion, and so taken as hogs’ meat; for the te
proof of whom Luther wrote a book specially, and I have, with imine
eyes, scen the images standing in all churches, where Luther was had in
estimation. For the destruction of images containeth an enterprise to
subvert religion, and the state of the world with it, aud especially the
nobility, who, by images, set forth and spread abroad, to be rend of all
people, their lineage, parentage, with remembrance of their state and acts;
und the pursuivant carrieth not on his breast the king’s name, written
in such letters as a few can spell, but such as all can read, be they never
so rudo; being great known lettors, in images of three lions and three
flowers de luce, and other beasts holding those arms. And he that ean-
‘not read the scripture, written about the king's great seal, yet he can
road St. George on horseback on the one side, and the king sitting in hie
majesty on the other side, and readeth so much written in thosegmages,
as, if he be an honest man, he will put off his cap, And, although, if
the seal wero broken by chance, he would and might make a candle of
it, yet he would not be noted: to have broken the seal for that purpose,
or to call it a piece of wax only, whilst it continueth whole. And if, by
roviling of stocks and stones in which matter images bo graven, the
seuting of the truth to be read of all men shall he contemned, how shall
such writing continue in honour, as is comprised in clouts and pitch,
whereof and whereupon our books be made, auch as few can skill of,
and not the hundredth part of the realm? And if we, a few that ean
read, because we read in one sort of letters, so privileged as they have
many reliefs, shall pull away the books of the rest and would have our
letters only im estimation, and blind all them, shall not they have just
cause fo mistrust what is meant? And, if the crass be a truth, and {f ie
be true that Christ suffered, why ny we not have a writing thereof
such af all can read, that is to xay, an image? If this opinion should

xiv APPENDIX. [soon

Somertet to Gardiner. May 6, 15¢7.

[Fone, ii. 1. ix. $5.)

After my hearty commendations, I received, of late, two letters from
your lordship, the one enclosed in a letter of Master Vanghan’s to us,
and directed to bim, the other directed straight unto us, vory wittily
and learnedly written, whereby we do perceive how earnest you are
that no innovations should be had, The which mind of yours as we do
highly esteem and allow, proceeding from one that would quietness, so
we would likewise wish, that you should take good heed that too much
fear of innovation or distarbance doth not cause both of them to be
Many times, in an host, he that cricth “ Bnemies, enemies,” when there
be none, causeth not only disturbance, but sometimes a meeting or re=
bellion to be made; and he that, for fear of sickness to come, taketh
unadyisedly a purgation, sometimes maketh himself sick indeed. We
perceive by the said your letters, that heinouser facts and words have
been brought to your ears, than there was cause why; and those facts,
which were punishable, be already by him redrest.

For the matter of images, an order was taken, in tho late king of
famous memory, our sovereign lord’s days. When the abused images
(yet lurking in some places, by negligence of them, who should, ere
this time, have looked unto the same) be now abolished, let not that be
‘a matter of the abolishing of all images. ‘Though felons and adulterers
be punished, all men be not slain, Though the images, which did
adulterate God's glory, be taken away, we may not think, by and by,
all manner of images to be destroyed. Yet, afier our adviee, better it
were, for a time, to abolish them all, than, for that the dead images, the
king’s loving subjects, being faithful and true (0 the king's majesty,
should be put to variance and disturbance. With quietness the magis=
trates and rulers shall keep them well in order, whom contentious
preachers might irritate and provoke to disorder and strife. So it must
be provided that the king’s majesty’s images, arms, and ensigns, should
be honoured and worshipped, after the decent order and invention of
human laws and ceremonics; and, nevertheless, that other images, con~
trary to God's ordinances and laws, should not be made partakens of
that reverence, adoration, and invocation, which (forbidden by God)
should derogate his honour, and be occasion to accumulate God's wrath
upon us, Where they be taken for a remembrance, it maketh no great
matter though they stand still in tho chureh or market-stead, following
the late king of famous memory his counsel and order; yet more gen-
tleness was showed to those books of images, than to the true and

=

xvi APPENDIX. [rok

and, if it were, it could not escape your lordship’s eyes. As the in-
scription testificth, the king’s image is on both the sides; on the one
side, as in war, the chief captain; on the other side, as in peace, the
liege + in harness, with his sword drawn, to defend his rab-
jects; in his robes, in the svat of justice, with his sceptre, rightfully to
rule and gorern them, as he, whom, both in peace and war, we acknow-
Jedge our most natural and chiefost hoad, ruler, and governor. If it
wore St. George, my lord, where is his spear and dragon? And why
should the inscription round about tell an untruth, and not agree to the
image? Yetiit is called sometimes so, of the rude and ignorant people;
ot not, by and by, that, that is commonly called so, is always traest,
And some have thought that, by like deceiving as your lordship herein
Appeareth to have been deceived, the image of Bellerophon, or Perseus,
was turned first and appointed ro be St. George, and of Polyphemus,
of Hercules, or of some other Colossus, to be St. Christopher, because
authentical histories have not fully proved their two lives. But those
be indifferent to be true, or not true, either thus invented npon some
device, or rising of a true fact or history ; and whether it were true or
‘not, it maketh no great matter.

Tt were hardly done, indeed, my lord, if that you, and a few which
can read, should take away from the unlearved multitude their books
‘of their images: but it were more hardly done, if that you, or a few
whieh can read, in one or two languages (as Greek or Latin), the word
of God, and have had thereby many reliefs and privileges, should pull
away the English books from the rest, which only understand English,
and would have only your letters of Greok and Latin in estimation, and
bind all them, which understand not these languages, from the know-
Todge of God's word. And, indood, my lord, by your saying, they have
just occasion to suspect what is meant.

‘What you mean by true images, and false images, it is not so emsy
to perceive. If they be only false images, which have nothing that they
represent (as St. Paul writeth, <.2n idol is nothing’, because there is
no such God), and, therefore, the cross can be no false image, becwuse
it is true that Christ suffered upon it, then the image of the sun and the
moon were no idols; for sach things there be as tho aun and the moon,
and they were ia the image then 90 represented, as painting and carving
doth represent thom. And tho image of Ninus and Cawar, and (as
some write) the images of all the twelve chosen Gods (as they called
thom) were the images of once living men, And it might be sald that
the image of God the Father hath no such eyes, nose, lips, and a long
grey beard, with a furred robe, nor ever had, as they earve and paint
him to have, But, if that be a false image and an idol, whieh is other+

By

{ politi order of the commonwealth, without any
the king’s subjects, might flourish and daily
selects enero contin bet
a nor lo Somerset, May 21, 1547. -
- [Foxe, ii. 1. ix. 97.) U
0 ere ene eae a

4

xviii APPENDIX. fron

to understand, I have acen, of Inte, two books set forth in English, by
Bale, very pernicious, seditious, and slanderous. And albeit that your
grace needeth not mine advertisement in that matter, yet Tam so bold
to trouble your grace with my letters, for mine own commodity, where-
with to satisfy mine own conscience, to write, and say, as becometh me
in such matters, which I desire your grace to take in good part. For it
gieveth me nota little, to see, so soon after my late sovervigan lord and
‘master's death, a book spread abroad, more to his dishonour (if a
prince's honour may be by vile inferior subjects impeached), than pro
fessed enemies have Imagined, to note.a woman to have suffered under
him as a martyr, and the woman therewith to be, by Bale’sown elucida-
tion (a8 he calleth it), 0 set forth and painted, as she appeareth to be,
and is boasted to be, a Sacramentary, and, by the laws, worthy (as she
suffered) the pains of death. Such like things have, by stealth, in our
late sovereign lord's days, gone abroad, as they do now: and, as E arn
‘wont, in such cases, to speak, 1 keep my wont to write to your

now, in whose hands I know the state of the realm to be, for the time,
in government, and to whom, for respects of old acquaintance, E wish
all felicity. In these matters of religion I have been Jong exerelsed,
and have (thanks be to God) lived so long, as I have seen them tho«
roughly tried ; and besides that I have learned in written books of au-
thority, I have perceived by books written without authority, as by
master Bale, Joy, and other, aud especially as Bale useth now, that
Scripture doth, by abuse, service to the right hand and the left at once;
insomuch, as, at one time, Bale praiseth Luther, and setteth his death
forth in English, with commendation as of a saint; which Luther
(whatsoever he was otherwise) stoutly affirmed the presence really of
‘Christ's natural body in the sacrament of the altar, And yet Bale, the
noble clerk, would have Ann Askew, blasphemously denying the pre=
sence of Christ's natural body, to be taken for a saint also. So as Bales
saints may vary in heaven, if they chance not by the way; which might
suffice to disprove the man’s credit, if thwarting talk were not mare dex
sired of mauy, than the truth indeed; which truth was supposed to
have been, both in writing and exercise, well established, long before
our late lord's death ; and Bale and his adherents, in their madness,
plainly reproved and condemned. I cannot forget, your grace told me,
you would suffer no innovation; and, indved, if you deliver this realm
to the king, at eighteen years of age, us the king his father, whose soul
God ausoil, left it, as I trust you shall, the act is so honourable and good,
‘aa it were pity to trouble it with any innovation; which were a charge
to your grace more than needed, being already burthened heavily, And
albeit in the commonwealth every man hath his part, yet, as God hath

‘taught that all men be liars, at the self same time,
ww would be believed; and, amongst them, Bale, when

evidently, in setting forth the examination of Ann
| utterly misreported. I beseech your grace to pardon

strange teaching in the sacraments of

hs ath vexed other, it is finally turned unto us, to molest
us. For other fruit cannot Bale’s teaching have, ne the
other, a8 go about to trouble the agreement ‘stablishod
matter Tdare not desire your grace specially to look

ey speak, and report truly, in
‘The pretence is of Sos onal anc alle Ft Bg

xx APPENDIX. Tro. 6,

‘women, and moat, with liberty of hand and tongue, a dissolution and
dissipation of all estates, clean contrarious to the place God hath
¢alled your grace unto; for it tendeth all to confusion and disorder,
which is the effect of untruth,

Bale hath sct forth a prayer for the duke Johu of Saxony, wherein
the duke remitteth to God's judgment, to be shewed here in this world,
the justuess of his cause concerning religion: and desireth God, if his
cause be not good, to order him to be taken, and to be spoiled of his
honour and possessions, with many such gay words, whereby to tempt
God. Since which prayer, the duke is indeed taken, as all the world
saith; and at the time of his taking, as the account is made, such stranges
‘news in tho pun, as we eaw it here, as hath not been seen. They hap-
pened both together. This we know, and be both marvellous: but
whether the one were a token, ardered to concur with the other, God
knowoth, and man eannot define, Many commonwealths have com-
tinued without the bishop of Rome’s jurisdiction ; but without true re-
ligion, and with such opinions as Germany maintained, no estate hath
continued, in the cireuit of the world, to us known, sinée Christ eame,
For tho Turks and Tartars government is, as it were, a continual wary
und they uphold their rule, with subduing of nobility by fire and sword.
Germany, with their new religion, could never have stood, though the
emperor had let them alone. For, if it be persuaded, the understand
ing of God's law to be at large in women and children, whereby they:
may have the rule of that and then God's law must be the rule of all,
is not hereby the rule of all brought into their hands? These of some
will be called witty reasons: but they be indeed truth’s children; and
80 is all the cloquence which some (to dispraise me) say I hnve, what=
soever they say of me: for truth is, of itself, in a right meaning man's
mouth, more eloquent, than forged matters can with study bring forth.

What rhymes be set forth to deprave the Lent! And how fond
(saving your graces honour) and foolish! And yet the people pay:
money for them; and they can serve for nothing, but to learn the people:
to rail, and to cause such, as used to make provision for fish against
Lent (fearing now in Lent to be so sick, as tho rhyme purportoth, and
like to die indeed), to forbear to make their aceustomed provision for:
the next year. And thereto shall it come, if the common diet be not:
certain, For the fishmonger will novor hopo to have good sale, when’
the butcher may, with flesh, outface him. And fish is that great trea-
sure of this realm, ond food inestimable. And these good words I give,
although I love it not myself; for such as love not fish should never-
theless commend it to other, to the intent, the flesh, by them forborn
might be, to such as love it only, the more plenty. ‘The public defarma~
tion, and tifling with Lent, is a marvellous matter to them that would

‘T hear say, that Lent is thus spoken of by Joseph and
‘new [teachers] (whom I know not), as one of Christ's

ned not man to imitate and follow; at which

s world will isos: For Christian men have Christ for
all things; both to use the world as he did, only for ne=

death, ag he did the death of the cross; which
master most perfect : for he was very God, and we
ourselves, in the use of his gifts, to follow that he did
days, a5 Christ did, without meat; for we be but pren-
‘about a ruinous carcase, that must have some daily re~
. But yet, was there never any that said, bow, there-
do nothing, beenuse we cannot do all, and take Christ's
ly? And yet all thae follow Christ truly, they work

s, and humbly obeying to the will of God, which no man
f do; and Christ promised, that his true servants should
ithe did, and greater works also. Wherefore, it is a
Lent was one of Christ's miracles ; for 80 it was to

ith much leas slander, than to teach it fora doc-

xxii APPENDIX. [ron

tring, that Lent was one of Christ's miracles, and therefore not to be
imitated of us: for although it was, indood, a great miracle (as all
Christ's doings were), yet was it not greater miracle, nor more against
man’s nature, than to Jove them that laboured and were busy to take
away the natural life of his manhood: for, as the nature of man desireth
telief, so doth it abhor destruction, or hurt. In will and desire, men
follow Christ in all things; in execution, they cannot: for we have
brittle vessels, and God giveth his gifts to men, as he secth expedient for
his chureh; so as men cannot heal the lame when they will, as Christ
did when he would, but as God shall think profitable for the edification
of the flock assembled, Gregory Nozianzen speaketh of some, that en~
terprised to imitate Christ's fast above thelr power, whose immoderate
zeal he doth not allow: not requiring of all men so todo; for that is an
extremity: ne yet assoiling the matter,as our new schoolmen do, that
Christian men should Jet Christ's fast alone, as 2 miracle. Which
manner of solution I heard a good fellow make, when it was told him, be
might not revenge himself, and when he was strucken on the one ear, he
should put forth the other; I am, quoth he, a man, I am not God; if
Christ, being God, did so, he might, quoth he, if it had pleased hima have
done otherwise. And 90, when it hath been alleged, that Christ fasted
forty days, he might (quoth he) have eaten, if he hadlist. These triftings
in sport might be drawn to grave speech, if Christian men should refuse
to follow Christ in miracles, For all his life was mirselea, and his love,
that is our badge, most miraculous of all, to die for his enemics.

I beseech your grace to pardon me, for [am like one of the common
house, that, when I am in my tale, think I should have liberty to make
an end; and specially writing to your grace, with whom, I account 1
may be bold ;—assuring you, that it proceedeth of a zeal towards you,
to whom J wish well, whose intent, although it be such asit ought to be,
and as it pleased you to shew me it was, yet are such things sproad
abroad, whereof the evil willers of the realm will take courage, and make
account (although it be wrong) that all gocth on wheels. If any man
had either fondly or indisereetly spoken of Lent, to engrieve it to be an
importable burden, I would wish his reformation : for] have notlearned
that all men are bound to keep the Lent in the form received. But this
T reckon, that no Christian man may contemn the form received, being
such a devout and profitable imitation of Christ, to eelebrate his fast;
and, in that time, such as have been in the rest of the year worldly, to

prepare themselves to come, as they should come, to the feast of Easter,
Pant St. Chrysostome speaketh expressly. And, for avoiding con
tempt, @ license, truly obtained of the superior, serveth ; and so T heard
the king's majesty our sovervign lord declare, when your grace was pre=
sent, And, therefore, he himself was very scropulous in granting of

APPENDIX.

“Ficemees; and todeclare that himeef contemned not the fost, he was at

your grace knoweth) the Lent diet daily propared, as

been f ‘ma nde ie et 1 ar ore

ha en Imajesty that now is; which agreeth not with
a

in this matter, ne the rhymes get abroad. Lent is,

priate to all men. God grant the trath to be desired
, But, as one asked, when he saw an old philosopher

what they talked on? and it was answered, how
disenssing what was virtue? it was replied, if the old

Seen si and ky Lanter aa badly wherein f
fuulty > and, though I may err, as every man may, yet T
yy as [ think, forsomuch as 1 have said, and further think,

race in much felicity, with increase of honour, and
heart's desire. At Winchester, the 21st of May.

a! Gantiner t. A
See eens ees

ministry

Umer mind

xxIV APPENDIX: fro

-
o-

Someruet to Gardiner. May 27, 1587. 7

[Foxo, ii. 1. ix. 50.) -_
Your letters dated the onc-and-tweatieth day of May, a2 concerning.
‘two books new set forth by one Bale, and certain sermons .
here, were, with convenient speed, delivered unto us. And, like ws im
your letters to Edward Vaughan, of Portsmouth, so in those to us, we
porecive that you have a vigilant and diligent eye, and very fearful of,
innovation ; which, as it cannot be blamed, proceeding of one whieh is
desirous of quiet, good order, and continuance of the godly state of this
realm, 50 we do marvel that 8 s00n, 80 far off, and so plainly, you can
hear tell and say of so many things done here, which, indeed, we being.
here and attendant upon the same, cannot yet be advertised of. The
world never was 80 quiet, or go united, but that, privily or openly,
those three which you write of, printers, players, and preachers, would
set forth somewhat of their own heads, which the magistrates were:
‘unawares of: and thoy which already be banished, and have forsaken,
the realm, as suffering the last punishment, be boldest to set forth their
mind, and dare use their extreme licence or liberty of speaking, as out
of the hands or rule of correction, either because they be gone, or,
because they be hid. There have foolish and naughty rhymes and
books been made and set forth, of the which, as it appeareth, you have,
‘accn more than we; and yet to our knowledge too many be bought:
but yet, after our mind, it is too sore and too cruelly done, to lay all,
those to our charge, and to ask, as it were, account of us of them all,
In the most exact eruelty and tyranny of the bishop of Rome, yet Pas
quill, a8 we hear say, writeth his mind, and many times against the
Bishop's tyranny, and sometime toucheth other great. princes, which
thing, for the most part he doth safely; not that the bishop alloweth
Pasquill’s rhymes and verses, specially against himself, but because he
cannot punish the author, whom either he knoweth not, or hath not.
In the Jate king's days of famous mesory, who was both a learned,
wise, and politic prince, and a diligent executor of his laws, and when
your lordship was most diligent i the same, yer, ax your lordship itself
writeth (and it is too manifest, to be unknown), there were that wrote
much lewd rhymes and plays as you speak of, and some against the
King’s proceedings, who were yot unpunished, because they were tne
Known or ungotten. And, when we do weigh the matter, we do very.
much marvel why that, about Jack-of-Lont’s lewd ballad, and certain
(as it was reported unto us) golly sermons, which be evil in your letters

, vory -of scripture ;—except,

it tab the beping of Dav, diene hosio wins)

dL every man is « liar, which howsoever your lords

‘it appearcth unto us then of him taken but:

'y of aman, and the truth of God and his

‘not able to reason so clerkly with you, and yet we

ile difference of lying, and telling of a lic, or, as it

tirl, and mendacium dicere: but if your lordship.

-mendax, which, belike, he hath interpreted a

nd think it a matter of combat, he was deceived

, and it je matter for clerks to dispute of: [etill)

your lordship to have written against his book

it, if you think that to be defended, which the
th to aver.

earnestly for Lent, which we go not about to

» when Dr, Smith wrote so earnestly that every

it to tho bishops, the magistrates, by and by,

preach
or what God putteth in their heads, It is not by

spokes. ‘The people buyeth those foolish ballads

40 bought they, in times past, pardons, and carols,
stales. MARX yin icy wld the fostahar ng
b not to the more part) it is the more pleasant and

re of the sermons there is, and indeed there is (if

Tord, and shall, God cesta king's highness,
| the residue of his grace’s council, take another
light and lowd men do bury it iu writing; even
remaineth head of the church, although, through
‘subtile means, some eee

Ponies, Tho author was Dr. Richart Snith of
found in the biographical part of this work—Z.)

APPENDIX, [roe

XxVI

daily do, to abuse the king's majesty’s supromacy, and bring in the
bishop of Rome's tyranny, with other superstition and idolatry. On.
Both sides, great hoed is to be taken, and, as your lordship writeth, we
are set in a painful room, to reform all lightness and lewdness, to the
which we do endeavour ourself, to the best of our power;—although
not so cruelly and fiercely a8 some, peradventure, would wish, yet not
10 lovely, that there noodeth such exclamations or great fear to be.
‘We do study to do all things attemperately, and with quiet and goed
order: and we would wish nothing more than your lordship to be ax
ready to the reformation of the one as of the other, that neither puper-
stition, idolatry, or papacy should be brought in, nor lightness, nor eon~
tempt of good order to be maintained, They both take beginning at
‘small things, and increase by littic and little, at unawares. And quict
may as well be broken with jealousy as negligence, with too much fear
as too much patience. No ways worse, than when one is over light-
eared the one way, and deaf on the other side. Rumours, by space
and times, increase naturally, and, by that time they come at you, as it
appearcth, they be doubled and trebled. We do perceive your diligeat
eye towards us, and we will wish (and trast you have) your heart
faithful to us. Our most hearty and continual prayer to God ix, to
Teave this realm to the king's highness, at his grace's age by you written,
rather more flourishing in men, possessions, wealth, learning, wisdom»
and God's religion and doctrine, if it were possible, and God's will, than
we found it. And that is our whole intent and esperance, to the which
we refuse no man’s help, as knoweth God, in whom we bid you heartily
farewell.

Gardiner to Somerset. June 6, 1547
{Foxe, ibid. 60]

After my most humble commendations to your good grace; upon
the return of my servant Massie with your grace’s letters, answering
to such my letters, wherein I signified the robbing of my secretary, 1
road tho same gladly, as, by the contents of the matter, I had cause so
to do; which wns such a contfortative, as I digested easily the rest of
the great packet, having been accustomed thereunto in the king's, my
Inte sovercign lord's days, which fashion of writing his highness (Ged
pardon his soul) called whetting, which was not all the most pleasant
unto me, at all times; yet, whon I saw in my doings was no hurt, and
sometime, by the occasion thereof, the matter amended, I was not so
‘coy as always to reverse my argument, nor, so that his affairs went well,
did Lever trouble myself whether he made me a wanton or nob And
when such, ag were privy to his letters directed unto me, wore aftaid I

to take thought, nor was I, at any time in all my
grudging, at any thing done by him, 1 thank God

being: thos brought up and having fst real your

‘The former
Wilk, iv. 20, 7)

Xxvili ‘APPENDIX. [ro
the truth and your graco’s wisdom. For, if I feared it indeed, with
persuasion it should come to pass, I should huve small last to write in
ity but I fear more, indeod, the trouble, that might arise by light bold-
nos of other, and the eumber of such matters whiles other outward
affairs aceupy your grace’s mind, thun the effect, by your direction,
that hath been talked of abroad: tol yet nha erting: TOE
‘tho matter leads, continuing mine old manner to be carnest, which, a=
some inen have dispraised, so some have commended it; and, therefor
in @ good honest matter, I follow rather mine own inclination, than to
take the pains to speak, as butter would not melt in iny mouth: where-
with I perceive your grace is not miscontent, for the which T most
humbly thank you.

And, first, as concerning Portsmouth, I wrote to the captain and
mayor, In the thing, as I had information, and by men of credence: and.
yet I suspended my credit till I had heard from thence, as by my letters
appearcth: and, as I was loath to have it so, so was I loath to beliewe it,
And, to shew that I feared no innovation by authority, ne regarded any
such danger, I went thither myself, and, in conclusion, was in suck
familiarity with the captain, that, after he had showed me all the gentle
‘entertainment that he could, he desired me to make an exhortation to
ils men, as they stood handsomely with their weapons, wherewith they
had showed warlike feats: which J did, and departed in amity with the
captain and soldiers, and all the town; the eaptain telling me plainly,
he was nothing offended with any thing I had said in my sermon, ne
‘was thiere cause why ho should. But the very act, indeed, int defacing
the images, had no such ground as master captain pretended: for 1
asked specially for such as had abused those images, and no such coald:
‘be shewed; for that I enquired for openly. And the image of St
John the evangelist, standing in the chancel, by the high altar, was
pulled down, and a table of alabaster broken, and, in it, an image of
Christ crucified so contemptuously handled, as was in my heart terrible,
—to have the one eye bored out, and the side pierced ; wherewith men:
‘were wondrously offended, for it is a very persecution heyond the seay
used in that form where the person cannot be apprehended. And I
take such an act to be very slanderous, and, estecraing the opinion
breaking images xs unlawful to be had, very dangerous, void of
learning and truth, wrote, after my fashion, to the captain, which
lotters J perceive to have come to your grace’s hands. I was not very
curious in the writing of them; for to me truth goeth out plainly and
roundly: and, speaking of the king's seal, I uttered the common lan-
guage I was brought up in, after the old sort. When as, I conject of a
‘good will, he people taking St.George for a patron of the realm under

Le

‘those letters have done experience hath
3 hath continued in them fifteen hundred years:
j itself hath not continued im one form of

your graco’s mind is now in the matter, I know
of the realm, your grace will use the

‘ofthe death of Christ, but not the serpent to be.
and yet, when I tnd done all my argument, T
oe ghee ra of St. George on:

i a caliph cles as be bo tiseytaye

XXX APPENDIX. [ror

thoroughly discussed, shall be occasion of a digression all out of pur-
pose. And, therefore, was it a great gift of God, that our late sovereign
lord (God rest his soul) sot these matters in quiet: who had heard all
these reasons touching images, which be now rebearsed in your grace’s
letters, and, having once my lord of Canterbury and me present with
him alone in bis palace, that they call otherwise New Hall, handled that
‘matter at length, and discussed with my lord of Canterbury the under
of God's commandment to the Jews, so as all the clerks in
Christendom could not amend it. And whereas onc had denied the
image of the Trinity to be had, by reasons as be touched In your grace’s:
letters, I heard his highness answer to them, at another time. And
when he had himself specially commanded divers images to be abor
lished, yet (as God knoweth) ho both ordered, and himself put in exeeu~
tion, the kneeling and creeping before the image of the cross, and estabe
lished agreement in that truth through all this realm, whereby all argu-
ments to the contrary be assoiled at once. I would wish images used,
‘ts the book, of his highness set forth, doth preseribe, and no otherwise,
T know your grace only tempteth me with such reasons as other make
unto you, and I am not fully at liberty, although Iam bold
(and some will think too bold), to answer some things, a8 I would to
another man, inine equal, being so much inferior to your grace as TE
am: but methinketh St. Paul's solution, during the king's majesty’s
minority, should serve instead of all,—nos talem consuetudinem sow
habemus,—we have no such custom in the church.
When our sovereign lord cometh to his perfect age (which God
grant), I doubt not but God will reveal that, which shall be
for the governing of his people in religion: and, if any thing shall be
done, in the mean time (as I think there shall not), by your grace’s di-
rection, he may, when he cometh to age, say, in the rest, ns I hear say:
he aaid now, of late, concerning procession, that, in his futher’s time,
men were wont to follow procession: upon which his majesty’s eaying,
the procession (as I heard) was well furnished afterwards, by your
grace’s commandment; which speech hath put me in remembrance,
that, if the bishops and other of the clorgy should agree to any alteration
in religion, to the condemnation of any thing set forth by his father,
whereby his father might be noted to have wanted knowledge, or favour
to the truth, what he would say I cannot tell, but he might use a mar
yellows speech, and, for the excellency of his spirit, it were like he
would, and, having 80 just a cause against bishops as he might have, it
were to be feared he would. And wheu he had spoken, then he might,
by his laws, do more than any of our sort would gladly suffer, at these
days, For, as the allegation of his authority, represented by your grace,

ce, the strength of God's truth, and the plain-
ith the word of the Lord and many gay terms, and

ced by scriptures, such an excellent judgment, as the:
Tike to have, will never credit us in it, nor be abused by
r. And this is a worldly, politic consideration, and at
abroad in the world will be more slanderous, than

_ And, touching the bishop of Rome, the doings in this
never done him so much displeasure, as the altera-
ea Hae deg nig one saves
he wanteth not wits to beat into other princes’ ears,

realm, should so soon forget their old knowledge in
‘by the king's majesty’s book, and advise to inveigh

a all which things be (1 know well) by your
ne and, therefore, it is to me incredible that

“Bat, if you bad ‘not, and the world talked so fast as
your grace I would never fear it, a8 men fear
unless I saw it in execution; for of this sort I am,
{ think should not be done in reason, I fear them not,
me otherwise, than to take heed, if I can, and to

# (a8 now to your grace) shew my mind;—and such
man of me, that hath communed with me, in such

XSxit APPENDIX.

mueh fear doth hurt,and accelerateth sometime that whieh
tended, yet it needs not to me; for I have learned that lesson
and would a great many more had, which, indeed, should be
‘And thus T talk with your grace homely, with multiplication af speech
impertinent and not necessary, as though I meant to send you asgreata
packet, a4 1 received from you. ~ q |
‘One thing, necessary to answer your grace in, is, touching:
marvel, how I know sooner things from thenee, than your grace doth
there; whic ariscth not upon any dosire of knowledge on my behalf
(for evil things be over soon known), nor upon any slacknoess of your
grace’s behalf there, who is, and is noted, very vigilant, as your graces
charge requireth. But thus it is, even as it was, when I was in
little authority, they, that were the evil doers in such matters, 1
hide them from me; so now they have handled it otherwise—for, as
for Jack-o-Lent’s English Testament, it was openly sold in Winchester
market, before I wrote unto your grace of it: and as for Bale’s book,
called Elucidation of dune Askew's martyrdom, they were iu these parts
common, some with leaves unglued, where master Paget was spoken of,
and some with leaves glued. And I eall them common, because T sav,
‘at the least, four of them. As for Bale’s book, touching the death of
Luther, wherein was the duke of Saxony’s prayer (whereof I wrote),
it was brought down into this country by an honest gentleman, to whom
it was (us I remember he told me) given wt London for news, and he
‘had it a great while, ere I wrote to your grace. I had not then received:
the inhibition for preaching, whereof men spake otherwise than they
knew: and, in the mean tine, Dr. Smith recanted, which a priest of
this town (who to mine own mouth boasted himself to be your grace’s
chaplain, but I believed it not) brought down with specd, and mad
by-neans to have'it brought to my knowledge, which I knew besides,
—for they had, by and by, filled all the country hereabouts of tales of
me, And when I saw Dr, Smith's recantation begin with omnis
mendos, $0 englished, and such a new humility, as he would make all
the doctors of the church liars with himself, knowing what opinions:
were abroad, it enforced me to write unto your grace for the case of my”
conscience; giving this judgment of Smith, that I neither liked his Tras
tation of wnwritten verities, nor yet his retractation, and was glad of my:
formor judgment that I never had familiarity with him. I saw him tot
that I wot, these three years, nor talked with him these seven
curious as Tam noted in the commonwealth. And whereas, in his Un
wrilten verities, he was 4o mad to vay, * bishops in this realm may make:
laws’, I have witnoss that said, at that word, we should be then dawss.
and was, by and by, sorry that ever he had written of the sacrament of

ae P

j diocese. L know but one way of quiet, to keep
| order in religion, as our late sovercign lord
by his life, as the bishops and clergy said was
read, yet, or heard any thing why to swerve

©

XXxiV APPENDIX. (xo. m.

from it, nor think it expedient to call any one thing in doubt, during
tho king's majesty’s minority, whereby to impair the strength of the
accord established. Which I write, not mistrusting your grace (in the
contrary), but declaring mysclf, and wishing the same mind to other
about you, as I trust they have, for which I shall pray to God, who
prospered our late sovereign lord in that rebellion, as we have seen ex-
perience, and, by your grace’s foresight, and politic government, shall
send the like prosperity to our sovereign lord that now is; wherein T
shall do my part, as a subject most bounden many ways thereunto. T
send unto your grace herewith my discussion of my lord of St. David's
Porgation, wherein I walk somewhat more at liberty, than writing to
your grace; and yet I take myself liberty enough, with a reverent mind,
nevertheless, to keep me within my bounds; which if I, at any time,
exceed, I trust your grace will bear with me, after your accustomed
goodness; for whose prosperity I shall continually pray, with encrease
of honour,
At Wincheetor, the sixth of Juno.

No. I—(Referred to at page 6).
Proclamation for the Inhibition of all Preachers.
(Fuller, 1. vii, 388)

‘Whereas, of late, by reason of certain controversious and seditious
preachers, the king’s majesty, moved of tender zeal and love, which he
hath for the quict of his subjects, by the advice of the Jord protector,
and other his highness's council, hath, by proclamation, inhibited and
commanded, that no manner of person, except such as was licensed by
his highness, the lord protector, or by tho archbishop of ere!
should take upon him to proach in any open audience, upon pain
said proclamation contained; and that, upon hope and assurance, ea
those, being chosen and elect men, should preach and set forth only to
the people euch things, as should be to God's honour, and the bencfit of
the king's majesty’s subjects; yt, nevertheless, his highness is adver=
tised, that certain of the said preachers so licensed, not regarding such
good admonitions as hath been, by the said lord protector, and the rest
of the council on his majesty’s behalf, by letters, or otherwise, given
unto thern, hath abused the said authority of preaching, dnd behaved
themselves irreverently and without good order in the said preachings,
contrary to such good instructions and advertisements as were given
unto them, whereby much contention and disorder might rise and
ensue in this his majesty’s realm: Wherefore, bis highness, minding to
see very shortly one uniform order throughout this his realm, and to

to be bad thronghout all his said realms
ore hath willed all his loving officers and

of peace, as mayors, sheriffs, builidfs, cone
his officers, of what estate, dogroe, ar condition

Referred to at page 6.)

Edhward VI,in \6A7, to all hia subjects, as well
Of the clergy a1 of the laity.

(Wilkins, fy. 3.)

yal | ty, by the advice of his most dear uncle,

lord protector of all his realms, dominions, and

nor of his most royal person, and residue of his most

adin g the advancement of the true honour of

n of idolatry and superstition throughout

, and to plant true religion, to the extirpa-

Fiveriocthtles, soni’ stipeee, es (hie ity appar

asia Ini eabicchy these: Rodi SofOnaioas

i.

Xxxvi APPENDIX. fro. ns.

hereafter following: whereof part were given anto them heretofore, |
the authority of his most dear beloved father, king Henry the

of most famous memory, and part are now ministered and given by hi
majesty : all which injunctions his highness willeth and commandeth |
loving subjects, by his supreme authority, obediently to receive, ;
truly to observe and keep, every man in their offices, degrees, and
fas they will avoid his displeasure, and the pains in the same.
hereafter ex; :

‘The first is, that all deans, archdeacons, parsons, vicars, and o
ceclesiastical persons, shall faithfully keop and observe, and, ws far
them may lie, shall cause to be kept and observed of other, all and sin-
gular lawa and statutes, mado, as well for the abolishing and extirpation
of the bishop of Rome his pretensed and usurped power and jurisdiction,
as for the establishment and confirmation of the king's authority, Juris
diction, and supremacy of the church of England and Ireland. And
Furthermore, all ecclesiastical persons, having cure of souls, shall, to the
uttermost of their wit, knowledge, and learning, purely, sincerely, and
without any colour or dissimulation, declare, manifest, and open, four
times every year at the loast, in their sermons and other collations, that
the bishop of Rome's usurped power and jurisdiction, having no esta
blishment nor ground by the laws of God, was, of most just causes,
taken away and abolished; and that, therefore, no manner of obedionies
or subjection, within his these?) realms and dominions, is due unto
him; and that the king's power, within his realms and dominions, is the
highest power under God, to whom all men, within the eamo realms and
dominions, by God's Inws, owe most loyalty and obedionce, afore and
above all other powers and potentates in earth.

Besides this, to the intent that all superstition and hypocriay,. corept
into divors mon's hearts, may vanish away, they xhall not set forth or
extol any images, relics, or miracles, for any superstition or lueré, nor
allure the people, by any enticements, to the pilgrimage of any saint or
image; but, reproving the same, they shall teach that all goodness,
health, and grace, ought to be both asked and looked for only of God,
‘as of the very author and giver of the same, and of none other,

Item, that they, the persone above rehearsed, shall make, or eause to
‘be made, in their churches, and every other cure they have, one sermon,
every quarter of the year at the least, whercin they shall purely and
sincerely declare the word of God; and, in the same, exhort their
hhearors to the works of faith, morey, and charity, specially preseribed
and commanded in Scripture; and that works, devised by men's fan
tasies, besides Seriptare, at wandoring to pilgrimages, offering uf money,
candles, oF tapers, of relies, or images, or kissing and licking of the

aaall

bash Sd Ss ae. eas Eee
shall charge fathers and mothers, masters and go-

ing or some honest exercise, occupation, or hus-
Beene es we EY like asd aod en a

that the youth be, in no manner or wise, brought
at any time afterward, for lack of come erafl, oceu-
honest means to live by, they be driven to fall to
‘or some other unthriftiness: forasmuch as we may
and idleness, divors valiant men fall, some to
theft and murder; which, after brought to cala-

it up so idly in their youth, where, if they, tack
learning, some good occupation, or eraft, they

XXXVI APPENDIX. ‘[xo.att,

‘would (being rulers of their own household) have profited 2s well them-
solves, as divers other persons, to the great commodity and ornament
of the commonwealth.

Also, that the said parsons, vicars, and other curntes, shall diligently
provide that the sacraments be duly and reverently ministored in their
parishes. And if at any time it happen them, in any of the cases exe
pressed in the atatutcs of this realm, or of special license given by the
king's majesty, to be absent from their benefices, they shall leave their
eure, not to a rude and unlearned person, but to an honest, wetllearned,
and expert curate, that can, by his ability, teach the rude and unlearned
of their pure wholesome doctrine, and reduce them to the right way
that do err; which will also exeeute these injunctions, and do their duty
otherwise, as they are bound to do in every behalf, and,
may and will profit their cure no lees with good example of living, than
‘with the declaration of the word of God,—or else thelr lack and default
shall be imputed unto them, who shall straitly answer for the same,
if they do otherwise. And always lot them sec, that neither they nor
thelr curates do seek more their own profit, promotion, or advantage,
than the profit of the souls they have uader their care, or the glory of God.

Also, that they shall provide, within three mouths next after this wisi=
tation, one book of the whole Bible of the largest volume, in English;
and, within one twelve months next after the said visitation, the Para-
phrasis of Erasmus, also in English, upon the Gospels; and the same
set up in some convenient place, within the said chureh that they have
eure of, whereas their parishioners may most commodiously resort unto
the same, and read the same: the charges of which books shall be rata-
bly borne between the parson and approprietary, and parishioners afore
said, that ia to say, the one half by the parson or proprietary, and the
other half by the parishioners, And they shall discourage no man
{authorized and licensed thereto) from the reading any part of the
bible, either In Latin or in. English ; but shall rather comfort and ex-
hort every person to read the same, as the very lively word of God, and
the special food of man’s soul, that all christian persons are bound to
‘embrace, believe, and follow, if they look to be saved; whereby they
amay the better know their duties to God, to their sovereign lord the
king, and their ncighbour ;—ever gontly and charitably exhorting them,
and, in his majesty’s name, straitly charging and commanding
thut, in the reading thereof, no man to reason or contend, but quietly to
hear the reader.

Also, the said ecclesiastical persons shall in no wise, at any unlawful
time, nor for any other cause than for their honest necessity, haunt or
resort to any taverns or ale-houses. And, after their dinner or supper,

al

= "|
wo. att) APPENDIX. XXXIX

‘they shall not give themselves to drinking or riot, spending their time
idly, by day or by night, at dice, cards, or tables, playing, or any other
unlawful game; bot, at all times (as they shall have leisure), they sball
hear and read somewhat of holy Scripture, or shall occupy themselves
with some other honest exercise : and that they always do the things
“which appertain to honesty, with endeavour to profit the common weal ;
in mind, thet they ought to excel all other in purity of
life, and should be an example to the people to live well and christianly,

- Item, that they shall, in confessions, every Lent, examine every per=
son that cometh to confession to them, whether they can recite the
articles of their faith, the Pater Noster, and the Ten Commandments,
‘in English, and hear thom say the same particularly; wherein if they
‘be not perfect, they shall declare then that every christian person ought
to know the said things before they should receive the blessed #acra-
“ment of tho altar, and admonish them to learn the said things more
perfectly, or else they ought not to presume to come to God's board,
without a perfect knowledge and will to observe the same: and if they
do, it is to the great peril of their souls, and also to the worldly rebuke,

might incur hereafter by the same.

"Also, that they shall admit no man to preach within any their cures,
‘but such ab shall appear unto them to be sufficiently Hcensed thereunto,
by the king's majesty, the lord protector's grace, the archbishop of Can-
terbury, the archbishop of York in his province, or the bishop of the
‘diocese ; and such as shall be lieansed they shall gladly receive, to de-
clare the word of God, without any resistance or contradiction.

- Also, if they have heretofore declared to their parishioners any thing
to the extolling or setting forth of pilgrimages, relice, or images, or light-
Ing of candles, kissing, kneeling, decking of the same images, or any
such superstition, they shall now openly, before the same, recant, and
-Teprove the same; shewing them (as the truth is) that they did the
same upon no ground of Seripture, but were led and aeduced by 2 com-
“mon error and abuse, crept into the eburch through the sufferanee and
avarice of euch as felt profit by the same.

__Also, if they do, or shall, know any man within their parish or else.
where, that is a letter of the word of God to be read in English, or
sincerely preached, or of the execution of these the king's majesty's in-

or a fautor of the bishop of Romo’s pretensed power, now by
Taws of this realm justly rejected, extirpated, and taken away utterly,
they shall detect and present the same to the king or his council, or to

xi APPENDIX. (ro. ne,

book or register, wherein they shall write the day and year of every
wedding, christening, and burial, made within their parish, for their
time, aud so every man succeeding them likewise: and therein shall
write every person's name that shall be so wedded, christened, or buried.
And, for the safe keeping of the same book, the parish shall be bound
to provide, of their common charges, one sure coffer, with two locks
and keys, whereof one to remain with the parson, vicar, or curate, and
tho other with the wardens of every parish church or chapel, wherein
‘the said book shall be laid up; which book they shall, every Sunday,
take forth, and, in the presence of the said wardens, or one of them,
write and record in the same all the weddings, christenings, and burials,
made the whole week before; and that done, to lay up the book in the
said coffer, as afore. And for every time that the same shall be omit-
ted, the party, that shall be in the fault thereof, shall forfeit to the said
church three shillings and four pence, to be employed to the poor man's
box of that parish.

Furthermore, because the goods of the church are called the goods
of the poor, and, at these days, nothing is less seen than the poor to be
sustained with the same, all parsons, vicars, pensionaries, prebendaries,
and other beneficed men within this deanery, or elsewhere, shall distri-
bute hereafter among their poor parishioners, or other inhabitants thera,
in the presence of the churehwardens, or some other honest men of the
parish, the xl. part of the fruits and revenues of their said benefices,
lest thoy be worthily noted of ingratitude, which, reserving so many
parts to themselves, cnnnot youchsife to impart the xl. portion thereof
among the poor people of that parish, that is eo Fruitful and profitable
unto them.

And, to the intent that learned men may hereafter spring the mone,
for the execution of the premises, every parson, vicar, clerk, or bene=
ficed man, within this deancry, having yearly to dispend, in benefiees
and other promotions of the church, an o#, shall give competent exhibits
tion to one scholar; and, for so many cl. more as he may dispend, too
many scholars more shall he give like exhibition, in the university of
‘Oxford or Cambridge, or some grammar-school; which, after thoy have
profited in guod learning, may be partners of their patron's cure and
charge, as well in preaching, as otherwise, in the execution of their
offices, or may (when need shall be) otherwise profit tho common weal
with their counsel and wisdom.

Also, that the proprictaries, parsons, vicars, and clerks, having
churebes, chapels, or mansions, within this deanery, shall bestow yearly
hereafter upon the sate mansions or chancels of their churches, being:
in decay, the fifth part of that their benefices, till they be fully repaired;

—

xe rt) APPENDIX, xii
ee shall always keop and maintain in good

RE a Fe vac pacsocs icin od lnk nhl Gon wy guartes
‘of the year, read these injunctions given unto them, openly and delibe-
rately, before all thelr parishioners, to the intent that both they may be
‘the better admonished of their duty, and their said parishioners the
more moved to follow the same for their part.

"Also, forasmuch az, by a law established, every man is bound to pay
his tithes, no man shall, by colour of duty omitted by their curates, de-
tain their tithes, and 20 redub and requite one wrong with another, or
be his own judge, but shall truly pay the same, as he hath been accus-
tomed, to their parsons, vicars, and curates, without any restraint or
diminution; and such lack and default as they can justly find in their

‘and curates, to call for reformation thereof at their ordinaries’
and other superiors’ hands, who, upon complaint and due proof thereof,
‘shall reform the same accordin;

{Also that no. person shall from benosforth, alter 6r change the order
and-manner of any fasting-day that is commanded, or of commons
prayer; or divine service, otherwise than is specified in these injune-
Gon, until such time as the same shall be otherwise ordered and trans-

the degree of a bachelor of divinity, shall provide and have
of his own, within three months after this visitation, the new Testament
both in Latin and in English, with the paraphrase upon the same of
Erasmus, and diligently study the same, conforring the one with the
other. And the bishops and other ordinaries, by themselves or their
‘officers, in their synods and visitations, shall examine the said ecclesias-
how they have profited in the study of holy Seripture.
Also, in the time of high mass, within every church, he that saith or
‘singeth the same shall read, or cause to be read, the epistle and gospel
of that mass in English, and not in Latin, in the pulpit, or in such con-
venient place ns the people may hear the same. And, every Sunday and
“Holiday, they shall plainly and distinctly read, or cause to be read, one
chapter of the new Testament in English, in the said place, at matins,
immediately after the lessons; and, at even song, after Magnifieat, one
chapter of the old Testament. And, to the intent the premises may be
srl Sp opening bee

xh APPENDIX. Ero. in.

oftentimes put in despair, by the craft and subtilty of the devil, who is
then most busy, and especially with them that lack the knowledge, sure
persuasion, and steadfast belief, that they may be made partakens of the
great and infinite merey, which Almighty God, of his most bountiful
goodness and mere liberality, without our deserving, hath offered freely
to all persons that put their full trast and confidence in bim, therefore
that this damnable vice of despair may be clearly taken away, and firm
Delief and stendfast hope surely conceived of all their parishioners, being
in any danger, they shall learn, and have always ino readiness, such
comfortable places and sentences of Scripture, as do set forth the merey,
benefits, and gooduess of Almighty God towards all penitent aud be-
Jieving persone, that they may, at all times (when nocossity shall require),
promptly comfort their flock with the lively word of God, which is the
only stay of man’s conscience.

Also, to avoid all contention and strife, which heretofore hath risen
among th king's majesty’s subjects, in sandry places of his roalms and
dominions, by reason of fond courtesy and challenging of places in
procession, and also that they may the more quietly hear that which is
said or sung to their edifying, they shall not, from henceforth, in any
parish church, at any time, use any procession about the church, or
church-yard, or other place, but, immediately before high mass, the
priests, with other of the choir, shall kneel in the midst of the church,
‘and sing or say, plainly and distinetly, the litany which is set forth in
English, with all the suffrages following, and none other procession or
Jitany to be had or used, but the said litany in English, adding nothing
thereto, but as the king’s grace shall hereafter appoint: and, in cathe
dral or collegiate churches, the same shall be done in such places as
our commissaries, in our visitation, shall appoint. And, in the time of
the litany, of the mass, of the sermon, and when the priost readeth the
Scripture to the parishioners, no manner of persons, without a just and
‘urgent cause, shall depart out of the church ; and all ringing and knolling
of bells shall be utterly forborne, at that timo, except one bell, in con-
venient time, to be rung or knolled before the sermon.

Also, like a2 the people bo commonly occupied, the work-day, with
Bodily labour for their bodily sustenance, so was the holiday, at the
first beginning, godly instituted and ordained, that the people should,
STA ecm dead pdate ‘And whereas, in our time,

, which are most used in such days, people nevertheless
sufficiently to honour God on that day, if they
‘though they understand nothing to their edify+

==

3 or hearing aout him holy bread, or St. John’s
of crosses of wood upon Palm Sunday, in time of
+ or keeping of privato holidays, as bakers,

cers, and such othor do; or ringing of holy
holy candle, to the intent thereby to be dise

‘of sin, or to drive away dovils, or to put away

xliv APPENDIX. rons
have received by Christ :—and, if he use <a e
he grievously offondeth God.

Also, that they shall take away, utterly extinet, and
shrines, covering of shrines, all tables, eandlesticks, trindles or rolls of
‘wax, pictures, paintings, and all other monuments of feigned miracles
pilgrimages, idolatry, and superstition ; 90 that there remain no memory
‘of the same in walls, glass-windows, or elsewhere, within their ehuri
or houses: And they shall exhort all their parishioners to do the like,
within their several houses: And that the churchwnrdens, at the cont
mon charge of the parishioners in every church, shall provide a comely
and honest pulpit, to be set in x convenient place within the same, | for
the preaching of God's word, A,

Also, they shall provide and have, within three months after this
tation, n strong chest with a hole in the upper part thereof, to be pro
vided at the cost and charge of the parish, having three keys, whereo?
‘one shall remain in the custody of the parson, vicar, or curate, and
other two in the custody of the churchwardens, or any other two hovest
men, to be appointed by the parish from year to year: which chest you
shall set and fasten near unto the high altar, to the intent the
parishioners should put into it their oblation and alms for their poor
neighbours. And the parson, vicar, or curate, shall diligently, from
time to time, and specially when men make their testaments, call upon,
‘exhort, and move their neighbours to confer and give, as they may welll
spare, to the said chest; declaring unto them, whereas heretofore they
have been diligent to bestow much substance, otherwise than God com=
manded, upon pardons, pilgrimages, trentals, decking of images, offer-
ing of eandles, giving to friars, and upon other Tike blind devotions,
they ought, at this time, to be much more ready to help the poor and
needy, knowing that to relieve the poor is a true worshipping of God,
required earnestly upon pain of everlasting damnation, and that, also,
wlatsoever is given for their eomfort is given to Christ himself, and so
is accepted of him, that he will mercifully reward the same with ever-
lasting life: the which alms and devotion of the people the keepers of
the keys shall, at thnes convenient, take out of the chest, and
thesame in the presence of their whole parish, or six of them, tobetruly
and faithfully delivered to their most needy neighbours ; and, if they be
provided for, then to the reparation of the highways next adjoining.
‘And also the money, which riseth of fraternities, guilds, and other stocks
of the church (exoept by the king's majeaty’s authority it be otherwise
appointed), shall be put into the said chest, and converted to the said
use, anid also the rents and lands, the profit of cattle, and money given
or bequeathed to the finding of torches, lights, tapers, and lamps,
be converted to the said use, saving that it shall be lawful for them to

‘none other primer, but upon that which was
by the authority of king Henry the eighth,

d that no teachers of youth shall teach any other
all those, which have knowledge of the

xlvi APPENDIX. [wo. 1,

Item, that all chantry pricsts shall exercise themeclves in. teaching
youth to read and write, and bring them up in good manners, and other
virtuous exercises.

Item, when any sermon or homily shall be had, the prime and Bours
‘shall be omitted.

The form of bidding the

You ehall pray for the whole congregation of Christ's ch church, and espe-
clally for this Church of England and Ireland ; wherein, first, I commend
to your devout prayers the king’s most excellent majesty, supreme head,
immediately under God, of the spiritualty and temporalty of the same
chureh; and for queen Catherine, dowager, and also for my lady Mary,
and my lady Elizabeth, the king's sisters.

Secondly, you ehall pray for the lord protector’s grace, with all the
reat of the king’s majesty's counell; for all che lords of this realm, and
for the clergy and commons of the same: besceching Almighty God to
give every of them, in his degree, grace to use themselves in such wise,
‘as may bo to God's glory, the king's honour, and the weal of this realen.

‘Thirdly, ye shell pray for all them, that be departed out of this world
in the faith of Christ, that they with us, and we with them, at the day
‘of judgment, may rest, both body and soul, with Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.

All which singular injunctions the king’s majesty ministereth unto his
clergy and their successors, and to all his loving subjects, straitly charg.
ing and commanding them to observe and keep the same, upon pain of
deprivation, sequestration of fruits or benefices, suspension, excommuni-
cation, and such other coercion, as to ordinarics, or other having eecle-
siastical jurisdiction, whom his majesty hath appointed for the due exe-
cution of the same, shall be seen convenient ;—charging and commande
ing them to see these injunctions obscrved and kept of all persons, being
under their jurisdiction, as they will answer to his majesty for the con-
trary: And his majesty's pleasure is, that every justice of peace (being
required) shall assist the ordinarivs, and every of them, for the due exe-
‘ution of the said injunctions.

No. IV.—(Referred to at page 6.)

Gardiner to Somerset on tho Homilies, and Erasmus Paraphrase,
Oct. 14, 1547.

[Strype’s Cranmer, Append. 77. Foxo, ii. 1. ix. 6%]

After my most humble commendations unto your good lordship, with
hearty thanks that it hath pleased you to be content to hear from mey
whoroin now I have liberty to write at large to you. I cannot find the

——S est

place upon St, Paul, violently, and against

‘of duties to heathen princes, knittoth the
between the christian men at Rome, to whom

is & lesson to all, there should be no debt, or right,

ch is a marvellous matter. ‘The book of Homi-
the Gospel one way: the Paraphrase
‘The matter is not great, but because there

of the aforesaid books. The book of Homi-

f salvation, teacheth the clean contrary to the doc~
the act of parliament; even as contrary as [*in-
[" exeladeth"] + for these be the words of the
parliament; where, in a certain place, faith doth
of the parliament speaketh how they be

+ the Homilies speak the virtues to be present in
faith excludes them in the office of justifi-

be proved, and is, in the mean time, contrary

hath, in the homily of salvation, how remission

of, to have more parts than remission of sins,

h. And, though remission of sins be a justifiea-

‘and perfect.

ies numbercth the hallowing of bread, palms,
© and abuses: the doctrine of *

‘them to be reverently used; and so do the in«

rth; which made me think the printer might thrust
device.

snd 206 ater, ¢ush meort aa, mighh, evcape, by; ver
‘poto; as calling that faith, which Chrysostom

Tinay affirm, that Chrysostom saith not. It is bat a defi
truth: and, under euch a prince's name, as our sovereign
tongue, in this so pure innocency, hath not been defiled
truth, I assure you, I thought there was not so great baste in
but they might have tarried the printing, even for that only
‘Truth is able to maintain itself, and needeth no help of unts
tions, It serves only for enemies to take advantage; all
enemies] use to be curious to know what they may reprove. Aa “pe
all the eyes and ears of the world be turned towards ue: and s
shall have caus to talk honourably of your valiantness in the war
they talk otherwise of that, that is done in your absence, if an
be amiss.

Now, Ishall shew your grace what author Erasmus i, to be, by
and special commandment, had in credit in this realm, If he be to
believed, the doctrine of only faith justifth is a very poison.
writeth by express terms, and calleth this another poison, t
punishment in purgatory after this life: and another polson, ‘to deny
the invocation of saints, and worshiping of them: and tho he calles
poison, to say, “we need no satisfactory works, for that wore to 4
trust Christ,” Erasmus, in another place, conferring the i
church in the beginning, and now, be concludeth, that if Ste )
alive at this day, he would not improve [i. e. disallow] the i
of the church, but ery out of men's faults, This is lei
in his latter days. }

His work, the Paraphrasis, whieh should be authorized in the ; u
which he wrote above six and twenty years ago, when his | “pen was
wanton (the matter is 40 hauled, as being abroad in this realm),

able to minister occasion to evil men, a
poliey and order of the realm,

These be the general words, the sucng oat a
the place you occupy, wore a great fault, unless J would shew you good
ground and trath, why to say so: and, Gentry, Ie gd GEES
write to you, than to have come and spake with you, because my words:
in number might fly away; whereas written words remain to be read
aes ie
First, as concerning the policy aud state of the realm, wheresoeyer

=. |

xo. 1v.] APPENDIX. xlix

Erasmus might take an dccasion to speak his pleasure of princes, he
payeth home, as roundly, as bishops have been of late touched in pleas,
And such places of Scripture es we have used to allege for the state of
princes, he wresteth and windeth them so, as, if the people read them,
and believed him, they would afterwards small regard that allegation of
them: and, if Erasmus did truly, and that the Scripture bound him so
to say, it were more tolerable (for truth must have place): but, when
it is done in some place untruly, and in some place wantonly, to check
that estimate, it can be no good doctrine among people, that should
obey. And this book of Paraphrasis is not like the other exporitions
of Scripture, where the author speaketh in his own person; for Eras-
mus taketh upon him the evangelists’ persons and Christ's person, and
enterpriseth to fit up Christ's tale and his words : as, for example, where
the Gospel rehearseth Christ's speech, when he said, “Give to the em-
peror, that is the emperor's” (by which speech we gather, and truly
gather, that Christ confessed the emperor to have a duty), Erasmus
writes it with an IF, after this sort, “IF there be any thing due to them:’
which condition Christ put not to it, but spake plainly, “ Give to Cesar
the things which are Cesar's, and unto God the things that are God's
And I write the very words of the Paraphrasis, as they be in Engl
for I bave the book with me; and so shall nu man say, that I misreport
the book. The words be these:—‘ Render, therefore, unto Cesar, if
any things appertain unto Cesar: but, first of all, render unto God the
things that appertain unto God: meaning that it is no hurt unto godli-
mess, if a man, being dedicate unto God, do give tribute unto a profane
prince, although he ought it not.” These be the words in the book or-
dered to be set forth: wherein what needeth Erasmus to bring in doubt
the duty, when God putteth no doubt at all? It were too long to write
to your grace every fault; this one I put for example, where Erasmus
doth corrupt Christ's words, with a condition, which Christ spake not.
‘The other places of railings would encumber your grace overmuch ;
but, as I write, your grace shall find true, that whatsoever might be
spoke to defame princes’ government, is not left unspoken. Bishops
be more gently handled. Erasmus maketh them very kings of the
Gospel, and calleth the true kings of the world profune kings. Bishops
have the sword, he saith, of God given, that is to say, the Gospel.
Profane princes, as he calleth them, have a sword committed unto them,
and by Homer, he saith, be called “pastors of the people.” This mat-
ter is within the compass of the Paraphrasis, if it be not left out; with
commendation also of Thomas Becket of Canterbury, in excommuni~
cating the king of the realm, that then was, by implication, for the
manor of Oxford, which the king, as he rehearseth, then withheld. [g.
VOL. I. da

1 APPENDIX. [xo

may be, the translator would have left this out; but Erasmus's pen, in
those days, was very light,

Moreover, then, Erastnus teacheth, that between christian men is no
debt, or right, but charity: it is a marvellous matter towards the disso-
lution of laws and duties: and therein Erasmas doth violate God's
Seripture, and saith not true. Thus far is the doctrine pernicious for
‘common policy: nevertheless, if he had said true, let the truth prevail
but the truth is not eo.

As touching religion in this work of Paraphrasis, it is so wantonly
(I beseech your grace note my words), and therewith untruly handled,
‘as, if we should use to read jt, there should ensue a marvellous confu-
sion. Some specialities 1 will note, but not all, ‘The sacrament of the
altar is wantonly talked of by him, that, as the world is now, the reading
of him were the whole subversion. Erasmus, in his latter days, lath
for the sacrament of the altar spoken as reverently, and said as much
for confirmation of it, as may be, and crieth out of them, that would
take him otherwise: but this in the end, when age had tempered him.

Tn this Paraphrasis, which he wrote in his wanton age, the words and
terms were able to subvert, if it were possible, as Christ saith, the elect.
I€ this Paraphrasis go abroad, people shall be learned to call the sacrae
ment of the altar“ holy bread,” and “a symbol,” at which new name
many will marvel; and they he wanton words, spoken of Erasmus with=
out necessity.

By the doctrine of the Paraphrasia, whosoever had done away his
wifey for advowtry, might marry aguin. By the Paraphrasis, all men
may marry, bishops and priests: wherein Erasmus took his pleasure to
understand St. Paul, as though bo should describe, of what quality
priests’ wives should be; wherein he forgot himself: for St. Paul knew,
that, if a bishop or priest were once married, his wife must pass with
all her faults, and it would be too late to tell what she should be; for
otherwise than she is, she will not be, neither for St. Paul, nor St.
Peter: and, if bishops had that privilege, that they might change till
they found such one, as Erasmus saith St. Paul would have them, their
estate would be wonderfully envied. But St. Paul did not speak there
of bishops’ wives; and so therein he doth violence to the
undoubtedly. Wherefore, I write somewhat merrily, to shew the abe
surdity of the thing.

By the Paraphrasis, the keeping of a concubine is called but a light
fault; and that were good for Lancashire. And Erasmus bringeth it
#0 prettily, that a ruler of a country, if he ba himeelf the servant of
avarice or ambition, should not browke with his brother, because, being
overcome by weakness of flesh, he useth a concubine, Even thus it iy

of the Paraphrasis, every man must come to the
or to be extremely naught; which differeth far
Homilies, and from the truth also. The Para-
hs tly Mr om is to die for the Gos-
th rh it shall be violent and sore, yet it shall
Pegs Whenectver ‘it cometh, it shall not come
f God." And by this it cometh to pass, that,
it, ye cannot. This is the doctrine which if it
t engender like’obstinacy in many, as it hath
teacheth here further than he bath warrant

is
sis, in another place, doth clearly violate the text, and
in a matter of tithes, which your grace desireth, as
tions, to have truly paid: wherein, if Erasmus
prevail; but when he handleth it untruly, it is

oh

reckoned your grace some special faults, that be
i th a great number, that I have not spoken of,
gmce shall understand, that he, which hath taken
ite Erasmus into English, hath offended sometimes,
by ignorance, and sometimes of purpose, to put in,
» he thought best: wherewith [ will not encam-
it is so: and therein I will grant to your
"lie that 1 make unto your grace, set on an hun-
sand Jet me fie here like a beggar, until
words remain in writing, and be against me
80 I yield ta have me charged, as the Bishop of
g the farm of his bishopric: which matter 1 do
this.
to your grace upon what foundation my con.
truly declare unto you ata of my

ji APPENDIX. Trove

proceeding; from the boginning. I never heard of the execution of the
visitation, till your gence was departed from London northward; and,
as the books flowed abroad, by liberty of the printers they eame to
my hands, I never slept while I had perused them. As soon as I had
found certain faults, I wrote to the council, trusting, upon such carnest
advertisement as I made, they would ineontinently have sent for me,
and, upon knowledge of so evident matter as methoughe T had to show,
have staid till your grace’s return, I saw a determination to do all
things suddenly, at one time; whereunto although your grace agreed;
yet, of your wisdom, I conjectured ye had rather have had it tarry:
whiles your return, if you had not been pressed (and that word
“pressed” I noted in your grace’s letters to me, wherein you vrete
‘you were * pressed! on both sides.")—Methought if, by bringing myself
to most extreme danger in your absence, J could have staid this matter,
besides my duty to God, and to my sovereign lord, I had done aleo your
grace’s pleasure: of whom I have this firm opinion, that willingly and
-wittingly your grace will neither break the act of parliament, nor com-
mand books to be bought with authority, that contain such doctrine
as these books do. Thus [ adventured, in your grace's nbsonce:
wherein, although I had remembrance of your grace, yet I made not
your Grace my foundation, but God chiefly (as God knoweth), withthe
preservation of our late sovervign lord's honour that dead f, and the
security of our sovereign lord that now is.

Let no man be offended with the vehemency of my writing; for 1
wrote with a whole heart, and, if I could have written it with the blood
‘of my heart, I would have done it, to have done good, in staying the
thing till it had been more maturcly digested, and till your grace’s aafe
return. I touched the act of parliament lively, but as truly as ever was
any thing spoken of; and I never wept more bitterly than E did, for a
conceit that troubled my head, which never passed my lips, nor shall
never come out of my pen—t will tell it your grace, and you require
it. Now, whether the king may command against an act of parliament,
and what danger they may {ull in, that break a law with the king's cone
sent, I dare say no man, alive at this day, hath had more
what the judges and lawyers have sald, than I. First, I had
‘in mine old master, the lord cardinal, who obtained his legacy by our

R lord's request, at Homey and, in his sight and knowledge,
with his two crosses, nnd maces borne before him,
because it was against the laws of tho realm, ‘the

the offence of the promunire; which conclusion I

"the common lar. And this L learned in that
being of the council, when many proclama-

wd against the cartiersout of corn, at sueh time as the
Id be punished, the judges would answer, it might not
ensued the act of proclamations, in the

Iiberal words were spoken, and a plain pro-

‘the act for proclamations, nothing should be

act of parliament, or common law. When the

any lord privy seal cannot forget), 1 reasoned.

y, then chancellor, #0 far ax he bade me hold my
into. premunire myself; whereupon I staid,

to me strange that a man, authorised by the
majesty hath taken upon him the supremacy,
one) could fall in a premunire. Aftor f had

n the parliament house, when: was free speech

there the Jord Audley, then chancellor, to satisty
) I was in some sccret estimation, as ho thon knew,
d fellow, bishop,” quoth he, which was the manner of
“look the act of supremacy, and there the king's
o spiritual jurisdiction; and, in another net, it is
itual law shall have place, contrary to a common
i And this were not (quoth he), you, bishops,
king, and, by means of his supremacy, order
bat we will provide, quoth he, that the pramu-
over your heads, and so we laymen shall be sure to
¢ by the common laws, and acts of parliament.” It
ago, sinee, in a ease of jewels, 1 was fain, with
and after, in the emperor's court, to defend

t, that the kings of this realm were not

eir laws: and, therefore, the jeweller, although he
ied, yet it would not be allowed in the king's

liv APPENDIX. fro. av.

court, because it was not obtained according to the laws; in whieh
matter I was very much troubled. Even this time twelve-month, when
1 was in commission with my lord great master, and the earl of South-
ampton, for altering the court of angmentations, there was my lord
Montague, and other of the king's learned council, of whom, by ocea~
sion of that matter, I learned what the king might do, contrary to aa
act of pavliament, and what danger it was to them that meddled against
the act. Ie is fresh fa memory, and they can tell whether I said true
or nos and, therefore, being learned in so notuble cases, { weote, in
your grace’s absence, to the council therein, as I bad learned by hear
ing the commons speak, whose judgments rule those matters, howsoever
my reason can digest them: and so wrote to the council; which my
writings I fashioned so, as [ trusted my lord would have staid till your
grace’s return, And thus I have declared to your graco tho purpose of
my writing to the council so vehement; which nevertheless, I continued
with all humility to abide the ordor of authority, and learn all other
obedience: for thereunto I have ever had as groat regard as any man
in this realm: and as my word is “wana salus hominis,” 201 asenre
your grace I practise it thoroughly in my deeds,

‘When my lords sont last for mo, I came to them with as wruch spocd
au T might, with my sleeves and bosom thrust full of books, to furniah
my former allegations. I was heard very well and gently, and me
thought 1 shewed matter that should have moved; for I shewed the
two books to be contrary, as I have written before; wherewith they
said they were not moved, adding how their conscience agreed not with
mine, using many good words, to bring me to such conformity, as they
would have had me at. Whereupon, knowing that I know, 3 could not
relent, but, after I had been a little beside from them, and was returned,
they entered a precise order with me, either to receive prevively the
injunctions, or to refuse; in which caso they hail further to say to mo,
adding that your grace was privy to thut was done there that day. My
answer was, that I would receive the injunctions, as far as God's law
and the king's would bind me; and because I saw they grew to auch:
preciseness, and remembering how, after a good sort, they had caused
me to be accompanied before with master Wingfield, making innova+
tions, what would be the end if I would not yield? I would not, there-
fore, leave unspoken, that T thought might avoid what followed. I
told them there were three weeks of delay to the coming of the visitors
tome. In the meantime, I offered to go to Oxford, to abide the dis-
enssion there; which offer was not allowed. I desired them to goto
my house at London, and to have learned men speak with me there;
which was not accepted. I entered then the allegation of the Gospel
of the servant, that said he would not do a thing, and yet did it; and so

inv well digested it nd (9 all maybe wal)

a iy body. I departed as quietly from them,
endured with as little grudge hore, and have

p the world, never to look backward, as St. Paul

iber that is past. 1 will novor grudge or complain of

> in ed
to have such books recommended to the realm im
F grace’s direction, mo seemeth very

of to.have been well handled init. Ali the world
highs Hinsel? Knew wet thes books andy Uerex
ibed unto him. Your grace hath been, to your
es Teaaeatatian all aenikaon,irtar areenea
to peruse these books; and yet be the books as I have
ul to your grace. If 1 that tell the eouneil my
ve done so far amiss, [am imprisoned,] because
Iwill not yet allow them, I shall from henee-
ihe lesson of an old ambassador, that bade me,
te my master o-foot, and send only good tidings
the world which agreeth not with my nature, as
, Upon Friday last. past, my lord of Canterbury
nof Paul's house, whither I went with some gaz-
ie I found my lord of Canterbury, accompanied
Lochester, Muster Doctor Cox, and Master Aire;

ither by the bishop of Lincoln, What report iy
ry hath made thereof I cannot tell. My lord of Can
‘his Homily of Salvation ; but nothing heard,
science in agrecing to him, but heard what
iasalaeoyn conesienoe, I made offer to yield

Wi APPENDIX. fro. ee

argument, I denied it, and would enter none other declaration ; For I,
keep that answer till some other than were there be present; my solie
tlon whereunto, when I declare it, shall make all the rest of the matter
very weak, and my lord not to like his argument at all. One argument
Teould not assoil,—to come again to the Fleet. My lord of

charged me, that I like nothing, unless I do it myself; whereof I am got
guilty. Iwas never author of any one thing, either spiritual or tem»
poral, I thank God for it. Iam also charged, that all the roalm bath
received these Homilies without contradiction, save Ez whereunto I uate
awer, I think they have not rend that I have rend, in these booka. What
hath been done T cannot tell, now Iam kept as I cannot know, thoagh
T would, when 1 was abroad, I never sought to know more tham was
brought by common fame: for this shall be found true, I never advived
any man ta object any thing against these books,—no one man, Bot my
chaplains. A kinsman of mine, beneficed in my diocese, and not uti
Icarned, came to me, and told me how he heard a lewd fellow say that
I would not reveive the injunctions: “ and, sir” (quoth he) “I rebuked
d reviled him, and said you would as readily receive [then as
I told him that, in s0 saying, he did very well. Upon my
coming up, a chaplain of mine, a doctor of divinity, told me, he would
receive the injunctions quietly, and say nothing. 1 told hin it should
be well done. If I had tarried in my diocese, if any man had spokem
but myself I would have lost my life for it; nor 1 think there hath not
now. This matter was to try a bishop, whether he careth more for
the truth, or his own rest. What examples have I seen in this
realm, how frecly men have said their conscience against our late
sovoreign lord's determination, and against the act of parliament} Dr.
Crow, a mean man, preached against our late sovereign lord's determl=
pations, and how daintily he was handled, to relieve his conscience! Tf
your grace would havo this for a precedent, that whatsoever the king's
council, for the time of a prince's miuority, shall send to be preached,
must needs be received without allegation, of what strength is the act
of parliament against the bishop of Rome? ‘The king’s majesty, whow
he cometh to his age, will look to be bold to do as much with bis subs
jocts, as his council did in his minority ; whercof the councillors may be
then weary, Precedents be dangerous; for I have seen it almost for a
rule, that whutsoever hath been once done, may then, without question,
be done again, In our late sovercign lord's time, I have scen the council
much astonied, when the king would have done somewhat against an
get of parliament. It was made then a great matter. The lord Crome
well had once put in the king's our late sovereign lord's, head, to take
upon him to have his will and pleasure regarded for a law; for that, he
said, was to be a very king ; and thereupon I was called for, at Hampton

Wiii APPENDIX. fron

No. V.—(Referred to at page 8.)
14 Proclamation against the use of irreverent language fowurds the
Sacrament. Dee. 27, 1547.
(Wilkins, iv. 18.)

‘Whereas the king's highness hath, of late, with the assent and cos.
vent of the lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons in the parlia-
ment held the fourth day of Novernber, in the first yenr of his most gra
cious reign, made a good and godly act and estatute against those, who
do contemn, despise, or, with unseemly and ungodly words, deprave, and
revile the holy sacrament of the body and blood of our Lord, commonly
called “the Sacrament of the Altar;” and the said estatute hath most
prudently declared, by all the words and terms in which Seripture
speaketh of it, what is undoubtedly to be accopted, believed, taken, and
spoken by aud of the said sacrament, yet, this notwithstanding, his
Majesty is advertised, that some of his sabjects, not contented with such
words and terms as Scripture doth declare thereof, nor with that doc.
trine which the Holy Ghost, by the evangelists and St. Paul, hath taught
us, do not cease to move contentious and superfluous questions of the
said holy Sacrament, and Supper of the Lord; entering mshly into the
discussing of the high mystery thereof; and go about, in their sermons
or talks, arrogantly to define the manner, nature, fashion, ways, possl-
bility, or impossibility of those matters, which ovither make to odifiea-
tion, nor God hath by his holy word opened :

Which persons, not contented revercntly and with obedient faith to
accopt that tho said sacrament, according to the saying of St. Paul,
“ the broad is the communion,” or partaking, “of the body of the Lord ;
the wine,” likewise, “' the partaking of the blood of Christ,” by the words
Inatituted and taught of Christ; and that the body and blood of Jesu
Christ is there; which is our comfort, thanksgiving, love-token of
Christ's love towards us, and of ours, as his members, within ourself,
search and strive unreverently whether the body and blood aforesaid is
there really or figuratively, locally or cireumseriptly, and haying quan-
tity and greatness, or bat substantially and by substance only, or else
but in @ figure and manner of speaking ; whether his blessed body be
there, hoad, logs, arms, toes, and nails, or any other ways, shape, and
manner, naked or clothed: whether he is broken or chewed, or he is
always whole; whether the bread there remaineth as we sec, of how it
doparteth ; whether the flesh be there alone, and the blood, or part, or
each in other, or in the one both, in the other but only blood ; and what
blood; that only which did flow out of the side, or that which remained ;

“exproaly tanght in the holy Scripture and
| the foresaid act; nor deny none which be therein con-
‘until such time as the king's majesty, by the

Rlosciter, shall openly, ‘With vowtentiont or teneals

a

-

Ix APPENDIX. [noo

and in a company gathered together, either in churches, alehouses,
markets, or elsewhere, contrary to the form and effect of this proclamm-
tion, defend and maintain, or irreverently and contentiously demand of
any man, any of the questions before rehearsed, eithor on the one part,
or of the other, or any such like, or do otherwise revile, contemm. or
deepise the enid sacrament, by calling it an idol, or other such vile
name, shall incur the king's high indignation, and suffer imprisonment,
or to be otherwise grievously punished at his majesty's will and: pleasure.

Giving further in authority to all justices of peace, withia the
res where they dwell, to apprehend and take all sueh as contentiously
and tumultuously, with companies or routs assembled about them, do
dispute, argue, or reason, or stifly maintain, or openly preach and define
the questions before rehearsed, or any of them, or such like, either oo
the one part or the other, and to commit the same to prison, autil such
time as the king’s majesty’s pleasure herein be kvowns and that they
immediately do certify the name or names of the party so offending, and
of them who were there at the same time present, making the rout or
aasembly, to the king's bighness's council willing and commanding the
said justices, with all diligence to execute the premises, according to
the purport, effect, and true meaning of the same, and their most bound
duties, as they tender his highness's will and pleasure, and will answer
to the contrary upon their peril.

Reginaldus Cardinalis Polus ad Confessarium Imperatoris.

April, 6, 1547.

[Quirini, iv, 44.9
Reverende pater in Christo, salutem. Cum non sine magna volip=
fate audirem superioribus dicbus Cisaream muajestatem severissinis
verbis oratorem Anglia accopisse, idque proptor novatas res religionis,
ot iropin quaedam decreta, suthoritato supremi concilii in Anglii intpo-
dueta et confirmata; etsi sciebam Cusarem, pro sui pietate, quam
dignam summo principe catholico semper ostendit, minimé eguisse tali
in caused adhortatione, ad quam sui sponte eset incitatus, tamen, cum
non ignorarem zelum optimum reverend paternitatis tu in rebus xe
ligionis, quem libentissimo animo, dum ‘Tridenti und essemus, sum exe
Portus, simul ot intelligerom cam nunc munere confomaril apud Cosa-
rem fungi, fucilé mihi persuadebam non defuisse hortationes reverenda
paternitatis tue, sed ipsam quoque hie in re consifium suune interpor
suisse; que rea fecit, ut hoc tempore ad reverendam paternitatem taam
seriberem, pritnum, ut illi gratularer quod tanta pietate officium suum
exercet, deinde etiam pro med virili parte gratias agerem: nee enim ad
me non magnoperé pertinere judico quiequid pro religione conservanda,

Ttaque duos ex meis domesticis u
manilatis ¢t literis de hic ipaii re et eausd, misi,
istac transient, reverendam paternitatem
serent, alquo cjus ope, ut facilis mandata ex-

3 Toterim ut pium Cyesaris animam pis ot fro-
eee ee religions in: Sao

forte hl, pips
‘Sontains not the aligites ink of sa proceed,

lei APPENDIX. Dros,

No. VI.—(Referred to at page 8.)
An Act to take away all positive Laws made againel the Marriage
of Priests,
[Stat 2and3 Ed, VI. ¢. 21.)

Although it were not only better for the estimation of priests, and
other ministers in the church of God, to live chaste, sole, and separate
feom the company of women, and the bond of marriage, but also theres
by they might the better intend to the administration of the gospel,
and be less intricated and troubled with the charge of household, heing
free, and unburdened from the care and cost of finding wife aud chil-
dren; and that it were most to be wished, that they would willingly,
and of theirvelves, endeavour themeclves to & perpetual chastity, and
abstinenen from the use of women ; yot, forasmuch as the contrary hath
rather been scen, and such uncleanness of living,and other great ineon-
veniences, not mect to be rehearsed, have followed of compelled chas-
tity, and of such laws as have prohibited those (such persons) the godly
use of marriage, it were better, and rather to be suffered in the com-
monwealth, that those, which could not contain, should, after the
counsel of Scripture, live in holy marriage, than feignediy abuse, with
worse enormity, outward chastity, or single lifes

Bo it therefore enacted, by our sovercign lord, the king, with the as
sent of the Jords spiritual and temporal, and the commons in this pre
sent parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, that all
and every Jaw and laws positive, canons, constitutions, and ordinances,
heretofore made by authority of man only, which do prohibit or forbid
marriage to any ecclesiastical or spiritual person, or persons, af whad ese
tate, condition, or degree they be, or by what name or names soever
they be called, which by God's law may lawfully marry, in all and every
article, branch, and sentence, concerning only the prohibition for the
marriage of the persons aforesaid, shall be utterly void, and of none
effect; and that all manner of forfeitures, pains, and penalties, crimes,
or actions, which were in the said laws contained, and of the same did
follow, concerning the prohibition for the marriage of the persons afore=
said, be clearly and utterly void, frustrate, and of none effect, to all
intents, constructions, and purposes, as well concerning marriage
heretofore made, by any of the ecclesiastical or spiritual persons
aforesaid, as also euch which hereafter shall be duly and lawfully had,
celebrated, and mado, betwixt the persone, which by the laws of God,
may lawfully marry.

Provided always, and be it enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that

¢, and divorce, shall remain, and be of such like
n gree, to all intents, constructions, and pur=
re io, efor the making f thi nlyand ws though thio
made; this aet, or anything therein cons

a day tae notwhitandiag.

No. VI—(Referred to ut page 9.)

in Act for the Election of Bishops.
[Stat BV 2
ie elections of archbishops and bishops, by the deans
the king's majesty’s roalme of Eugland and Ireland,
‘bo as well to the long delay, as to the groat cost

persons as the king's majesty giveth any arch+
unto ; and, whereas the mid elections be, in very

} <srdheeearenabeersipes ore

from henceforth, no congé d'eslire be granted,

i or bishop, by the dean and chapter

iy by his Jetters patents, at all times, when

or bishopric, is void, confer the same to any person
nk meet, The which collation, so by the king's
(a hed speak euarre ee oe

¢, or bishopric, or to his sufficient proctor

d ics Satan Sonebuctioan, kt papel

— |

lxiv APPENDIX, {eon

‘as much and the same effect, ax though congé d'eslire had been gives,
the election duly made, and the same confirmed. And thereupon the
said person, to whom the said archbishopric, bishopric, or suffragan
ship is s0 conferred, collated, ar given, may be consecrated, and sue his
livery, or ouster Je main, and do other things, as well as if the said
ceremonies and elections had been done and made,

Provided always, and be it enacted by the authority aforesaid, that
‘every such person to whom any collation and gift of any archbishopric,
bishopric, of suffaganship, shall be given, or collated by the king, his
heirs, or successors, shall pay, do, and yield to all, and every person,
all such fees, interests, and duties, as of old time have been accustomed
to be done, uny thing, in this act, or in any other, to the contrary
Aereof, in any wise, notwithstanding.

And whereas the archbishops, and bishops, and other spiritual per-
sona in this realm, do use to make and send out their summons, cita.
tions, and other process, iv their own names, and in suck form aud
tanner as was used in the time of the usurped power of the bishop of
Rome, contrary to the form and order of the summons, and process of
the common law used in this resln (seeing that all authority of juris.
diction, spiritual and temporal, is derived and deducted from the king's
majesty, ax supreme head of these churches and realms of England and
Troland, and so justly acknowledged by the clergy of the said realms),
that all courts ecclesiastical, within the said two realms, be kept by no
‘other power or authority, either foreign, or within the realm, but by
the authority of his most excellent majesty,—be it therefore further
enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that all summons and citations, or
other process ecelesinstical, in all suits and causes of instance betwixt
party and party, and all causes of correction, and all causes of bastardy,
or bigamy, or inquiry de jure patronatds, probates of testaments, and
commissions of administrations of persons deceased, and all acquittanees
‘of and upon accounts made by the executors, administrators, or cole
Teetors of goods of any dead person, be, from the first day of July next
following, made in the name, aud with the style of the king, as it tain
writs, original or judicial, at the common law: and that the teste thereof
be in the name af the archbishop, or bishop, or other having ecclesias=
tical jurisdiction, who hath the commission, and grant of the authority
ecclesiastical, immediately from the king's highness; and that his com-
missary, official, or substitute exercising jurisdiction under him, shall
put his name in the citation, or process, after the feste.

Forthermore, be it enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that all
manner of persan or persons, who have the exercise of ecclesiastical
jurisdiction, shall have, from the first day of July before expressed, in

‘ny thing in this act, contained to; the
2 =

he king's arms, with the name of the bishop, or
o the deste of the sume process and certificate,

Iyvi APPENDIX. [eo vee

No. VIIL—(Referred to at page 12.) --
Proclamation, and Order of Communion, March 8, \548.
(Wilkins, iv. 11.5

Edward, by the grace of God, king of England, Franeo,and Ireland,
defender of the faith, and of the church of England and Ireland in
earth the supreme head, to all and singular our loving subjects, greet-
ing. For so much as, in our high court of parliament, lately holdon at
‘Westminster, it was by us, with the consent of the lords spiritual and
temporal, and commons there assembled, most godly and agreeably to
‘Christ's holy institution, enacted, that the most blessed sacrament of the
body and blood of our Saviour Christ should, from thencefarth, be com=
monly delivered, and ministered unto all persons within our realm of
England and Ireland, and other our dominions, under both kinds, that is
to say, of bread and wine (except necessity otherwise require), lest any
man, faneying and devising a sundry way by himself, in the use of this
most blessed sucrament of unity, there might thereby arise any une
seamly and ungodly diversity; our pleasure is, by the advice of our
most dear uncle, the Duke of Somerset, governor of our person, and
protector of all our realms, dominions, and subjects, and other of our
privy council, that the said blessed sacrament be ministered unto our
people only after such form and manner, as hereafter, by our authority,
with the advice before mentioned, is set forth and declared: willing
every man, with due reverence and christian behaviour, to come to this
holy sacrament, and most blessed communion, lest, by the
receiving of so high suysteries, they become guilty of the body and
blood of the Lord, aud so eat and drink their own damnation: but
rather diligently trying themselves, that they may #0 come to this holy
table of Christ, and 0 be partakers of this holy communion, that they may:
dwell in Christ, and have Christ dwelling in them: and also with such
obedience and conformity to receive this our ordinance, and most godly
direction, that we may be encouraged, from time to time, further to
travel for the reformation, and setting forth of such godly orders, ax
may be most to God's glory, the edifying of our subjects, and for the
advancement of true religion.

Which thing we (by the help of God) most carnestly intend to bring
to effect : willing all our loving subjects, in the mean time, to stay and
quiet themselves with this our direction, as men content to follow one
authority (according to the bounden duty of subjects), and not enter-
priting to run afore, and #0, by their rashness, become the greatest hime
derers of such things, as they more arrogantly than godly would seem

or those which be present, that they prepare them-
saying to them open and plainly ax hereufter followeth, or

d you especially, upon whose souls I have eureand
next, 1 do intend, by God's grace, to offer to all

godly disposed, the most comfortable sacrament

‘of Christ, to be taken of them in the remem-

|and glorious passion ; by the which passion,

‘of our sins, and be made partakers of the

whereof wo be assured and ascertained, if we come
with hearty repentance for our offences, stedfast
Ys and earnest minds to obey God's will, and to of-

Wherefore our duty is, to come to these holy

Ixviii APPENDIX. so. vn.

‘be found worthy to como to such a table, The ways and means
thereto is,

“First, That you be truly repentant of your former evil life, and that
you confess, with an unfeigned heart, to Almighty God, your sins and
unkindness towards his Majesty, committed either by will, word, or deed,
infirmity or ignorance, and that, with inward sorrow and tears, you bewail
your offences, and require of Almighty God mercy and pardon, promis-
ing to him, from the bottem of your hearts, the amendment of your forr
mer life. And, amongst all others, Tam commanded of God, especially
to move and exhort you to reconcile yourselves to your neighbours,
wham you have offended, or who have offended you, putting out of your
hearts all hatred and malice against them, and to be in love and charity
with all the world, and to forgive other, as you would that God should
forgive yon. And, if there be any of you, whose conscience is troubled
aud grieved at any thing, lacking comfort or counsel, let him come to
‘me, or to some other discreet and learned priest, taught in the law of
God, and confess and open his sin and griof secretly, that he may re-
ceive such ghostly counsel, advice, and comfort, that his conscience
be relieved, and that of us, as a minister of God and of the church,
‘may receive comfort and absolution, to the satisfaction of his mind, and
avoiding of all seruple and doubtfalness : requiring such as shall be
satisfied with a general confession, not to be offended with them that do
use, to their further satistying, the auricular and secret confession to the:
Priest, nor those also, which think needfal or convenient, for the quiet-
neas of their own consciences, particularly to open their sins to the
priest, to be offended with them which aro satisfied with their humble
confession to God, and the general confession to the church ; but, in all
these things, to follow and keep the rule of charity, and every nan to
be satisfied with his own conscience, not judging other men's minds or
acts, whereas he hath no warrant of God's word for the same.”

The time of the communion shall be immediately after that the priest
himself hath received the sacrament, without the varying of any other
rite or ceremony in the mass (until other orders shall be provided) >
but, ax heretofore usually the priest hath done with the sacrament of
the body, to prepare, bless, and conscerate so much ax will serve the
people, so it shall yet continue still, after the same manner and form, save
that he shall bless and consecrate the biggest chalice, or some fair and
convenient cup or cups full of wine, with sume water pub unto it andy
that day, not drink it up all himself, but take one only sup, or draught,
Leave the rest upon the attar covered, and turn to them that are disposed
to be partakers of the communion, and shall thus exhort them, ax fol-
Toweth. tf

yy, al

| Dearly beloved inthe Lord, ye eoming to his holy

communion must
iano 1 she Cortattlass, yon te. eereeal

CGE £08 Corie with vn) 20 the danger great, if we receive the
c + for then we become guilty of the body and blood of
Saviour; we cat and drink our own damnation, because we

the Lord's body ; we kindle God's wrath over us;

“or doped divers diseases, and sundry kinds of
therefore, yourselves, brethren, that ye be not judged
eg ‘Let your mind be without desire to sin: repent you truly
for your Kins past; have an earnest and lively faith in. Christ, our
Sane ene evant aT mon stall ye be meet par
holy mysteries, But, above all things, you must give
thanks to God, the Father, the Son, and the

toeverlasting life, And, to the end that we should
love of our master, and only Saviour,

ithe! vams, Mis own blewed body und precious blood, for us
‘to Food upon, to our cndless comfort and consolation, To

aden, continual thanks, submitting ourselves wholly to his
I pleamure, and studying to verve im, in true holiness and
Il the days of our life. Amen.”
shall say to them which be ready to take the sacrament,
here be an open blasphemer, adulterer, in malice, or
‘notable crime, and be not truly sorry therefore, and
ed to leave the same vices, or that doth not trust himself
to Almighty God, and in charity with all the world,
bewail his sins, and not come to this holy table, lest,
‘of this most blessed broad, the devil enter into him, ax
udas, to fulfil in him all iniquity, and to bring him to de-
‘of body and soul.”

Ixx APPENDIX. [vo. vee

Here the priest shall pause awhile, to soe if any man will withdrew
Aimself: and if he perceive any so to do, then let him commune with him
privily, at convenient leisure, and see whether he can, with good exhor-
tation, bring him to grace : and, after a little pause, the priest shall say ;

“ You, that do truly and earnestly repent you of your sins, and of=
fences, committed to Almighty God, and be in love and charity with
your neighbours, and intend to lead a new life, and heartily to follow
the commandments of God, and to walk from henceforth in bis holy
‘ways, draw near, and take this holy sacrament to your comfort; make
your humble confession to Almighty God, and to his holy ehureh, here
guthered together in his name, meckly kneeling upon your knees.”

Then shalt a general confestion be made, in the name of all thou,
that are minded to receive the holy communion, either by one of thes,
or else by one of the ministers, or by the priest himself, all kneeling
humbly upon their knees—

“Almighty God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, maker of all
things, judge of all men, we acknowledge and bewail our manifold sins
and wickedness, which we, from time to time, most grievously have eom~
mitted, by thought, word, and deed, against thy divine majesty ; pro
voking most justly thy wrath and indignation agniast us. We do eare
neatly repent, and be heartily sorry for these our misdoings. ‘The remem~
brance of them is grievous unto us, the burthen of them is intolerable:
have mercy upon us, have mercy upon us, most merciful father; for thy
von, our Lord Jesus Christ's sake, forgive us all that is past, and grant
that we may ever hereafter serve and plenac thee, in newness of life,
to the honour and glory of thy name, through Jesus Christ our Lord.”

‘Then shall the priest stand wp, and turning him to dhe people, say
thvis;—

“Our blessed Lord, who hath left power to bis church to absolve peni-
tent sinners from their sins, and to restore to the grace of the heavenly
Father such as truly believe in Christ, have meroy upon you, pardon
and deliver you from all sing, canfirm and strengthen you in all good
ness, and bring you to everlasting life.”

Then shall the priest eland up, and, turning him toward the people,
say thus:

“ Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith to all that
truly tura to him:—

“*Como unto me all that travel, and be heavy laden, and I shall ro~
fresh you. So God loved the world, that he gave his only begotten
Son, to the end, that all that believe in him should not perish, but have
life everlasting.’

“ Hear also what St. Paul saith :—

, Jesus Christ, and to drink his blood, in these holy mys-
‘may continually dwell in him, and he in us; that our
may be made clean by his body, and our souls washed
precious blood. Amen.”
rest rise, the people still reverently kneeling, and. the

or other priest, then shall he follow with the
priest ministereth the bread, so shall he, for more

bread, that shall be consecrated, shall be such as hero-
accustomed. Ane every of the said consecrated
mt in two pieces, at the least, or more, by the dis-
minister, and #0 distributed. And men must not think
in part, than in the wholo, but in each of them the

our Jesus Christ.

lxxii APPENDIX. [80.0

Note, that if it doth #0 chance, that the wine hallowed and consecrated.
doth not suffice, or be enough for them that do take the communion,
the priest, after the first cup or chalice be emptied, may go again to the
altar, and reverently and devoutly prepare and consecrate another, and.
40 the third, or more likewise, beginning at these words, " vimili modo,
postquam ewnatum oxi,” and ending at these words, “gui pro vobis of
pro multis efundetur in remissionem peccatorum:" and without any
elevation or lifting up. .

No. IX.—(Keferred to at page 32.)
An Aet of Uniformity of Service, and Administration of the Sacraments,
throughout the Realm. :
(Stat 2 and 3 Ed. VI c, 1)

Where, of long time, there hath been had, in this realm of England,
and in Wales, divers forms of common prayer, commonly called the
service of the church, that ia to say, the usc of Sarum, of York, of
Bangor, and of Lincoln ; and, besides the same, now of late, much more
divers and sundry forms and fashions have been used in. the cathedral
and parish churches of England and Wales, as well concerning the
mating or morning prayer, and the even-song, as also concerning the
holy communion, commonly called the mass, with divers and sundry
rites and ceremonies concerning the same, and in the administration of
‘other sacraments of the church: And, as the doers and executor of
the said rites and ceremonies, in other form than of late years they
have been used, were pleased therewith, so other, not using the same
ritos and ccremonies, were thereby greatly offended: And, albelt the
King’s majesty, with the advice of his most entirely beloved uncle, the
Jord protector, and other of his highness’ council, hath heretofore divers
times assayed to stay innovations, or new rites, concerning the promises,
yet the same hath not had such good success as his highness required
in that behalf; wheroupon his highness, by the most prudent advice
aforosaid, boing ploased to bear with the frailty and weakness of his
subjects, in that behalf, of his great clemeney hath not. been only ean=
tent to abstain from punishment of those that have offended in that bee
half (for that hit highnees taketh, that they did it of a good zeal), but
also, to the intent a uniform, quiet, and godly order should be had eon
cerning the premises, hath appointed the archbishop of Canterbury. and

certain of tho most learned and discreet bishops, and other learned men

of this realm, to considler and ponder the premises: and thereupon,

having'as well eye and respect to the most sincere and. pure Christian
religion taught by the Scripture, as to the usagoe in tho primitive ehureby-

1 realm of England, and in Wales; the
the aid of the Holy Ghost, with one uniform

agreement, ie of them concluded, set forth, and doliverod to his high-
ness, to his great comfort and quietness of mind, in a book intitled,
“ The Book of Common Prayer, and Administration of the Sacraments,
end other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church, after the Use of the
Church of England” Wherefore, the lords spiritual and temporal, and
the commons, in this present parliament assembled, considering as well
a tmyel of the king's highness, of the Jord protector, and of
highness’s counell, in gathering and collecting the said areh-

p. and learned men together, as the godly prayers, orders,
rites, and ceremonies in the said book mentioned, and the considerations
of altering those things which be altered, and retaining those things
whieh be retained, in the said book, and also the honour of God, and
gtvak quietness which, by the grace of God, shall ensue upon the one
I orearic cs negra tacconearurtniare
tw be used throughout England, and in Wales, at

Calais, ¢ marches of the same, do give to his highness most hearty
for the same, and humbly pray, that it may be or
by his majesty, with the assent of the lords and

a ae ates isnt 0 be te et
* singular person and persons, that have offended

ng the premises, other than such person and persons as now be,

in the Tower of London, or in the Fleet, may be

‘and that all and singular ministers, in any cathedral

SL as pa ielaetaaas realm of England, Wales,

» marches of the same, or other the king's dominions,

Initia His festle? Fectecont noxt coitng, Nei bousided'ta

ns, even-song, celebration of the Lord's Supper,

the mass, and administration of each the sacraments,

on and open prayer, in such order and form as is

in the same book, and none other, or otherwise, And albeit
be so godly and good, that they give occasion to
tand conformable man most willingly to embrace them, yet,
a , who willingly would disturb so godly order
realm, should go unpunished, that it may also be ors

by the authority aforesaid, that, if any manner of

ther whatsoever minister, that ought or should sing,
‘mentioned in the said book, or minister the sax

er the said feast of Pentecost next coming, refuse to

lxxiv APPENDIX. Pro,

use the said common prayer, or to minister the sacraments, in such ca
thedral, or parish church, or other place as he should use, or minister
‘the same, in such order and form as they be mentioned and set forth
in the said book, or shall use, wilfully and obstinately standing in
the same, any other rite, ceremony, order, form, or manner of mass,
‘openly or privily, or mating, even-song, administration of the sacra-
ments, or other open prayer, than is mentioned and set forth In
the said book, or shall preach, declare, or speak any thing in the dero-
gation or depraving of the said book, or of any thing therein contained,
or of any part thereof, and shall be thereof lawfully convicted accord
ing to the laws of this realm, by verdict of twelve mon, or by his own
confession, or by the notorious evidence of the fact, shall lose and for
feit to the king's highness, his heirs and successors, for his first offence,
the profit of such onc of his spiritual bencfices or promotions, as it shall
please the king's highness to aseign or appoint, coming and arising in
‘one whole year next after his conviction ; and also, that the same per>
son so convicted shall, for the same offence, suffer imprisonment by the
‘space of ui months, without bail or mainprise: and, if any euch pertom,
‘once convict of any such offence concerning the premises, shall, after
his first conviction, eftsoons affend, and be thereof in form aforesaid
Jawfully convict, that then the same person shall, for his second offence,
suffer imprisonment by the space of one whole year, and also shall
therefore be deprived, ipso facto, of all his spiritual promotions; and
that it shall be lawful to all patrons, donors, grantees of all and singular
the same spiritual promotions, to present to the same any other able
clerk, in ike manner and form as thongh the party so offending were
dend; and that, if any such person or persons, afer he shall be twice
convicted in form aforesaid, shall offend against any of tho premises the
third time, and shall be thereof in form aforesaid lawfully conviet, then
the person, so offending and convicted the third time, shall suffer im
prisonment during his life. And if the person, that shall offend and be
convict in form aforesaid concerning any of the premises, shall not be
beneficed, nor have any spiritual promotion, then the same person, #0
offending and convict, shall, for tho first offence, suffer imprisonment
during six months, without bail or mainprise; and if any such person,
not having any spiritual promotion, after his first conviction, shall eft~
soone offend in any thing concerning the premises, and shall in form
aforesaid be thereof lawfully convicted, that then the same person shall,
for his second offence, suffer imprisonment during his life.

And it is ordained and enacted by the authority abovesaid, that,
if any person or persons whatsoover, after the said fenst of Pentooost
next coming, shall, in any interludes, plays, songs, rhymes, or by

ns, unlawfully interrupt or let any parson, vicar,
in aay cathedral, or parish ehurch, chapel, or any

nd shall suffer imprisonment during his lifes and
ons, that, for his first offence concerning the pre-

d and enacted, by tho authority aforesaid, that all
oyer and determiner, or justices of assize, shall
| authority, in every of their open and general ses

lexvi APPENDIX. Tees

sions, to enquire, hear, and determine all and all manner of

‘that shall be committed or done, contrary to any article contained in
this present act, within the limits of the commissiou to them directed,
and to make process for the cxecution of the same, as they may do
against any person, being indicted before them of trespass, OF tate
fully convicted thereof,

Provided always, and be it enacted by the authority aforesaid, that
all and every archbishop and bishop shall or may, at all time and times,
at his liberty and pleasure, join and associate himself, by virtue of this
act, to the said justices of oyer and determiner, or to the said justices
‘of assize, at every of the said open and general sexsions to be holden in
any place within his diocese, for, and to the enquiry, hearing, and de-
termining of the offences aforesaid.

Provided alongs, that it shall bo lawful to any man, that understand
eth the Greek, Latin, and Hebrew tongue, or other strange tongue, to
say, and have the said prayers, heretofore specified, of matins and evens
song; in Latin, or any such other tongue (saying the same privately),
as they do understand: and, for the further encouraging of learning in
‘the tongues, in the universities of Cambridge and Oxford, to use and
‘exercise in their common and open prayer, in their chapels (being no
parish churches), or other places of prayer, the matins, even-song,
litany, and all other prayers (the hely communion, commonly called
the mass, excepted), prescribed in the said book, in Greek, Latin, oF
‘Hebrew, any thing in this present act to the contrary notwithstanding.

Provided also, that it shall be lawful for all men, as well ia churches,
chapels, oratorics, or other places, to use openly any psalms or prayer
takon out of the bible, at any due time, not letting or omitting tnetey
the service, or any part thereof, mentioned in the stid book.

Provided also, and be it enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that the
books, concerning the aaid services, shall, at the cost and charges of
the parishioners of every parish and eathedral church, be attained aud
gotion before the feast of Pentecost next following; and that all such
parishes and cathedral churehes, or other places, where the said books
shall be attained and gotten before the said feast of Pentecost, shall,
within three weeks next after the said books so attained and gotten, use
the said service, and put the same in ure, according to this act. -

And be it farther enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that no person
‘or persons shall be at any time hereafter impeached, or otherwise mo-
lested, of or for any of the offunecs above mentioned, herenfter to b
committed or dene, contrary to this act, unless he or they, so
be thereof indicted, at the great general sessions, to. be holden b

» ™/= sestl

Ixxvit

determiner, or justices of aesize, next

done contrary to the tenor of this act.

bait ordained ‘aod eaaated hy tho authority

n Ic yeep of the parliament, for the said

singular cities, boroughs, and towns corporate
Wl nin tarhn a he sana th

APPENDIX. Drom

.” used in private chapels, and other remote places of the sume,
in the chancel, contrary to the king's majesty’ proceedings, the
same being, for’ the misuse, displeasing to God; for the place, Paul's,
in example not tolerable; for the fondness of the name, a scorn to the
reverence of the communion of the Lord's body and blood; we, for the
of God's honour and glory, and the consonance of his
majesty’s laws, and the avoiding of murmur, have thought good ‘to will
and command you, that, from henceforth, no such masses in this man
ner be in your church any longer used, but that the holy blessed eom-
munion, according to the act of parliament, be ministered at the bigh
altar of the church, and in no other places of the same, and only atsuch
‘time, as your high masses were wont to be used; except some number
of people desire (for their necessary business) to have a communion in
the morning; and yet the same to be executed at the chancel, at the
high altar, as it is appointed in the book of the public service, without
cautele, or digression from the common order; and herein you shall
not only sutisfy our expectation of your conformity in all lawful things,
but also avoid the murmur of sundry, that be therowith justly offemdeds
and so we bid your lordship heartily farewell.
From Richmond, the 24th of June, 1549

Your loving friends,

E.Somenser, — R. Rrew. Ctaxe,

W. Saint Jouy, Fx. Siruxwsnuny,-

E.Monraour, W. Crcit.

No. X.—(Referred to at page 32),
An Act touching Abstinence from Flesh in Lent, and other uswat times,
[Stat @ and 3 Ed. VI. ¢, 19.)

Albeit the hing’s subjects, now having a more perfect and clear ight
‘of the gospel, and true word of God, through the infinite mercy and
clemency of Alinighty God, by the hands of the king's majesty, and
his most noble father, of famous memory, promulgate, shewed, declared,
and opened, and thereby percsiving, that one day, or one kind of meaty
of itself, is not more holy, more pare, or more clean than another; for
that all days and all meats be, of their nature, of one equal purity,
cleanness, and holiness, and that all men should by them live to the
glory of God, and, at all times, and for all meuts, give thanks unto him;
of which meats none can defile christian men, or make them unclean,
at any time, to whom all meats be lawful and puro, so that they be not
used in disobedience or vice; yet, forasmuch us divers of the king's
subjects, turning their knowledge therein to satisfy their sensuality,

ase r

‘che: trade of livitig, by fiuhing Sotho soa) samy
‘be set on work, and that, by eating of fish, much
d and inereased, and also for divers other considerne
unodities of this realm, doth ordain and enact, with the
lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons in this
assembled, and by the authority of the same, that
Jaws, constitutions, and usages, concerning any
or abstinence from any kinds of meats, heretofore in
or used, shall, from the first day of May next ensuing,
and strength, and be void and of none effect.
0 ‘nO person or persons, of what estate, degree, or con=
dition he or they be, shall, at Spee piation serpin 7
the year of our Lord one thousand five hundred and
ingly and wittingly eat Recess racas ihewacecraneea
‘or sort it shall he ordered, dressed, or weed, upon ible eS
day, o the embering-days, or on any day in the time commonly called
Lent, nor on any such other day as is, or shall be, at any time hereafter,
commonly accepted and reputed as a fivh-day, within this realm of
Mn it hath been commonly used for to eat fish, and not
upon pain that every person, eating any manner of flesh, upon
Ss ea rll end hie) ee
‘ ten shillings, of lawful money of England, and also
by the space of ten days, and, during the time of

second atfence, forfeit twenty shillings, of lawful
d Oe ti dineabarrprent lone grt dae

‘time of his or her said imprisonment, abstain

of Heal 5 Satay Rikeaianr aeaeaat es rah
ards shall offend.

it is ordained and enacted, by the authority afore»
sof gaol-delivery, and justices of peace in all and sin=
cities, towns-corporate, and other places within this

|

Ixxx APPENDIX. [x0. x.

realm of England, and other the king’a dominions, shall have full power
and authority to enquire, hear, and determine all and all manner of
fences, that shall be committed or done contrary to this act, in like
manner and form as they may enquire, hear, and determine any tres:
pass or other offence against the king's peace, committed or done within
the limits or place where they then shall be justices of gaol-delivery, or
justices of peace; and the moiety of every such forfeiture shall be
estreatod into the court of exchequer, in like manner and form, as fines
for any trespass, or other offence, committed against the king's peace,
ought or should bo catreated; and the other moiety of the aaid forfei-
ture shall be to bim that will sue for the same, by bill, plaint, informa.
tion, or otherwise, in any of the king's courts of record, in which, no
easoin, protection, or wager of law shall be allowed.

Provided always, und be it ordained and enneted, by the authority
aforesaid, that this act, or any thing therein contained, shall not im any
‘wise extend to any porson oF persons that heretofore hath, or hereafter
shall have obtained, any license of our sovereign lord, the king, his heirs
Or successors ; nor to any person being in great age, and in debility and
weakness thereby ; nor to any person being sick, or notably hurt, with-
out fraud or covin, during the time of his or her said sickness; nor to
any woman, being with child, or lying in child-bed, for eating of such
one kind of flesh as she shall have great lust unto; nor to any person,
being in prison for any other offence, than for any offence contrary
to this net; neither to any that is, or hereafter shall be, the king's high-
ness’s lieutenant, deputy, or captain of any his majesty's army, hold, or
fortress; but the same themselves may eat flesh, and license and permit
their soldiers to do the same, in times prohibited, upow the want ami
lack of other kind of vict\ wither shall it extend to St. Laurence’s
even, St. Mark’s day, or any other day, or even, being abrogate; neither
to any such as heretofore have obtained any license, in due form, of the
archbishop of Canterbury.

‘And further, be it enacted, by authority aforesaid, that all arch-
bishops, bishops, archdeacons, and their officers, or the officers of any
‘of them, shall have power to enquire of the offenders in the premises,
‘and present the same to euch, from time to time, as, by virtue of this
act, have authority to hearand determine the same.

Provided always, and be it enacted, that no manner of person, oF

yons, be imponched, molested, or troubled, or shall ineur any pain,
ity, or forfeiture, for any offence, contrary to the act before me.
or done, except he or they be accused, convented,

‘of and for the said offence, according to the tenor of this

three months next after the committing of the said offence.

‘memories are had on those days (for so
dare God's creatures, and. all of like holi-
d condition of those godly and holy works,

‘but only unto God, and his true worship.
‘that there is any certain time or definite

‘temporal, and the commons in this present
nd by the authority of the same, that all the

days, hereafter mentioned, shall be kept, and commanded to be kept,
holydays, and none other; that fs to say, all Sundays in | the year, the
days of the feast of the circumcision of our Lord Jesus Christ, of the
‘epiphany, of the purification of the Blessed Virgin, of St. ‘Matthias the
apostle, of the annunciarion of the Blessed Virgin, of St. Mark the evan~
gelist, of St. Philip and Jacob the apostles, of the ascension of our Lord
Jesus Christ, of the nativity of St. John Baptist, of St. Poter the apostle,
of St. James the apostle, of St, Bartholomew the apostle, of St. Mat~
thew the apostle, of St. Michael the archangel, of St. Luke the evan
golist, of St. Simon and Jude the apostles, of All-eaints, of St. Andrew
‘the apostle, of St. Thomas the apostle, of the nativity of our Lord, of
St. Stephen the martyr, of St. John the evangelist, of the Holy Tonos
cents, Monday and ‘Tuesday in Easter-weok, and Monday and Tuceday
in Whitsun-week and that none other day shal! be kept, ane! commanded
to be kept, holyday, or to abstain from lawful bodily labours

And it ia also enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that every even,
or day next going before any of the aforesaid days of the feasts of the:
nativity of our Lord, of Easter, of the ascension of our Lord, Pentecost,
and the purification and the annunciation of the aforesaid Blessed
Virgin, of All-Saints, and of all the said feasts of the apastles (other
than of St. John the evangelist, and Philip and Jacob), shall be fasted,
and commanded to be kept and observed, and that none other even, of
day, shall be commanded to be fasted.

Aud it is enacted, by the authority abovesaid, that it shall be lawful
to all archbishops and bishops, in their dioceses, and to all other having:
eoclesiastical or spiritual jurisdiction, to enquire of every person that
shall offead in the premises, and to punish every such offender, by de
cepsures of the church, and to enjoin him, or them, such penance os
shall be to the spiritual judge, by his Alueretion, thought moet mid ee
venient.

Provided always, that this act, or any thing therein ccanlosielel
not extend to abrogate or take away the abstinence from flesh, im Lent, —
or on Fridays, and Satardays, or any other day, which ix already ap
pointed so to be kept, by virtue of an act made and provided, io the
third year of the reign of our sovereign lord the king's majesty, that
now is; saving only those evens, or days, whereof the holyday next fol«
lowing is abrogated by thie statute; any thing above mentioned touhe
contrary, in any wise notwithstanding.

Provided also, and it is enacted, by the authority aforesald, shat eee
and so often as, it shall chance, any of the said feasts (the evens wheres
of be, by this statute, commanded to be observed, and kept
to fall upon the Monday, that then, as it hath always beed: beretdiane

— ail

“them, to keep and celebrate solemnly the fenst
commonly called “ St. George’s Feast,” yearly, from
twenty-second, twenty-third, and twenty-fourth days of

such other time and times, as yearly shull be thought con-
king's highness, his hoirs, and successors, and the said
honourable order, or any of them now being, or
‘thing in this act, heretofore mentioned to the con-

No. XUL—(Referred to at page 33.)
ig and putting away divers Books and Iinages.
(Stat. 3 and 4 Ed. VI. « 10]
most excellent majesty hath, of late, sot forth and

and open prayer, in a book intitled, The Book of
‘Administration of Uke Sacraments, and other Rites
the Church of England, to be used and observed
le to the order of the primitive

pt, untruc, vain, and superstitious, and, as it were, a
4: which, for that they be not called in, but
undefaced, do not only give oceasion to such pers
the order, and godly moaning of the king's
aetna: supers

2

Ixxxiv APPENDIX. [wos xt.

atitious service, but also minister grat oocasion to diversity of opinions,
rites, ceremonies, and services: be it therefore enacted by the king our
sovereign lord, the lords spiritual and temporal, and the commens, in
this present parliament assembled, that all books called antiphoners,
misaals, grailes, procossionals, manuals, legends, piles, portuasses, pitie
mers, in Latin and English, couchers, journals, ordinals, or other books,
or writings whatsoever, heretofore used for service of the church, writ-
ton or printed, in the English or Lutin tongue, other than such as shall
be set forth by the king’s majesty, shall be, by authority of this present
act, clearly and utterly abolished, extinguished, and forbidden for ever
to be used, or kept in this realm, or elsewhere, within any the king's
dominions.

And be it further enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that, if any
person, or porsons, of what estate, dogree, or condition soever he, she,
‘or they be, bodies politic, or corpornte, that now have, or hereafter shall
have, in his, lier, or their custody, any the books, or writings, of the
sorts aforesaid, or uny images of stono, timber, alabaster, or earth,
graven, carved, ar painted, which heretofore have been taken oat of any
chureh, or chapel, or yet stand in any church or chapel, and do not,
before the last day of June next ensuing, deface and destroy, or cause
to be defaced, and destroyed, the same images, and every of them, and
deliver, or cause to be delivered, all and every the same books to the
mayor, bailiff, constable, or church-wardens of the town where such
books then shall be, to be by them delivered over openly, within. three
months neat following, after the said delivery, to the archbishop, bishop,
chancollor, or commissary of the same diocese (to the intent, the said
archbishop, bishop, chancellor, or commissary, and ovary of them, eause
them, immediately after, either to be openly burnt, or otherwise defaced
and destroyed), shall, for every such book, or books, willingly retained
in his, her, or their hands, or custody, within this realm, or elsewhere
within any the king's dominions, and not delivered, as is aforesaid, after
the said Inst day of Jane, and be thereof lawfully convict, forfeit and
lowe to the king, onr sovereign lord, for the first offence, ten shillings,
ind, for the second offence, shalt forfeit and lose (being thereof lawfully
convict) four pounds, and, for the third offence, shall suffer immprison-
ment at the king's will,

And be it further enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that, if any
mayors, bailiffs, constables, or church-wardens, do not, within three
‘months after receipt of the same books, deliver, or cause to be delivered,
such books, so by them recelved, to the archbishop, bishop, ehaneellor,
or commissary of their diocese; and if the said archbishop, bishop,
chancellor, or commissary, do not, within forty days after the receipt

it; but that all such pictures and images
in like manner and form, us if this act had

in this act to the contrary in any

it enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that any

‘use, keep, have, and retain any primers, in the

tang forth by the Into king, of famous memory,

fo that the sentences of invocation, or prayer to

mers, be blotted, or clearly put out of the same,
contrary notwithstanding.

rred lo at page 38 and 46.)
on wt he Administration of Sacra
[Stat 5 and 6 Ed. VI. e, 1
‘boon a vory godly order, set forth by the authority
ammon prayer and administration of sacraments, to
within this church of England, agreeable
primitive church, vory comfortable to all
in Christian conversation, and most profit~
God is in nowise so readily and plentoourly
ers, due using of the sacraments, and often

Ixxxyi APPENDIX. wo. xu,

preaching of the gospel, with the devotion of the hearers; and yet, this
notwithstanding, a great number of people in divers parts of this realm,
following their own rensuality, and living cither without knowledge or
due fear of God, do, wilfully and damnably before Almighty God, ab-
stain and refuse to come to their parochial churches, and other places,
where common prayer, administration of the sacraments, and preaching
of the word of God is used upon Sundays, and other days ordained to
be holidays:

For reformation hereof, be it enacted by the king, our sovereign Tord,
with the assent of the lords and commons in this present parliament as-
sembled, and by the authority of the same, that, from and after the
feast of All-saints, next coming, all and every person and persons ine
habiting within this realm, or any other the king's majesty’s dominions,
shall diligently and faithfully (having no lswfal or reasonable excuse to
be absent) endeavour themselves to resort to their parish church or
chapel accustomed, or, upon reasonable let thereof, to some usual place
whore common prayer, and such service of God shall be used in such
time of Jet, upon every Sunday, and other days ordained and used to
be kept as holidays; and then aod there to abide orderly and soberly
during the time of the common prayer, preachings, or other service of
Goul there to be used and ministered, upon pain of pantshment by the
censures of the church.

And, for the due execution hereof, the king's most exeellent majesty,
the lords temporal, and all the commons in this present parliament ms
sembled, doth, in God's name, carnestly require and charge all. the
archbishops, bishops and other ordinaries, that they shall endeavour
themselves, to the uttermost of thelr kuowldgos, that the due and true
execution thereof may be had throughout their dioceses and chargess
as they will answer before God for such evils and plagues, wherewith
Almighty God may justly punish his people for neglecting this good
and wholesome law.

Ani, for thelr authority in this behalf, be it further likewise enacted
by the authority aforesaid, that all and singular the same archbishops,
bishops, and all other their officers exercising ecclesiastical jurisdiction,
as well in place exempt, as not exempt, within their dioceses shall have
full power and anthority by this set, to reform, correct, and punish, by
censures of the church, all and singular persons, which shall offead in
any their jurisdictions or dioceses, after the said feast of All-saints next
coming, against this act and statute ; any other law, statute, privilege,
liberty, or provision heretofore made, had, or suffered to the contrary,
notwithstanding.

And because there hath risen, in the use and exercise of the afore~

“No. xine) APPENDIX. Ixxxvii
‘mid common service, in the church heretofore set forth, divers doubts
ee ae siantin of a ven ry
f the minister, and mistakers, than of any other worthy

well for the more plain and manifest explanation

SRE ece disses peruotn ot ta nid under ef coneonoe
vice, in some places where it ix necessary to make the same prayer and

fashion of service more earnest, and fit to stir christian people to the
true honouring of Almighty God, the king’s most excellent majesty,
with the assent of the lords and commons, in this prosent parliament
asssetnbled, and by the authority of the same, hath caused the aforesaid

by the aforesaid authority, bath annexed, and joined it, so explained end

“perfected, to this present statute; adding, also, a form and manner of

making and consecrating of archbishops, bishops, priests, and deacons,

to be of the like force, authority, and value, as the same like foresaid

book, intitled, “ The Book of Common Prayer," was before, and to be

accepted, rocoived, usod, and esteemed, in like sort and manner, and

with the same clauses of provisions and exceptions, to all intents, con

structions, and purposes, as by the act of parliament, made in the

second yenr of the king’s majesty’s reign, was ordained, limited, ex-

pressed, andl appointed for the uniformity of service, and administra

on of the sacraments throughout the realm; upon such several pains,

act of parliament is expressed: And the said former act

“to stand in full force and strength, to all intents and constructions, and

to be applied, practised, and put in ure, to and for the establishing of

“the book of common prayer, now explained, and hereunto annexed, and

‘also the said form of making of archbishops, bishops, or priests and
d hereunto annexed, as it was for the former book.

by the authority aforesaid, it is now further enaeted, that, if

‘person, or persons, inhabiting and being within this realm,

the king's majesty’s dominions, shall after the suid feast of

ingly and wittingly hear and be present at any other

form of common prayer, or administration of the sacraments,

g of ministers in the churches, or of any other rights contained

annexed to this act, than is mentioned and set forth in the

or that is contrary to the form of sundry provisions and ex

in the aforesaid former statute, and shall be thereof

cording to the lawa of this realm, before the justives of as-

io pyar hid determiner, justices of peace, in their sessions,

hem, by the verdict of twelve men, or by his or their own

or otherwise, ho or they shall, for the first offence, suffer

Ixxxvii APPENDIX. fro. xv.

imprisonment for six months, without bail, or mainprise; and, for the
second offvace, being likewise conyicted as is above said, imprisonment
for one whole year; and for the third offence, in like manner, impri-
sonment during his or their lives, And, for the more knowledge to be
given hereof, and better observation of this law, be it enacted, by the
authority aforesaid, that all and singular curates shall, upon ane Sunday
‘every quarter of the year, during one whole year, next following the
foresnid feast of All-saints next coming, read this present act in the
church, at the time of the most assembly; and likewise once in every
year following; at the same time, declaring unto the people, by the au«
thority of the Scripture, how the merey and goodness of God bath, fm
all ages, been shown to his people, in their necessities, and extremities;
by means of hearty and faithful prayors made to Almighty Gods expe-
cially where people be guthered together, with one faith and mind, to
offer up their hearts by prayer, as the best sacrifices that christian men
can yield.

No, XIV.—/( Referred to at page 61.)

Queen Mary's Letter to the Lords of the Council, on the decease of hee
Brother, Edward VI, July 9, 1653.
[Poxe, ttl. 11.)
My Lords,

We greet you well, and have received sure advertisement, that our
doarest brother, the king, our late sovereign lord, ia departed to Gotl's
mercy ; which news, how wooful they be unto our heart, he only
knoweth, to whose will and plensure we must, and do, humbly submit
us and our wills, But, in this #o lamentable a caso, that is to wit, now
after his majesty’s departure and death, concerning the erown and
governance of this realm of England, with the title of France, and all
things thereunto belonging, what hath been provided by act of parlia-
ment, and the testament and Inst will of our dearest futher, besides other
circumstances advancing our right, you know; the realm, and the
whole world knoweth; the rolls and records appear, by the authority
of the king, oar said father, and the king our said brother, and the subs
jects of this realin : so that we verily trust, that there is no good true
subject, that is, can, or would pretend to be ignorant thereof, And, of
our part, we have of ourselves caused, and as God shall ald and
strengthen us, shall eause, our right and title in this behalf to be pub-
lished and proclaimed accordingly. And albeit this so weighty & matter
scemeth strange, that, our said brother dying upon Thursday at night
last past, we hitherto hail no knowledge from you thereof, yet we cone

}; Hor failing:
it fs in you. ‘And this our lelir, agued with
warrant in this behalf.

nat at our manor of Keninlngc-hal, July 9, 1558.

4 Council to the Queon's Letter, July Y, 1568.
[Foxe, ii, 12]

‘letters, the 9th of this instant, declaring your

xe APPENDIX. {so. x1.

lord's letters patents, signed with his own hand, and sealed with’ the
great seal of England, in presence of the most part of the nobles, coune
sellors, judges, with divers others grave and sage assenting
and subscribing the same, we must, therefore, as of most bound duty
and allegiance, assent unto her said grace, and to none other, exept
we should (which faithful subjects cannot) fall into grievous and un-
apeakable cnormities. Wherefore, we can no less do, but for the quiet
both of the realm, and you also, to advertise you, that, forasmuch as
the divorce, made between the king, of famous memory, king Henry
VIIL,, and the lady Catharine, your mother, was necessary to be bad,
both by the everlasting laws of God, and also by the eoclesiastiea! laws,
and by the most part of the noble and learned universities of Christen«
dom, and confirmed also by the sundry acts of parliaments
yet in their force, and thereby you justly made illegitimate, and un~
heritable to the crown imperial of this realm, and the rule, and domi-
nions, and possessions of the same, you will, upon just consideration
horoof, and of divers other causes, lawful to be alleged for the same,
and for the just inheritance of the right line, and godly order taken by
the late king, our sovereign lord, king Edward VI., and agreed upon
by tho nobles and great personages aforesaid, surcenso, by any protonco,
to vex and molest any of our sovereign lady, queen Jane, her subjects
from their true faith and allegiance due unto her grace; assuring you
that, if you will, for respect, shew yourself quict and obedient (as you
ought), you shall find us all, and several, ready to do you any service, |
that we with duty may, and glad, with your quietness, to preserve the
common state of this roalm, wherein you may be otherwise grievous
tous, to yourself, anc to them: and thus we bid you most heartily well
to fare. From the Tower of London, in this ninth of July, 1553,
Your ladyship's friends, showing yoursolf an obedient subject,

Tuomas CANTERBURY. Houwrincpox.

Manquess or Wincusten, Dancy.

Joux Beororo,

Wirt. Nowrnampron.

Tuo. Evy, Cuaxcetzox, Joun Gates,

Norrnumnencann. Witeram Perne,
Henny Surroux. Writtam Cxcit,
Henny Anunpan. Joun Crmex,
Sunewsnuny. Joun Mason.
PEMBROKE, Enwano Norra,
R. Ricn. Rover Bowss,

ul by
‘to all her highnoes’ most loving subjects her
ire, in manner following.

“ g presently, by the only goodness of God,
n of the imperial crown of this realm, and
wo belonging, cannot now hide that roligion,
d knoweth she hath ever professed, from her

i aa majeaty to talded to oRearve tnd elit
God's grace, during her time, so doth her highness
pita east were of all her subjects

tigify to all her majesty’ Loving subjects, that, of
‘disposition and clemency, hor highness mindeth not
subjects thereunto, until such time as further
assent, may be taken therein; forbidding, neverthe-
of all degrees, at their perils, to move seditions,
‘in her people, by interrupting the laws of this realm,
ins and fantasies, but quietly to continue for the time, till
order may be taken: and therefore willeth

hand commandeth all her good loving subjects to
Gia dort, and ‘ctritian charity; leaving those ‘new=
of papist and heretic, and such liko, and applying

» and travail, to live in the fear of God, exereis-
tions in such charitable and godly doing, as their
‘the great hunger and thirst of God's glory,

| words, many have pretended: and, in so doing,

¢ God, and live without danger of the laws, and
-of the realm; whereof as her highness shall be

in shall rashly presume to make any assemblies
public assemblics, or otherwise, shall go about to

der or disquiet, she mindeth, according to her
‘most severely reformed and punished, according

xeli APPENDIX. [wo ave

And, furthermore, forasmuch as it is well known that sedition and
false rumours have been nourished and maintained in this realm, by the
subtlety and malice of some evil-disposed persons, which take upon
them, without sufficient authority, to preach and to Interpret the word
of God, after their own brains, in churches and ether places, both
public and private, and also by playing of interludes, and printing of
false fond books and. baliads, rhymes, and other lewd treatises, in the
English tongue, containing doctrine in matters now in question, and
controversies touching the high points and mysteries in christian neli-
gion; which books, ballads, rhymes, and troatises, are chiefly by the
printers and stationers set out to sale to her grace’s subjects, of am evil
zeal for lucre, and covetousness of vilo gain: her highness therefore
straitly chargeth and commandeth all and every of her said subjects, of
whatsoever state, condition, or degree they be, that none of thent pre:
sume, from henceforth,to preach, or, by way of reading im churches,
and other public or private places, except in schools of the university,
to Interpret or teach any Seriptures, or any manner of points of doc
trine, concerning religion; neither also to print any book, matter,
ballad, rhyme, interlude, process, or treative, nor to play any interlude,
except they have her grace’s special Iicence in writing for the same,
upon pain to incur her highness’ indignation and displeasure.

. . . . .

. . . .
. . . . .
Given at our manor of Richmond, the eighteenth day of August ia
the first year of our most prosperous reign.

No. XVIL—(Réferred to at page 60.)
In nome det Pontefice Giulio 111. al Card. Rey. Polo. Mug. 6, 155%.
[Quitini, iv, 1003

Come a questi giorni s'intese ta morte di quel giovane, che era ebide
mato Re d'Inghilterra, N. Sig. pens di non mancare Wogui possibile
diligonza, che quel regno avesse da tornare alla vera fede cattoliea,
dalla quale fa cavato per Timpietii, ¢ protervia di Henrico, ¢ di govere
narsi in questo col consiglo e rieordo di V.8. Reverendissima, secondo
che ancora fi il purere di tutta Ia congrogazione deli reverendissimi
et illustrissi signori eardinali ; et cost mi ordind, che io glie we seri-
vessi diifasamente, ¢ comise a monsig. di Carpentras che espedisse il
breve, che sara alligato can la presente, il quale si manda come super=
abondante ancor che non bisogni, accioché V, S. Rma, ed ilustriasiina
sia informata di quello, che si cra deliberato qui prim. Mentre che

sie itl ein cringe w sla
I 0, per avanzar tempo, ¢ parso a sua Beati-

quasi reputa. Le pincort adunque di pighiare questa
servizio di Dio, benefizio della patria sua, ¢

ii sua Santita, ¢ del S. collegio, © di tutta questa,
‘nat ricardo, o consiglio, perch’ ella saperd meglio

di fare; ed il tutto si rimette alla prudena,

elo suo della restitutione ed encremento della re

elusari, ono, come pareri alel. Non tni

in pregare Dio che Ia eonduca « salvamento,
alle sue sante attioni ed operationi, che tutti
quali saranmo accompagnate di qua da noi, con

, Sicrific!, e ogni sorte d'oblatione, S$" ritar-
oliti segni di Tetitia publica, per asare wn

Ia confirmatione, et pitt piena ¢ pid certa
nova; il che sur fine della presente, eon

xeiv APPENDIX. Exo. xvi.

raccommandarmi humilmente in bona gratia di V. S. illostrissima ¢
reyerendissima, basciandoli riverentemente le mani, Di Roma vi, Agosto,
oe

No, XVIL—(Referred to at page 60.)
Cardinal Pole to Queen Mary. Avge 13, 1863.
(Quirint tv. 428, und 116.)

Benedicta manus omnipotentis Dei, quas non soliim majestatom taam
in alto throno, et in possessione regni collocavit, quod per multos aunos
‘od cam spectabat, ct ab omnibus bonis optabatur, aique inter sacras
preces petebatur «i divind clementi, sed etiam eo res deduxit, mt non
moda res ipsa, verum etiam ratio ipsins rei conficiendw omnes animos
incredibili letitii perfundat, ct precipué pium animum toum,, quis
tine sanguine rea peracta est prop?, eum magna clades eset timenda,
proptor frandes adversariorum, que non parvis viribus erant suffiltie
ad cam justissima successione privandam : atque cum, propter longum
spatium oibi divinitis concessum ad suns insidiag subtoxendas, putarant
se ad finem optatam cum scelere suscepti consilil pervenisse, sine novis
auxiliis, sed solis viribus, quas spiritus Dei excitavit in animis mortalium
effectam est, divink providentid, ut brevi momento temporis irritl, ac
delusi sint omnes mortalium apparatus ;—ita conversi sunt qui humans
militia: smilitabant, ad protegendum honorem Dei, majestatis tm ine
columitatem, ac totiua regni salutem. Si quis itaque miratur cur tua
majestas, nullis externis viribus, paucis etiam subditis audentibus ejus
partes amplecti, potuerit regnum ita usurpatum, adversus taptam
hominum malitiam et potentiam, recuperare, aut si quis rogaret quomodé
factum est istud, ros ipsa respondere poterit, “ Spiritus Sanctus super
venit in corda hominum, qui ea ratione tibl reguum restituere volwlt”
atque hoc uno exemplo non solim vestris popalis, sed ctiam universis
christianis, et barbaris nationibus, manifestum fit, quia nullam sit con-
silinm, nec prudentia, nee fortitudo, contra Dominum Deum, et quéd
excelsus dominatur in regno hominum, et cui voluerit, et quando
voluerit, dabit illud, Ejus divinw providentia in rebus humanie eredulitas:
(precipuum nostrw religionis fundamentum) si unquam in istud regoum
introduci et confirmari debuit, per ullam manifestam experientiam, hoo
maximé tempore introduci necesse est, quo propter impioruam tam
dinturnam authoritatem, ita erat in animis hominum debilitata, ot im
coram animis precsertim qui prudentiores sapientioresque putabantary
ut penitis videretur extincta. Cum diving itaque bonitati placuit its
evidentibus signis suam potentiam, in tui majestate extollend’, tune,
cum 4 suis inimicis, ct a multis aliis penitds oppress putabatur,

declare, hoc est eur maximé omnes boni et pii glorientur, et quod tibi
scio Atque si ulla
_ 2 resend quim regiam diguitatem. Atque

his verbis suw sanctissima matris, cujus

caacia, in selps sentiat, quod vident, ut divine
cum seni omnes

‘bonitas “respexit humilitatem ancille sum, et fecit potentiam in brachio
suo," stati * doposuit potentos do sede, ot exaltavit humiles, Hoe dictam
‘erga majestatem tuam semper manifestiis in
tui, cum incremento illo lmtitio, quod

u ‘inentium, pullularint; quippe cum illw indies in
‘tanté rnind succreverint, tam public’ quim privati,
Atque, si hoo ita feceris, percipies profects,

causam omninm maloram tune pullulasse, cum perpetuus
ris adversarius patri tuo persuasit impurum consilium, ut
matris tum, optim reginm. Atque illi magna in Deum,
im seipsum injurie majus additum est scelus, quéd
fecit omnium christianorum; & sancti catholicd obe-
ypostolied reverenti&. Ex hoc iniquo et impio semine tot

culis exponens, certe nunc ed dere multé magis

or fuissem ; cum apertissimé cognoverim divine:

m tuam propensam voluntatem. Nam profectd

“ te manu adjuvari, neque pontificis, neque
us iprincipis; quamvis nunquam cessavit pontifex

ee ‘Deo adventarit, quo divin manu _

nobiliores fructus producat, cum visum fuerlt in pristinam foelleltatem
revocare. Istud nunc omnes boni expectant; atque ego imprimis, cui
major oocasio concessa est dotes animi, que divinitas tibi concessae sunt,
A toneris cognoscondi, En res me mult) etiam magis impellit mt majes-
tati tua id significem, de re tanti, quanta est ecclesiw obedientia, me
magia otiam sollicitum esse, qui antea, qui mente sis erga religionem,
et quo pacto affeeta. Nam, eum circiter trecenta millin passuum dis
tem ab urbe Romd, ouper ad me de rebus Britannlels est delatum, et
per literas summi pontificis cortior factus eum, te ad ¢ummum imperium
‘ease provectam, et electus legatus 4 sede apostolich ad majestatem tuam,
et ad Cwsarem, et ad Golliarum regem, ut tibi gratularer pro vietorii.
Dei in hae causi ipsius Dei. Sed quin quanti res sit intelligo, censal
non inutile fore, si majestatis tus mentem quo pacto Deus moverit,
prius percontatus fuero; cujus caash presentem nuptivm com mets
Titeris mitto: neque istud quidem, quia de optima voluntate tal ssbdu-
Ditem, quoniam te semper gratam erga Deum fuisse cognovi, et aceep-
forum non immemorem, legumque divinarum observantissimam ; inter
quas obedientia apostolicm sedis continetur, cui maxime omaium favere
debes, Nam cert? quidem majestatis tom pator null alii de caused
apostolicats obedivutiam reliquit, nisi quia nollet pontifex Romanus,
caus tum fayens, turpi ct iniquo ejus desiderio assentiri, Sed quoniam
tot annos tanta facta est mutatio, tantaque malitia conata est evellere
ex animis hominum, penitusque extinguere hance ipsam obedientiam, et
observantiam, mihi visum est noo absurdumn fore, si ex teips pereunce
tarer, quod tempus, ant quer ratio aptior commodiorque videretur ad
ipsius viearii Christi Iegatione perfungendum ; idque ad istine ragnt
beneficium, et consolationem, cujus folicitus et quies semper magke
oppressa fuit, ex quo sancta obcdicotia expugnari corpta est, conctaque
solum vertere, Dverevi igitur pris responsum expectare; quod at
expectation! mew optim? respondeat, ab omnipotente Deo supplieiter
peto, omniumque pioram spei, quam habent de majestate teh comoep-
tam, idque ad confirmationem, et inorementum feelivitatis tum, et istins
regoi, Quéd si mihi benigaam audiendam concesseris, spere faturam,
Dei optimi masimi beoeticio, ut intelligas, in hac ips obedientil eece
si eonsistere, et collocatum esse fundamentum et stabilimentum om-
nium bonorum ipsius regui. Sie igitur rogans omnipotentem Deum,
Ut, pro sui infiniti misericordid, majestatom tuam fortunet in ipso
mperio, in quo collocavit, floem seribendi faciam, EB ecenobie Magazent

Benaci. Tibus Sextilis, 1555.

convenientemente
agl' buomini, por ministra, ¢ coopera~
ed essendo nata questa speranza della re~
‘la sola assontione di questa yo ed in,

=

xeviit APPENDIX. fo. svat

Tei consistendo, ¢ da lei dependendo tuito Veffetto di questa bona opers,
si dovesse cercare prima, per ogni via, ingegno, ed arte, di saper Ja
volonti sua, ed aspettare Ia risposta, per due ragionl, una aceid che
non fosse maggior indegnita I esser repulsa per protervia, ed ostinatione,
ed audatia di quel scismatici ed heretici, li quali hanno ardire di sen~
gliar i pugnali alli predicatori eattolici in sul pergolo, che restarci per
vlettione propria temporeggiande un poco, finch si scorga meglio
vado; Tultra, che importa molto pid, acciochd quando quesia regina
habbia quel buon animo che si credo, e spera, verso di noi, e di questa
santa sede, non insorga pericolo, ¢ riceva danno, per nostra troppa frut-
tolosa ¢ precipitosa charitd, o per troppo elo, essendo donna, ¢ senm
forze sufficient nel principio del suo regao, acquistato per benevolenza
di que’ popoli, che, per la maggior parte, odiano a morte questa santa
sedecoltre gl’ interessi de’ beni ecclesiastici, occupati da molti signori, ebe
sono del suo consiglio, ¢ la sorella sostituta a lei dal padre heretica €
schismatica, ch’ ora & nel cuore, @ nella boces d'ognuno, secondo che il
Commendone ba veduta, od inteso. Onde se, per questa molta dillx
genza nostra, le avvenisse qualche caso sinistro, si rovinarebbe forse, il
che Dio non voglis, ogni speranza della reduttione di quella patria,
lovandosi lo forae a questa bona e cattolica regina, overo alienandola da
noi per offesa rigevuta. Per tanto tutti i cardinali, senza che sappes-
sero Ia yolonti d'essa regina palesata da lei, commesa, ¢ confidata al
cameriero nostro, con pregarlo eapressamente, che si vada con ogni
destrezza, ¢ coutezza per hora, ¢ che non si mostri alcuna confidenza
estrinseca, o negociatione di questa §. Sede con Ici, accié che non Ie si
Jovi, nel principio del suo regno, i poter esseguire quello, che eonosce
doversi fare per la salute dell’ anime di quei regni, gludicarono esser
necessario, che voi habbiate lume della sua volonté innanzi al metteryi
in cammino, la quale volontd o dovete gid sapere, havendo havuto
risposta delle vastre lettere, © potete supere in pochi gicmi. Nol, ehe
havemo dal detto camericro nostro inteso chiaramente 'animo dessa
regina, eredemo al fermo, eseer neceseario, che non 6) faccia cosa contro
Ia volonté sua, 0, almeno, avantl che, per lettore vostre (allegando noi
a lei le molte ragioni, che ci inducono « eredere che non sia bene diffe
rire), ella resti persunsa, e se ne contenti. Ma giudicando voi che
Yopera sua non sia buona, sari bisogno d'essortarla, © farla eapace, @
persuasa dell’ opera rostra; il che potrete far benissimo, ed in breve
temspo, talmente che, senza indegnitd, ¢ sicuramente cooperareme alla
providentia di Dio. Per abondare, dal canto nostro, in provisioni, ed
ajutar questa impresa quanto potemo, essendo stato da noi, per eorrier!
espresai, scritto I'altro giorno a cinscuno dei legati mandati per Ia pace,
cho, se ne rivenghino, aggiungemmo, nel medesimo consistorio di hieri,

~~ =)

parle,
s quando perd voi ne foste richiesto, che altramente
né hnvete da mostrare di saperlo, essendo stato
non solo in segreto, ma in confessione. Dat.

‘MADALELL
Ze yq

ce APPENDIX. Deo. xix,

Il Meilesimo al Medesimo, . Getober 12, 1353.
{Ubid. 115.)

Dilecto fili noster, salutem. Ricevemmo le yostre lettere dell’ ultimo
de! passato, date in Trento, insieme con la copin della lettera di mon-
signor Ffentico, per le quali sentimmo quclla contenterza d'animo, che
si possa immaginar maggiore; vedendo che Dio benedetto inspira, &
corrobora, ¢ confirma, ogni giorno, pili quella santa ¢ cattoliea regina.
Noi, dal canto nostro, non mancaremo di progar Dio, che le conceda
gratia di poter mettere in esecutione la pia mente sua, ¢, per questo
effetto, col consenso di tutto il colegio nostro, ordinaremo le supplics-
tiont pubblice, con fl giubileo, secondo il recordo vostro. Tntanto po-
trete seguitare il viaggio allegramente, con la benedizione di Dio &
nostra. Datum Rome xi1, Octob. moxut.

No, XIX.—( Referred to at page 60.)
Regina Maria Reginalde Cardinali Polo. Octob, 10, 1553.
{Quirini, iv. 429)

Optime Sobrine Pole, in Christo observandissime. Acecepi literat
tuas, quas tuus fumillaris mihi reddidit, ex quibus intellext perpetuam
optimam yoluntatem erga hoe regnum, patriam tuam nimirhm, et erga
legitimos heredes, cum summil Istitie significatione ob ea quar plaeue-
rant divine: clementis Ommipotentis Dei in ostendend’ sud erga me
veri, justissimé, infnitique misericordié, propter quam me tibi etiain
non parum debere sentio, cum monita amantissima pricterea in literis
addideris. Quéd si nullum nature vinculum inter nos intercederet,
quod cert maximum intercedit, tamen, vel unk hac de caus, maximes
tibi deberem iag, quod me tam amantér monuoris; atque ego dabo
operam, pro viribus, ut monitis tuis satisfaciam, quippe cum neque
unquam fuerim, nec sim, neque (ut divine misericordi® confide)
unquam future sim, catholica: adhortationis in tuis literis contents
adversarin. Quod attinet ad meam obedientiam, et dobitam observan-
tiam erga sponsam Christi, et matrem divinam suam catholicam et
spostolicam ecclesiam, harum literarum lator poterit te commode
docere; is enim poterit explanare quanta sit animi mei molestia, prop-
terea qudd on possim animi mei sententiam in hae re prorsiis patefit-
cere: sed cum primum datum erit fucultas sinceritatis animi mei erga
divinum oultum explicandw, obedientiw, quid sentiam, exequendie
faciam to primum per literas certiorem. Quod spectat ad eoronationem,
idem. nuncias omnia plane explicare poterit, multaque alia, quibus
illum adesse volui, cum mirificé, Omnipotentis Dei miscricordid, con-

No, XX.—(Referred to at page G1.)
“Maria Regina Anglia Raginaldo Cardinali Polo, Oct.28, 1553.
{Quirini, iy. 119.)

nostris literis intelloxisti quo in statu res nostrw fuerint,

tempore quo litere nostra emisie sunt, et quibus oceasionibus mota,

Fee Castle mepenterans adeo enim delegatio tua publica
et nostris subditis odiosa, ut maturior accessus, licet desi-

plus prajudici quim auxilii fuerit allaturus, Fidele testi«

Sisaatene ot urgent, ut titulum eupremi capitis
ehsenearameaneaag nim
n veterem religiouem, in

ultimum

ci APPENDIX. fro, xx,

vita spiritum ; nos nihil contra conscientiam posse consentire ; titalum
illum non convenire regi; distinctas potestates, dignitates, et offician;
regem d eacerdote secipere; corpus politioum nihil commune hhabere
cum eeclesiasticn; sexum nostrum considerandum, cul nihil minds eon-
venit quim talis titulus, out tituli usus; exposcere nos ab illis, ut, si
aliud impetrari non posit, suspendant ad aliquod tempus ea, quer hane
fissumptionem, nostrm consclentim adversantem, concernunt, donee
aliud convenientius remedium inveniri posit. Quéd si nostram hanc
tam justam petitionem negloxerint, beosito quid agam, aut quid eonslli
capiatn nescio: & te uno prudentius consilium requiro, quo et mea
conselontiam ab omni injurid et scrupulo vindicem et eximam, et quid
sequendum in his procellis audiam.

Aljud est quod magis nos angit: cum enim eardinalis Dandinus ad
nos quendaim ex suis, quem fidum et intimum predicabat, deputascet,
existimans ca, que ad absolutionem gencralem censuraruin ecclesiasti-
carum, quam potebamus a pontifice, pertinent, tutd sibi coneredi pose,
statin ut Romam advenit, in publico consistorio, et extra, publicavit ;
atque tam fideliter secretam continuit, ut orator noster, qui agit Vene-
tiis, nobis pleniasimé negotium, multorum relatu, deseripserit et expres-
serit: quod si comitiis innotuerit, obstinatiores video fore super dicth
abrogatione statutorum, et titull assumptione. Rem gratissimam nobis
fecoris, ai hoc factum tam pertidum detexeris, ct nes corum, quae Romie
et in consistorio retulit, cortiores feceris, quid inde sit sequuturum ad-
monueris, et quid faciendum mox consulueris; tibi enim confidentis-
sime loquimur, ut juves, et nostri regni stabilimentum promoveas; fo
‘onim his plis officiis tibi addictiores reddes. Bene vale, reverendissime,
quem Deus conservet. Londini, xxviii. Octob. spnmt.t

Eadem Eide. Nov. 15, 1558.
(Ibid. iv. 121.)
Reverendissime,

Antelleximus ca que scripto ct nuntio per te concredita sunt, et quo
studio, qua pietate, quique affectione erga religionem, orga rogaum,
erga patriam, et nos sis; quim sanctus, et utilis, et optandus finis tee
legationis in has partes, ai modo tempus, rerum nostraram tum gubli-
carum tum privatarmn status, subditorumque nostroram animi incon-
stantes, falsis doctrinis ct interpretationibus pervuasi, et & recth veritatis

1 [IV in as woll to remark that, in a lottor dated on the 13th of the following

and addrvssed to Maty, pope Julius solemnly assured ber that no
such treachery, as she hexv complains of, had boen perpetmted. Apud Quiriti,
Wy. 433, 433,75)

“frarum rerum recordatione et solieltudine, augetur), aut quad alind
desiderem, sut precer, aut magis commendatam habeam, quim ut

uspicions repurgat
jon tantum difficile, verbm impossibile videamn fore, ut hoc parla
m ° ct integriim restitui pictas, religio, ot ecclesinsticn auctoritas
qadd alio parlamento opus sit, quod indici possit hine
uA quatnor menses, ut meum consilium sentit, Audies ex

1 statuta facta tempore Edwardi regis, bona memoriw,
‘chariasimi, religionis statum concernentia, annullata et

ue cultum restitatum in eo statu, in quo fuit tem=

imantque omnes, qui mihi ben? volunt, et sunt i eonsiliis,
initia landabile, et quash vaticums ad obedientiant

0. Andics etiam, parlamentum, sine acrupulo

te, matrimonium serenissimw regins Catharinm, matris

ctw, cum rege Henrico, patre nostro, approbasse tanquam
‘Yerum, quod ficri non potuit, nisi et tacité auctoritatem
ee ee
‘confirmatoril declaratam ; atque ita notam illam illegitie

civ APPENDIX, [Nox

et quid statuendum consulas, quid in nobis desideres, quid fleri posit,
indices; omni enim studio, diligentid, et oper exequemur quod com-
modum et tutum nobis regnoque nostro ta et consilium nostram exinti~
maveris: ct cum hie duo sint absoluta, nempé religionis cultua, et
matrimonii approbatio, speramus te brevi Bruxellas coneessurum, alio
legationis pretextu, ex quo loco nobis vieiniori, commoditas erit free
quentits scribendi et respondendi: nihil enim magis opto, quam ut tuls
scriptis, tam doctis ct piixy swpide invisas, admoneus, ct consoleris
Interim videbo quid tuo nomine possum, et promptissimo animo exe-
quar. Bené vale, quem Deus conservet. Londini xv. Novembris
MDLIN

Reginal. Card. Polus Marie Regine Angliv, Dec. 1, 1553.
[Ibid iv. 123,

Serenissima,

Cum literas majestatis yestre, Latino sermone ad mescriptas, primilm
accepissem, quad hw in fasciculum cum. altis literis conjectss essont,
nec verd ab €0, qui illas ad me ex aula Cersoris miserat, ulla mentio
fierct majestatie veetre, nihil sane minds cogitabam, quam ab eh me
aliquid omntnd aecepisse: sed lectis Jam emteris literis, eum eas
aperuissem, et in extremé pagelli, in qui nomen majestatis vestra erat
adgcriptum, manum ejus agnoscere viderer, tamen, quod exsent Latina
sermone script, et non patrio, quo solent principes cum suis agers,
sive scribant sive loquantur, quo etiam ipsa, paucis ante diebus, ad me
seripscrat, equidem non potui non mirari, Quod si ob cam fortasse
cansam majestas vestra feeit, quod existimaret exilium mihi totannoram,
quibus 4 patrid absum, ut uaum, sic notitiam, patrice lingua abstulisse,
habuit justam illn quidem eausam cur ad me Latiné seriberet: hoc
enim ipse et nonnullis nostrorum hominum accidisse vidi, et idem mihi
perswpe accidit, cum aliquid perpetud oratione dicendum sit, uty
quorundam yoeabulorum penurii, qua mihi memorifi exciderumt,
hinream. Sed quiecumque fugrit qjus rei causa, certé nihil mihi gratius,
nihil mihi optutius esse potuit, quam quovis sermoue & majestate vestrh
seriptas litoras logore, quibus tamen ut tum Latine responderem, et alio
sermone, atque patrio, uterer, 4 me quidem ipse impetrare non potuie
Hoe secilicet effecit periculi magnitudo, in quo majestatem vestram
voranri ox illis ipsis literis intellexi ; ¢ quo ipsa evadondi rutionem cum
me sibi perseribl postularet, eA linguA sum usus, qui sperabam meum
sensum & me sic exprimi posse, ut certitts multd et distinctids Intelligee
rotur, id cst, patria; et has literas per cortum tabellarium misi, cum

i

fi
e
i

Fe
HE

ie
zE

deel
ride

q

FE

evi APPENDIX. [rox

periculo facturum : majoris enim et certioris poricali magnitado minoris
‘nec ita certi timorem aufert, et simul omnem deliberandi faoultatem
eripite

Idem verd nune acoidit majestati vestre. Tila jam naufragiom fect;
aut, si non ipsa felt, certé regnum Angli fecit, eum se spontt ex nave
Potri in mare hnjus sweuli projecit, Quod si id naufragium die proprie
non potest, quia navis hae nallo unquam casu frangt demergive potest,
tamen, quando qui ex bac se projecerunt, idem periculam ne naufragi
incurrunt, perinde habendum est ac si naufragium fecissent. In hoo
igitur tanto majestatis vestre: discrimine et pericule, ecce tabula, quam
illi ego indieo, quam eidem per me Dous, quam sedes apostolien por-
rigit, ut sese ex pelagi fluctibus possit eripere, Au, sipericuli maguitudi-
nem hic videret, cujusquam consilium peteret num tabula sit arriplenda?
At veré non tabulam tantim, sed navem Petri Deus illi offert, et illam
quidem maximam ac tutissimam, quix, omnibus swoulis toties jactats,
nunquam Guctibus ost oppresia. Quid ergo majestas vestra puse
dubitat cam conseendere? An, si hoc facit, non prorsis ostendit se
periculi sui magnitudinem non videre? At verd ita plane existimet,
‘ac pro certissimo habeat, haud majore unquam in periculo versates esse
‘los, qui, cooperta undis universi torri, extra aream relicti sunt, quim
qui nune, erescentibus oupiditatibus et pravis opinionibus, quibos, tase
quam fluctibus, animus obruitur, clm antes, corpoti ecclesia adjameti,
in nave Petri tanquam in arc’ casent, ex ci se abjecerunt, Neque vero
se existimet majestas vestra minore in periculo versari, quéd animo ipsa
nunquam ab ecclesia obedientid, nunquam ab arch recesserit, etst eure
pore cum iis vyersaretur, qui sese e nave projecerant: hoc enim, anto-
quam regni gubernacula accepisset, aliquam fortasse habuit exeusatio~
nem; at idem illam nune co majore accusatione dignuam esse ostendit,
quod, cum servata eit ipsa ut cootercs servaret omnes, eumque rector navis
smanum ei porrigat ut suos omnes socum trahat, tamen id facereounctetur,
dubitet, consultet; interim autem illi pereant.

Hactemis majestati tam, quomeds quidem potui, periculum demon-
stravi, et tanquam in tabali depietum proposui: nunc majestas vestra
judicet, tempusne sit detiberundi, an pothis exequandi id, quod sibi et
divino et humano consilio constitutum cat atque preecriptum. Etenim
video divinam bonitatem duas illi coasultrices in bac caush dedisse,
alteram legem divinam, alteram natune ; utramque enim liters efus osten-
dunt sibi in consilium adhibitas esse. Nam, cum soribit, se, in veter|
religions enutritam, usque ad extremum vite spiritum constituisse is
‘eA perseverary, ab ilk se didicisse titubum illum supremi capitis ecelosize
regi non convenire, scire ve distinctas esse potestates, dignitates, et offi-
Gia regis et eacerdotit, aliud esto corpes politicum cujus rex est caput,

; ~~ ml

‘Hoe antem Deus ideired dare distulit, ut majestas

‘manu se accipere eoguoscat ea quit ad tuendum reg~
quod eliem reuse {prum scooplh ut tandem univece
plané ex animo referats quod quidem si

ur. Nos, ut debemus, pro tranquillitate regui, proque
majestatis vestre assidad vota facimus, sermperque fa-
ipsa plan’ assequetur, si in eo omuem sper positam

Giulio 111, at Cardinale Polo. Oclob, 28, 1558.
[Quitini, iv. 119.)

Annanszi di V, S. reverendissima ed iustrissima, pare a

8 sempre parso, che si debbano havere tre considera~

onore @ servitio di Dio benedetto, V'altra di adjutare,

ey APPENDIX. (ro. xxi,

difficoltA nelle cose della religione @ sue medesime, Questa terza con-
sideratione Ja lascié tutta nella deliberatione di V. S, reverendissima ed
illustrissima, come a quella che non li manea pradenga, picta, ¢ ehariti.
Si spera, e tien per certo, che, formando la regina il piede nel tempo
rale, accomoderi indubitatamente i] spirituale; sicome ancora, dal’ altro
canto, si pud dubitare, che, se ella volease accomodare il spirituale, non
fermata il temporal, potrebbe eorrere naufragio in Mano e Yabtro.

invitissimo imperatore ha fatto dire a sua saotita d’haver mandato a
Y. 5, illustriesima © reverendissima, a farla formare dove ella si trovara,
per vedaro soa maesti. Quanto il precipitare, a oechi chiusi, potrebbe
portare pregiuditio a questa Impressa, come il temporeggiare ed il eam-
minare, a occhi aperti, potrebbe portare sicurissimo favore. Non pare
ancora a sua maesti, cho il nome dolla Jogatione dolla pace basti, sapendo
che clascuno Vinterpreta cho sia fntta per coperta della prima. Non
yorebbe sua maesti che V. 8. reverendissima ed illustrissima se Tacos
tanse, fin. cho si vedessa maggior lume, perchd abborisse di essere ridotia
uno de doi ponti, o di lassarla andare dipoi innanzi, eon perieolo di
perdersi tutto Vacquistato in quel regno, o di ritenerla, ¢ non dare audi-
enza, con dare occasione alli maligni di calunniare sua macsti, che non
volesse pace, © si curasse poco della reduttione di quel regno alla santa
fede, ed antiqua religione; nelli quali doi articoli, come li pare exer
giustificatissime nel conspetto di Dio, cosi non ne vorebbe esser incol-
pato appresio il mondo. Sua beatitudine é tanto persuasa della buona
mente di sua maestl, che crede che non si possa errare in abbraceiare
il suo consiglio, come crederebbe che si potcsse commettere grand
errore, quando si facesse tl contrario: che ¢ quanto mi occorre ei dire
per Ia presente a vostrasignoria reverendissima ed ilustrissima. Datum
Rom, xxviii. Octob, mputr1.

No, XXIL—( Referred to at page 62.)
Bulla Institutoria Cardinalis Poli Legati, August 5, 1553.
(MS, in my possession.)

Julius episcopus, servus servorum Dei, dilecto filio Reginaldo, Sancta
Mari in Cosmedin dincono cardinal, Polo nuncupato, ad charissimam
in Christo filiam, Mariam, Anglia: reginam illustrem, ct universum
Angliw regnum, nostro, et apostoliew sedis legato de latere, salutem, et
apestolicam benedictionem. Si ullo unquam tempore licuit, nune corté
appositissimé dicare licet, destera Domini fecit virtutem ; hance, inquam,
Jetissimam lucem licet omnlum pioram gaudiis, atque acclamatione
celebrare. Quid cnim aliud dicemus, quam dexteram Domini hane
tam inopinatam rerum conversionem fecieee, ut Horentissimum Anglin

‘motu, ol, quam ipel constituerunt, rogit potestate

ut ipsa Marin uni omnium voce regina salataretur, effecit.
‘nostro, qui non obliviscitur sues, qui et huic
premium fidei sum, invicteque constantim, pateraum

“jam humanities amiserat, divinitis detulit, et hance non

‘ Spuaa i east dalam fucld converaum ii, et cai
slesive restitutum, Cui quidem spei, sancteque fidacia,

e sf tntate i vclomi, nb dain, Cum igitur
di teactandi re, negotioque divini ope conficiendo, et
‘cui hane provinciam demandare possemus, assiduos nostra
‘effunderemus, ta semper nobis, non sane primus, sed

am occurristi, quem omnind, prov ceteris, huic curw pr
‘Unde habiti super his, cur vonerabilibus frateibus
Salsa cardinalibus, deliberntione maturd, de

Jet certe est; sive lingua ejus gentis, et morum,
; sive, ob deductum a sanguine regio genus,
seu singularem in omni genere pradentiam,

cx APPENDIX. (xe, xn.

Deum, ac Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, qjusque sanctam eccle-
siam catholicam amorem atque observantiam, multis jam in rebus cog-
nitam atque perspectam spectaremus, personam tuam, quam his, quas
modo commemoravimus, et plurimis aliis virtutibus omninm munerum
lnrgitor Altissimus exornavit, ad hance Iegationem aptissimam judiecayie
mus. Quam ob rem ciroumspectioni tum per prieséentes literas manda-
mus, ut munus istud pro efidem tud erga Deum pietate, enga nos et
sanctam banc sedem reverentii, erga Christianam rempublicam studio
atque amore, suscipiens, id pro tua fide, diligentid, dexteritate exequare;
nibilque pretermittas, quominis, Doo bene juvante, optatum logationis
fructum assequare ; in crrorem lapsos consolando, utque in Dei gratiam,
et sum sanct catholicw ecclesi communionem restituendo, Cujus
rei maximd soilicot in ipsiug Dei clemontid, secundum Deum autem,
cum in studio, prudentid, et virtute tui, tum in ipsins Marine reginw in
Deum pietate, sapientid, et devotione, spem ponimus.

Datum Rome, apud Sanctam Poetrum, anno incarnationis Dominien
millesimo quingentesimo quinquagesimo tertio, nonis Augusti ; ponti-
ficat‘s nostri anno quarto.

Bulla Facultatum Extraordinariarum Cardinalis Poli, Aug. 5, 1553,
[MS. in my possession.)

Julius episcopus, servus servorum Dei, dilecto filio Reginaldo, sanetw
Mariw in Cosmedin diacono eardinali, Polo nuncupato, ad charissimam
in Christo filiam nostram Mariam, Anglin reginam illustrom, et univer-
sum Angliw regoum, nostro ct apostolicw xedis legato de Iatere, salute
et apostolicam bevedictionem, Post nuntium nobis allatum de obitu
Edwardi, Hentici VIL. Anglim rogis nati, cum cogitare capissemus,
num Deus calamitatum illius provineis, per plures annos sevit regam
tyrunnide ab unione saucte catholicw ecclesiw separate, misertus, illius
ealutem aliquando operari dignaretur, ecce charissima in Christo filia
nostra, Maria, Anglie nune princeps, ojusdem Henrici regis natay qua
semper in rect fide religioneque, contra domesti
firnam sese alque constantem precstitit, und onmiu
claratur. Undo ex Dei misericordii, ot ejusdern Marin regina pietato,
et sapientid spem sumentes, provinciam illam ad ovile gregis Dominiel,
et qjusdem sancte catholicw ecclesiw unionem, illd potissinum reg-
nante, redire posse, hoc tan evident jam appropinquantis divine benig-
nitatis indicio, ingenti ketitid exultavimus. Non enim potuimus, patric
personam gerentes, reditum filii, quem perditum timebamus, licet de
Tonginquo prospicicntes, non magno gaudio prosequi. Itaque tanta
rerum opportunitati non decsse volentes, perditamque ovem illam qua

oz

quia, sic ligati, missas, ct alia divina officia,

Gi

cxii APPENDIX. (yo. xat.

etiam contra ritus ct ceremonias hactenus probatos et usitatos, celebra~
verint, aut illis alias ve immiscuerint, contracti; nec non (super) biga-
mii per cosdem clericos, seculares, vel regulares, vert aut fiet®, sew abils
qualitercunque incursd, ctiamsi ex eo, quéd lidem clerici, in sceis con
atituti, cum viduis, vel alids corruptis, matrimonium de facto contraxt-
rint, pretendatar, rejectis et expulsls tamen pris uxoribus, sic de-facto
copulatis; quédque bigamii, et irregalaritate, ac allis preemissis noe
obstantibus, in corum ordinibue, dummodo,ante eorum lapsum in baoresin
hujusmodi, ritd, ct legitimé promot, vol ordinati fuerint, etiam in altaris
ministerio ministrare; ac quecunque et qualiacunque, etiam eurnta, bene
ficia, secularia vel regularia, ut pris (dummodo super eis alteri jus quaesi-
tum non existat), rotinere ; et non promoti, ad omues, etiam saeraset
preshyterat(s ordinesabcorum ordinariis,si digni ot idonel repertl fuerint,
promoveri; ac beneficia ecclesiastica, si cis aliis canonicé conferantun
recipere, et retinere valeant, dispensandi, et indulgendi; ac omacen
inhabilitatis et infamise maculam, sive notam, ex priemissls qaomodolibet
insurgentem, penitds et omnino abolendi; necnon ad pristings honores,
dignitates, fumam, et patriam,ac bona otiam confiscata, in pristinumque
et eum, in quo ante premissa quomodolibet erant, statam (ita ut ome
nibus et singulis gratiis, privilegiis, favoribus, et indultis, quibus emteri
Christi fideles gaudent, et gaudere quomodolibet possunt, uti, et gaudere
valeant in omnibus et per omnia, porinde ac i a fide Catholic in aliquo
nunquam defecisent), restituendi, reponendi, et reintegrandi
dammodo, corde contriti, eoram errata et excessus alicui, per eos
eligendo, Catholic confossori sacramentaliter confiteantur, ac pavaiter=
tiam salutarem, ois per ipsum confessorem propterea injungendam,
‘omuind adimpleant, omnem publicam confessionen, abjurationem, se
nuntiationem, et pamitentiam, jure debitam, arbitrio evo moderandi,
vel in totum remittendi ; necnon communitates ect universitates, et sine
gulares personas quascunque 4 quibusvis illicitis pactionibus et convene
tionibus, per cas cum dictis aberrantibus, sca in coram favorem qao~
modolibet initis, ot cis prestitis juramentis et homagiis, illorumaue
omnium, observations, etsi quem hactends eorum oceasione ineurrerint
perjurii reatum, etiam absolvendi, ct juramenta ipsa relaxandi: ae
quoscunque regulares et religiosos, etiam in hwresim hujusmodi, at
prefertur, lapsos, extra eorum regularia loca, absque dicte sedis lieenthh,
vagantes, ab apostasiw reata, et excommunicationis sententid, aliiaque
censuris et penis ecelcsinsticis, per cos propterea, etiam justa suoram
ordinum instituta, incursis, pariter absolvendi: ac cum eis, ot aliewi
beneficio eeclesiastico curate, de illud obtinentis consensu, etiam in
habita clerici sccularis (habitura suum regularem sub honest togd
presbyteri secularis deferentibus), deservire, et extra eadem regularia

ri qualitate, et cognith eorum verd ad Christi fidem
¢ aliis circumstantiis ot modificationibus, tuo tantum
quibus allis, prosortim elericis in sacris ordinibus
quibus, prout apostoli docuerunt exemplo, ct

fe sacra concilia et canones statucrunt, non

indalum omnind non generetor (citra tamen

otum ministeria, et titulos beneficiorum ecclesiasti-

| ipsorum ordinum exercitio sublato), ab excommunica-
- allis reatibus propterea incursis, injuncth Inde eis
pornitentié salutari, absolvendi,ue cum cis (dummodo

% Femanvat de cotero sine spe conjugii) quod

ratorum partom allis benefleiis, seu hospitalibus,
acu piis usibus similiter arbitrio tuo perpetud
1 ae cum possessoribus bonoram eeclediasti-
imis, si tbl expedire videbitur, immobllibus per
wuper fructibus male perceptis, ac bonis mobilibus
di, et transigendi, ac os desuper liberandi, et
ex concordiis, et transactlonibus hujasmodi,

exIv APPENDIX.

tendis omniaquo sng a gm premio i gu!
dolibet necessaria et opportuna esse
gerendi, et exercendi: necnon contradictores pacer
tibi in pramissia non parentes, per sententias, conauras, ot
siastions, et quecunque alin juris et fneti remodia,
positi, compescendi; et legitimis, super his ee
sibua, scntentias, censuras, et pocnas hujusmodi, etiam iteratia vieibus
aggravandi, et auxilium brachii secularis, si opus fuerit,
neenon Catholicos Jocorum ordinarios, ant alias personas D
timentes, fide insignes, literarum scientid proeditas, ac gravitate :
‘conspicuas, et wtate venerandas, de quarum probitate, et cireumepro~
tione, ac claritatis zelo plena fiducia concipt possit, ad pricmissa omnia
consimili, vel limitati potestate (absolutione et dispensatione elericorum:
circa connubia, ac unione beneficiorum, seu eoram fructawm et bonorum
separatione et applicatione, ae concordid cum poskessoribus beneficiorum
ecclesiasticorum, ct corum liberatione dantaxat exceptis) substituendi,
et subdelogandi, plenam et liboram apostolicam authoritatem tenore
presentium, et ex corti scientil concodimns facultatem, et patestatom =
decerneutes, omnia et singula per te, seu a te pro tempore substitutes
et subdelogatos, vigore presontiom, et illaram forméd servati, alids ith,
et rect? pro tempore facta ot gesta, valida ot cfficacia fore,

ab omuibus inviolabiliter observari debere? nee ea,

ubreptionis aut obreptionis vitio, acu intentionis

defoctu, notari, vel impugnari posse; siequ premissis omnibus et
singulis, per quoscunque judices, et commissarios, quavis authoritate
fangentes, ctiam causarum palatii apostolic: auditores, in quayis caus
et instantid, sublath eis, et eorum cnilibet, quavis aliter judicandi, et
Hnterpretandi authoritate, ct facultate, judicari, ac definiri debere: ac
si scous super his @ quocunque, quavis authoritate, scientor, vel igno-
ranter contigerit attentari, irritum, et inane, non obstantibus quibus
‘cunque apostolicls, ac in provincialibus, et generalibus consilits editis,
specialibus, vel generalibus constitutionibus, ¢t ordinationibus, etiam
pluries omanatis, ao in corpore juris elausis, ot quibusvis literi# per moe
‘et pnedocessores nostros ac dietam sedem, cum quibusvis
rum derogatoriis, aliisque efficacioribus clausulis et decretis coucessis,
et emanatis, ac innovatis, neenon quarumvis otiam cathedralium, ot
metropolitanarum, ac collegiatarum ecelesiarum, neenbn monasterioram,
et aliorum regularium locorum quorumlibet, a6 quorumeunque ordinumn
juramento, confirmationc apostolic’, vel quavis firmitate alii roboratia,
statutis, et constitutionibus, Quibus omnibus, etiamsi pro illoram suffi.
cienti derogatione, express, specifica, ct individua mentio habenda
esset, illorum tonores, nc si de verbo ad verbum inserti forent, pro

an |

voluntatis infringere, vel cl ausu temerario
fli aati ica, avianiate ‘prasmatipses ihdSgeainent
‘et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum equs, se

Htatum Communium Cardinalis Poli, August 5, 1553.
[Extmet from MS. in my possession.]

par vigeat observantia, se transferre, et nova
onis quibuslibet, ecclesias, monasteria, et domos
ee tetets esisieicn versa

exvi APPENDIX, fromm

fundare, et dotarc, ac collapsa reparare volentibus, ut illa in Toeis ail
hoo honestis et commodis fundaro, dotare, et roparare, et, in funda
tionibus hujusmodi, licltwet honesta onera illa pro tempore obtinentibus
impouere valeant; reservato eis, quoad ecclesias per eos jam ubilibet
constructas, sou inceptas, et ulterids de nove construendas et restanran-
das, ae etiam posteris eorum, jure patronatis, et presentandi personam
idoneam ad iila, dum vacabunt, licentiam concedendi: ac loeationes, et
alienationes de bonis immobilibus ecclesiaram, monasteriorum, prioras
tuorm, administrationum, vel officiorum, aliorumque beneficioram eccle
siasticorum factas, si in evidentem utilitatem illorum cesserint, confit
mandi, et approbandi; ac singulos dofectus, si qui intervenerint,
supplendi, ete.

Bulla Confirmatoria Facultatum Cardinalia Poli. Nonis
Augusti, 1563.
TMS. in my posseesion.]

Tulius episcopus servus servorum Dei dilecto filio Reginaldo sancte
Marie in Cosmedin diacono cardinali, Polomuncupato, ad charissimast
in Christo filiam nostram Mariam Anglie reginam illustrem, et univer-
sum Auglia: reguum nostro et apostolicw sedis legato de latere, salutem,
‘et apostolicam benedictionem. Cim nos hodie te, ingenio, doetrini,
Probitate, et surmmé erga Deutn pietate insignem, alfisque multiplioum:
virtutum donis, que in te divina propagavit clementia, ornatam, pro
‘nonoullis arduis et gravibus causis non solum sedem apostolicam, sed
orthodox fidei cultuin et religionem, atque universam christianitatem
concernentibus, ad charissimam in Christo filiam nostram, Mariam,
Angliw reginam illustrem, ct universum Anglim rognum, nostrum et
spostokicw sedis logatum do latere, tanquam pacls angelum, de fratrum
nostrorum consilio, ad Dei laudem duxerimus destinandum, Nos, ut
commissum tibi officium legationis hujusmodi ed efficacies
Possis, qud majori a nobis fueris facultate suffaltus, de vingulart
ccircumspectionis prudentid, doctrini, diligentia, et pietate plenam in
Domino fiduciam obtinentes, te in universis locis, ad quie te declinare
contigerit, nostrum et apostoliew sedis verum, legitimum, et indubitatum
Procuratorem, actorem, et nuncium generalem, ac specialem, ita tamen
quod specialitas generalitati non deroget, nec é contra, tenore jprecsen~
tium favimus, constituimus, et deputamus ; dantes, et concedentes tibi
plenam et Ifheram potestatem, authoritatem, et facultatem, ac mandatum
generale et speciale, pro nobis et hac sancti sede, in qui ex permissione
divind sedemus, nostro et ejusdem sedis nomine, omnia, et wingula, quit
pro executione tibi per nos commissorum necessaria fuerint, seu quo-

iil

Pautus SADOLETUS CARPENT.

potestatem concedente Cardinali Polo munus legati exorcendi,

etiam dum in partibus Plandrie subsistat. March 8, 1554.
(Wilkins, iv. 91.)

Having recited the second of the preceding instruments, the pontiff

thus proceeds,—Verum cum ta ad partes Flandris, ox quibus brovis-

transfretatio existit, te contuleris, ac ex certis rationi«
‘notis inibi aliquamdid subsistere habeas, ac 4 nonnullia
scrupulosis

n hasitetur, an ta, in partibus hujusmodi sub-
predicts et allis tibi concessis facultaribus uti, ac in codem
ordinarios aut alias personas, ut pramittitur, qualificatas,

bus per te juxta dictarum literarum continentiam pro
-utantur, allas juxta earundem literarum tenorem sul-

wre possix, Nos, cuusuin tue subsistentive in iisdem par-
et singularum literarum predictarum tenores, pri-
cienter expressis, ac de verbo ad verbum insertix,

tis quovismodo nominatas, ad te pro tempore ro~
etiam circa ordines, quos punquam gut malé
munus consecrationis quod iis ab aliis episcopis vel
hacreticis et achismaticis, aut alide minds rité, ot

ui ecclesia: consueth, impensum fait, etiamsi ordines et

exvill APPENDIX. [soos
munus hujusmodi otiam cired altaris ministeriam tomerd executi sint,
per teipsum, vel alios ad id a te pro tempore deputatos, libere uti; ac
in codem regno tot, quot tibi videbuntur, locorum ordinarios vol alias
personas, ut pramittur, qualificatas, qum facultatibus per te cis pro
tempore concessis (citi tamen eas quae solim tibi, ut prafertur, eon-
cessive existunt), ctiam te in partibus Flandria: hujusmodi subsistente,
liber’ utantar, et ens exercennt ot exequantur, alins juxta ipsaran
literarum continentiam ac tenorem substituere et subdelegare: secnon
de personis quorumcumque episcoporum vel archiepiscoporam, qui
metropolitanam aut alias cathedrales ecelesins de manu Jaicorum, etiam
schismaticorum, et prusertim qui de Henricl regis, et Edwardi cus
nati, receperunt, ct corum regimini ct administration’ s¢ ingeserunt,
et corum fructus, redditus, et proventus, etiam longissimo tempore, tan-
quam veri archiepiscopi ant episeopi, temer’ et de fucto usurpando,
etiamsi in hicresim, ut prcfertur, inciderint, scu antea heretici fuerint,
postquiim per te unitati sanctw matris ecclesim restituti extiterint,
tuque cos rehabilitandos esse censueris, si tibi alite digni ot idonel
yidebuntur, eisdem metropolitanis et aliis cathedralibus ecclesiis denud,
nocnon quibusvis aliis cathedralibus, etiam metropolitanis, ecclesia, per
cobjtum vel privationem jllarum prasulum, seu aliis quovis modo pro
tempore vacantibus, de personis idoneis, pro quibus ipst Maria regina,
juxta consuetudines ipsius regni, tibi supplicaverit, auctoritate nostri
providere, ipsasque personas eisdem eeelesiis in episcopos aut mrchiepis-
copos pneficere: ac, cum iis, qui ecclesia eathedrales et metropolitanas
de manu laicorum, ctiam schismaticorum, ut prefortur, receperunt,
quéd eisdem seu aliis, ad quas cas ulitis ritd transferri contigerit, cathe
dralibus etiam metropolitanis ecclestis, in episcopos vel archiepiscopas
prevesse, ipsasque ccclesins in spiritualibus et temporalibus regere et
gubernare, ac munere consecrationis, eis hactentis impenso, uti; wel a
iMlud cis nondum impensum extiterit, ab cpiscopis vel archiepiseorils
catholicis, per tenominandis, suscipere liberé et licitt possint; néenon eum
usvie, per te, ut pramittitur, pro tempore absolutis et rohabilitatie,
uf, eorum erroribas et excessibus provteritis nonobstantibus, quibisvis
cathedralibus etiam metropolitanis ecelesiis, in episcopos ut archiepis
copos privfici ot prwesse, illasque in cisdem spiritualibus ct temporalibus
regere et gubernare; ac ad quoscumquc etiam sacros ot

ordines promovere, et in illis aut per cos jam licet minds rite susceptis
ordinibus ctiam in altaris ministerio ministrare, necnon munas eonse-
crationis suscipere, et illo uti, liberé et licité valeant, dispensare etiam
liber’ et liciti possis, plenam et liberam apostolicam auctoritatem por
pricscntes concedimus facultatem et potcstatem; nonobstantibus con-
stitutionibus et ordinationibus apostolicis, ac omnibus illis, ques in sine

Cxx APPENDIX. (wo. xxi

bonorum ecclesinsticorum, tim mobiliam quim immobiliam, in profato
regno possessoribus seu detentoribus, pro quibus ipsa serenissima, regina
Maria intorcesserit, de bonia per eos indebité detontis, arbitrio tuo,
auctoritate nostri, traetandi, concordandi, transigendi, componendi, et
cum eis, ut prefata bona sine ullo scrupulo in posterdw retinere pox
sint, dispensandi, omniaque ct singula alia, quic in his et circa ca quo-
modolibet necessaria et opportuna fuerint, concludendi et factendi
(salvo tamen fn his, in quibus, propter rerum maguitudinem et gravi-
tatem, hwe sancta sedes merité tibi viderctur consulenda, nostro, et
prwfatm sedis beneplacito et confirmatione), plenam et liberam aposto-
cam auctoritatem, tenore presentium, et ex cert sclentih, concedinus
facultatem : nonobstantibus literis felicis recordationis Pauli papi 14
pradecessoris nostri, de non alienandis bonis ecclesiasticia, niet corth
formé sorvatii, et aliis quibusvis apestolicis, ac in pravincialibus et sy-
nodalibus conciliis editis, generalibus vel specialibus constitutionibus et
ordinationibus, necnon quarumvis ecclesiarum, et monasteriorum, 2e
aliorum regularium et piorum locorum, juramento, confirmatione apos:
tolich, vel quiivis alik firmitate roboratis, fundationibus, statutis,
conguctudinibus, ioram tenores pro sufficienter expressia habentes,
contrariis quibuscumque. Datum Romm, apnd S. Petrum, sub annule

piscatoris, die xxviii Juni, mpiiv.

No. XXIIL—(Referred to at page 63.)
Paulus Papa LV. Philippo et Marie Anglie Regibus. June 30, 1555.
[Quirint, v. 136)

Charissimi in Christo filii nostri, salutem et apostolicam benedic-
tionem, Quos tanto nos desiderio, et Romana ecclesia univers
cunetusque almm hujus urbis populus expectabamus, dilectus filims
nobilis vir, Antonius de Montacuto, venerabilis frater Thomas, Rlien-
sium episcopus, et dilectus filius eques, Edwardus Carne, serenitaturn
vostrarum oratores, duce vestrn apud Deum oclestis gratim lumine,
nonis Junii incolumes ad nos pervenerunt: quinto antem post die, in
palatio apostolico ct auld regum, publicum eis consistorium dedimus, in
quo venerabilibus fratribus nostris, «ancte Romanw ecclesi cardina-
Hbus, principum christianorum oratoribus, magno episeoporum [ot]
pralatorum numero, omnibusque nobiliam Romanorum et aulicoruns
ordinibus presentibus, simul atque a nobis ad paternum pacis et
umplexam et osculum admissi fuerunt, prim} reghum vestram amplissi«
mamque mandatum, ad gratias de dati proteriti schismatis venta per
‘eos agendas, debitam nobis et sedi apostoliow submissionem et obediese
tiam, vestro ac vestri regni nomine, prestandam, ecclesiarum eathedrae

et osculati, atque in clementissima matris catholic et apostolicw ec-
= m et gremium recepimus, quod nerini ad eam redeunti
jest: cumque dilecti filii Reginaldi, Sanctar Marie in

‘Cosmedin diaconi cardinalis, Poli, nostri ot sedis apostoliew de latere
que venke ot absolutionis ipsius fidem fnciobant, nobis

demi porrigerent, non solim veniam et absolutionem ipsam appro-
bavimias, sed, quatenis opus ceset, denud dedimus. Vordm postquam
‘ita hme omnia peracta sunt, sic oravit episcopus veri eloquentii et
sani prvditus doctriné, adeo vestroram pruteritos errores commento
ravit, coque animi affectu peenitentiam presentem ante omniam, qui
aderant, oculos posuit, ut, pre gaudio tanti a Deo accepti beneficii, vix
nonnnlli sibt a lacrymis temperare potuerint : nam, etsi, primis gjus ret
‘hnuntiis felicis recordationis Julio III, predecessori nostro, allatis, ea
Initia signa ubique,apud nos data sint, de quibus ad vos prescriptum
arbitramur, nihilque a nobis optari nee preclarius, nec

-videbatur, non plané tamen omnes in co conquicvissent,

} extrem pristitt obediontiw manu serenitates vestra

perfecissent. Quare, consistorio dimisso, ejusque actis per

ipsimet oratores testes erunt cm privates, tum
‘ecclesia atque urbis hilaritatis. Nos, cum ex nostri
metiremur, nullam aliam majorom excogitari posse

i putabamus; cum, tamen, non ita multd post, x11 Cal,
tum item yestrum et patentes literm nobis fuerint

nplo quo ew, quas in consistorio lectas dicebamus

TIL, quo illee facrant inscripte, in nostrom Pauli

m iflius qui condium serutator est. Quantum

seereto apud Sanctum Marcum, aliquot ibidem

xxii APPENDIX. [xo. xxir

prolatis virieque insignibus prmter morem convocatis, literas prilis
quibus seorsum vestra serenitates de pontificatn nostro nobis responde-
dant, posted mandatum et literas patentes perlegi fecimuas, et quamivis
res ipsa per se adeo sit memorabilis, ut his monumentis egere non
videatur, ea tamen in archivio, et in secretioribus nostris hujusmodi
scripturarum thesauris diligenter reponi et asservari mandayimus; obe-
dientiam yestram incredibili ipsorum frotrum nostrorum plausu iterum
accepimus ; veniam et obedientiam datam comprobavimus; et cwtera
fer’ omnia egimus qu in consistorio publico egeramus: qué enim et
pluribus actibua ac testimoniis confirmata fuisse in prmsenti et in
posterim compertum fucrit, id 6 majorem vestris serenitatibus pietatie
gloriam, regno ipsi vestro fidei constantiam, sanct» buie verd sedi
guetoritatem videtur pariturum case. Quie omnia ote ab ipsis oratoribus
Serenitates vestrm melius cogniture sunt, quiim tamen ipsi egregid, ae
pid, quantique cum vestri utriusque diguitate hoe legationis manere
benevolentiam vobis apud omnes comparaverint, quantaque #cdes apos
tolica et nos serenitatibus vestris, post Deum ipsum, debeamus, voluimus
Lis etiam literis apud vos testatum esse. Nam de Cantuariensi, allisque
ecclesiis, et cacteris gjusdem generis negotiis, ipsimet oratores, idemque
dilectus filius noster, curdinalis Polus legatus, copiord vobiscum
Jocuturi sunt; nos enim omnem operam navabimus et his, et omnibus
allis vestris desideriis, quae nonnisi honestissima fore confidigxuy, ut,
quantum cum Deo poterimus, satisfnciamus, Quodque ad legatum
ipsum, eardinalem Polum, attinet, nihil in ejus honorem, vel commodum,
vel amplitudinem, neque isthic A vobis, neque a nobis hic, excogitart
conferrique poterit, quod tantw illius virtuti ac probitati, tantisque erga
nos et sanctam hanc sedem, ergaque vos et regnum vestrum, officiis et
meritis satis ease videatur. Datum Rome, apud Sanctum Marcum,
sub annulo piscatoris, die xxx Juni, mpiv., pontificatis nostri anno
primo.

No. XXIV.—( Referred to at page G4.)

Il Cardinali Morone al Cardinati Reginaldo Polo. Nov. 7, 1554.

(Quirini, iv, 170.)

Per quello che V. 8, reverendissima scrive a mo con le sue de 28
del passato, lo quali ginnsero hiorsera, e per quello che di pitt ho vedato
nelle lettere soritte a messer Giovanni Francesco Stella, ho potutoassai bem
comprendere acho termine si trovaase all’hora il progresso della legatione
di V. S. reverendissima, la quale mi fa gratia e favore a serivermi con-
fidentemente quanto le occurre, ed io, di quel poco che posso, nom
manco di servirla, come sone obligato di fare per servitio di Dio « del

yoo xxiv] APPENDIX. xxiii

publico, © por In particalar congiuntione ¢ servitit che tengo con lel,
alla quale seriverd liberamente quanto mioccorre per risposta di deta
‘sua lettera de” 28.

Vedo Ia speranzn, che haveva V.S. reverendissima della reduzione
del reguo d'Inghilterra, © vedo insieme il timore in che si trovava, ¢ le
cause onde nasceva Tuna e Valtro di queati affetti; e credo che, a
quest’ hora, sari cresciuta la esperanza, ¢ manoato il timore, perohd it
timors nasceva tutto dalla «ifficoltd de’ beni eccleslastlel ; ed, in questa
parte, poich® V. S. reverendissima havri veduto la bolla, che & piaceiuto
a nostro signore di concedere, ed havrk inteso come sia passnta la cos,
‘credo che in lei sard cessato tutto To scrupolo che aveva, © per questo
eredo che non sara bisogno che io faccssi longa risposta alla lettera di
V. S. reverondiseima: nondimeno per pid soddistazione non Inscierd dt
dire qnantn ml occorre.

Quello che ha detto a V.S, reverendiasima Tambasciators Cesareo
venuto d’ Inghilterra, cio’, che sia necessario quietar gl intoressati in
dott! beni eeclesiastici, accid non si opponghino alla obbedienza della
chiesa, non é dabbio che & conforme all opinione dell’ imperatore, €
delli sereniasimi re e rogina d’ Inghilterra, poich®, per solo questo effetto
i commissione di tutti tre le lor maesti, i Sig. D. Giovanni Maarique,
che ers a Firenza, venne in diligenza & Roma per trattar con sua santita,
che arpliasse Ja facolta di V. 8. reverendissima, ¢ con Ia venuta di detto
signore fu spedita la bolla, che si mandé poi per eorriero a posta; ed
havendo quella maestd voluto chiarir questo punto, prima che st sia
permesso ohe V. S. reverendissima entri nel regno, anzi havendo anco
volute (com ella serisse per altre sue) saper da let come essa intendeva
di usar le facoltd, ciod, s' intendeva di communicarle con le lor mncstd,
overo fare da se stessa &0., si vede che sono fermi in questo parcre, che
non si possa fir di manco ci non donare j beni eeclesiastiei a chi li pos
siede, il che par lor necessario, essendovi tanto numero dl interessati, 1
quali forse hanno havuto quei boni ex causi onerosd, o per servinil fatti
al re, oaltre enuse, ¢ chi volesse hora riconoscerle, sarrebbe quasi un
metter in confusione tutta quell’ isola, la quale, in questo principio d' un
nuovo re venuto di Spagna, ed essendo continuamonte sollicitata a tu-
multuare, ha bisogno d’ esser tenuta quieta: e perd quelle maesti pa~
rono costrette a rimover ogni causa di romore, che potesse naseere ; ©
purché eseguisca Jo cssentiale di tornare alla obbedienza della chiesa, 6
si ricuperi Ia salute di tante anime, nel resto poi pare che si possa do~
‘nare quello, che non si pud vendere.

E perché si conticna ancora, in diverse parti della lettera di V. 8.
roverendissina, che, per non dificultar I' entrata sua in Inghiltorra, si
potria per hora passar con silentio ta materia de’ beni ecclesiastici,

exxiv APPENDIX. [Noo xxiv,
dando in generale ogni buona intentions a tutti, ¢ facendoli certi dell’
ampia facoltd che essa tiene, ed assicurande gl’ Ferbane 2 at
tarli; ¢ dice ancora, che quei principi mostrano voler che li beni eccle-
sisstioi st concedano.a chi li possled, del che exen dice esser molto alien:
To da tntti questi punti vedo quanto V. S. reverendissima sia andata
riservata in questa materia, il che molto mi pies, © non é stato, se nom
bene prudentemente fatto, per chiuder Is bocca ad ogn’ uno, che di
qua havesse voluto malignare: ed anco, a questo particolar, conosco
che Dio governa V.S. reverendissima in tutte le sue attioni, come lo
prego che faccia sempre. Ma, per risponder a detti punti, mi pare coma
chiara, che tutta la difficult do“ beni ecclesiastici nasee da quelli che li
Possedono con animo di non restituirli (perohé il reader quel che si tien
d’ altri & sempre in poter d’ ogn’ uno); ¢ questi cosi fatti possessor 0
temono di non easer col tempo forzati a restitutione, o forse ve
qualeuno che ha qualche rimordimento di conscientia. Ma come si
per continuare di goder in pace ¢ sicuramente, tutti sone d’ accordo:
domandarne la donatione dal papa, della quale vorriano esser certificath,
prima che tornasero all’ obedientin: © dubitanda quelle serenissime
maesti, che questo impedisca ls obedientia, hanno supplicato a nostra
signore, che dia autorith amplisaima a V.S. reverondisima da poter
donare ke. Et non ? dubbio che li interessati ¢ Io mnesti loro mede-
sime sono d’ opinione, che agatur cum ipsis bond fide; oude toraaudo,
cssi all’ unione della chiesa con quest’ intentione, #6 vedesscro pol che
Li fosse innovata alouna cosa, o domandato conto di detti beni, potria
facilmente suscitarsi qualche nuove romore,il quale daria sempre grand’
imputatione a V. 8, reverendissima appresso a quelle macsti, oltre che
si porteria anco pericolo di non poter mai pid ricuperar quel regno, &
di perder tutto il frutto, che si spera della reduttione ¢ salute di tante
anime, @ dell’ eempio de vicini, Et perd io credo che, in questo, V.S,_
reverendissima possa, siouramente andar quant’ oltre le piacerd, ver
denda che di qua la cosa é intesa benissimo; e si & cancessa Ia facolth
con opinione, che possa esser ispediente non cerear altro conto di detti
deni, ¢ donar &¢. Anzi nolla congregatione nostra li voti de”
et dei legisti, et degl’ altri, furono d’ accordo, che si licet alienare bona.
ecclesia pro redemptione captivorwm, sia molto pit licito il farlo per la
ticuperatione d’ un regno intero, ¢ per la salute di tante anime: oltro
che questo non é alienare, ma solamente é un ricuperar I’ alienato. Et
Por’, come ho detto, a me pare che V. S. reverendissima in questo.
tria essere nen scrupolosa, perch? la benigniti e potentia di Dio, che
‘ruol hora salvar quel regno, trovari anco modo di ristorar,a sao tempo,
de’ beni temporali che hanno perdute. vii Novembre, s10nt¥e
<i

E =|

Noy XY) APPENDIX. OXxV

No XXV.—( Referred t0 at page 63.)
An Actrepeating all Articles and Provisions made against the See Apor-

_ folic of Rome, since the twentieth year of King Henry VIIL., and for
_ the astablishment of all Spiritual and Ecclesiastical Possessions and

amare enesee ais

(Stat. 1 and 2 Phil. et Mar, ¢. 8.)

MeV scai aloe che tweailocs year of Yay Henry VIL., of famous
memory, father unto your majesty, our most natural sovereign, and gra-
gious Isdy and queen, much false and erroneous doctrine hath tess
(onesie _paily by divers the nataral born suhjecis
of this realm, and partly, being brought in hither from sundry other
foreign countries, bath been sown and spread sbroad within the same;
by reason whereof, ax well the spiritualty ax the temporalty of your high-
‘ness’ realms and dominions have swerved from the obedience of the sve
apostolic, and declined from the unity of Christ's church, and so have

‘until such time as your majesty being first raised up by God,
and set in the seat royal over us, and then by his divine and gracious
providence knit in marriage with the most noble and virtuous prince, the
king, our sovereign lord, your hasband, the pope's holiness and the see
apostolic sent hither unto your majesties (as unto persons undefiled, and
by God's goodness preserved from the common infection aforesaid), and
unto the whole realm, the most reverend father in God, the lord cardinal
Pole, legate de Iatere, to call us home again into the right way, from
whence we have all this long while wandered and strayed abroad ; and
wo, after sundry long and grievous plagues and calamitios, soving by the
goodness of God our own errors, have knowledged the same unto the
said most reverend father, and by him bave been, and are, the rather at
the contemplation of your majesties, received and embraced into bees
and bosom of Christ's church, and, upon our humble submission
promise, made fora declaration of our repentance, to repeal and abrogate
welt acts and statutes as had been made in parliament, since the said
twentieth year of the said king Henry VITT., against the supremacy of
the see apostolic, as in our submission exhibited to the said most reve
rend father in God, by your majesties, appeareth ; the tenor whereof
enstoths—

We the lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons assembled in
this) present parliament, representing the whole body of the realm of
‘England, and the dominions of the same, in the name of ourselves parti-
‘ealarlys/and alvo’of the suid body universally, in this our supplication
directed to your majestics, with most humble suit, that it may, by your

ae

exxvi APPENDIX. [x0. xxw,
V intercession and moan, be exhibited to the most reverend father itt
God, the lord cardinal Pole, legate, sent specially hither fram our west
holy father, the pope Julias the third, and the see apostolic of Rome, do
declare ourselves very sorry and repentant of the schism and disobedience,
committed in this realm and dominions aforesaid, against the said see
apostolic, either by making, agreeing, or executing any laws, ordinances,
or commandments against the supremacy of the said soo, or otherwise
doing or speaking that might impugn the same; offering ourselves, and
promising by this oar supplication, that, for a token and knowledge of
‘our said repentance, we be, and shall be always, ready, ander and with
the authorities of your majesties, to the uttermost of our powers, to do
that shall lie in us, for the abrogation and repealing of the said Laws and
‘ordinances in this present parliament, as well for ourselves, as for the
whole body whom we represent. Whereupon, we most hambly desire
your majestics, as personages undefiled in offence of his body towards
the said sce, which nevertheless God by his providence hath made eub-
ject to you, #0 to set forth this our most humble sait, that we may obtain
from the sce apostolic, by the said most reverend father, as well particu-
lsrly as generally, absolution, release, and discharge from all danger of
‘such censure and sentences, as by the laws of the church we be fallen
into; and that we may, as children repentant, be received into the besom
and unity of Christ's church, so as this noble realm, with all che mem
bers thereof, may in this unity and perfect obedience to the see apostolic,
and popes for the time beivg, serve God and your majesties to. the fare
therance and advancement of his honour and glory. We are, at the
‘intercession of your majesties, by the anthority of our holy father, pope
Jalias the third, and of the sce apostolic, assoiled, discharged, and deli-
vered from excommunications, interdictions, and other consures ecclesias=
tical, which have hanged over our heads for our said defaults, since the
time of the said schism mentioned in our supplication; the which time
the said lord legate and we do all declare, recognize, and mean by this
act, to be only since the twentieth year of the reign of your most noble
father, king Henry VII. It may now like your majesties, hat for the
accomplishment of our promise, made in the said supplication, that ix, ta
ropes! all laws and stamtes made contrary to the said supremacy and sce
apostolic, during the said schism, the which is to be understood; since
the twenticth year of the reign of the said king Heary VIL, and so the
said lord legate doth accept and recognize the sume.
‘Where, ia the parliament begun and bolden az Westminster in the
year of the reign of the late hing, of moat famous memory,
king Heary VILL, one act was then and there made against plaralities of
benefices, for taking of farms by spiritual wen, and for non-residenes, ia

ee I

APPENDIX. OXXViL
things, it was ordained and enacted, that, if

that is to say, the same person or persons only, and
aingema dalbti, iorob th gScige, pals an gaiG
sterling, and should also lose the whole profits of every
‘or benefices, a8 he receiveth or taketh by force of any such
union, toleration, or dispensation: And where also,
a mil it wan ordaied ‘nd coms, that, if any persan or por-
or obtain, at the court of Rome, or elsewhere, any man-
‘ner of licence or dispensation to be non-resident at their dignities, pre-
bonefices, contrary to tho said act, that then every auch person
in execution any such dispensation or licence for him-
‘said first day of April, in the said year of our Lord God, one
thousand five hundred and thirty, should run and incur the penalty,
ety st macys nds sterling for every time so doing, to be
forfeited and recovered as by the said act is declared; and yet such
weno = yom , or to be put in execution, to be void
pert a 7 Con serne: cnt more) plainly/te dt oid nag

by the authority of this present parliament, that ax much:

said act, as concerneth the articles and clauses aforesaid, and
ery the words and sentences contained in the said act, concerns
es and clauses, and every of them, shall from henceforth

|, annulled, revoked, annihilated, and utterly made void for t

thing in the sald act to the contrary in any wise nowithstand~

, a" tho session of the samo parliament, holden upon

‘promogation in the twenty-third year of the reign of the said Inte king
Pe ia one oct te contacted, The det that so pres chek
the Diocese where he or she dwelleth, except in cortain

at the said parliament, in the session holden at West-
in the twenty-fourth year of the reign of the

‘exxvili APPENDIX. [ro xxv.

‘said late king Henry VIII, one act was made, that appeals in such cases,
as hath been used to be pursued to the see of Rome, should not from
henceforth be had or used, bat within this realm

And where also, at the said parliament, holden at Westminster in the
twenty-first yeur of the reign of the said late king Henry VIII., and there
continued by divers prorogarions until the fourteenth day of April in the
twenty-seventh year of his reign, one act was made concerning restraints
‘of payments of annates and firet-fruits of archbishopric and bishopric
to the see of Rome:

And where, at a session of the said parliament, holden in the twenty>
fifth year of the reign of the said Inte king, there was also ono act made,
intituled, The Submission of the Clergy to the King's Majesty:

And one other act, intituled, An Act restraining the said Payments of
Annales or First-fruits to the Bishop of Rome; and of the electing and
consecrating of the Archbishops and Bishops within this realm:

And one other act was then and there made, intituled, dm Act com
cerning the Exoneration of the King’s subjects from Exactions and Tm
positions, bofore that Time, paid to the See of Rome, and for having
Licences and Dispensations within this Realm, without auing farther for
the same:

Be it enacted by the authority of this present parliament, that the
soveral acts made for the restraint of payments of the sald annates and
first-fruits, and all other the said acts, made in the said twenty-fourth end
twenty-fifth years of the reign of the said late king, and every of them,
and all and every branch, article, matter, and sentence in them, and
every of them, contained, shall, by authority of this present parliament,
from henceforth be utterly void, made frustrate, and repealed, to all ine
tents, constructions, and purposes.

And be it further enacted by the authority of this present parliament,
that all and every these acts following, that is to say, one act made at the
session of the said parliament, holden upon prorogation at Westminster,

in the twenty-sixth year of the reign of the said late king Henry VIL,
intitaled, Ae Act concerning the King's Highness to be supreme Head of
the Church of England, and to have Anthority to reform and rédrest
all errors, Heresies, and Abuses in the same:

And ono other act, rade in the samo session of the same parliament,
intituled, An Aet for Nomination and Consecration of Suffragans peithin
this Realm:

And one other act, made in thejtwenty-seventh year of the reign of the
said late king Henry VIII, intituled, An Act whereby the King ahold
have Poscer to nominate thirtyotwo" Parwois of hia Clergy and Laity fit
the making of Ecclesiastical Laws :

|

i ‘An Act concerning the Establishment of the
f the said King in the Imperial Crown of this Realm, in the
‘isa farm of a corporal oath devised and set forth, thar

f this realm should be bound to take, against the power,
istion of the sec of Rome, Be it enacted by the

i, that so much of the said act as

i against the supremacy, and alll oaths thereupon:
Sgiheay abal:be.frora-hencebarth utterly void, repealed,

also, one other act was made in the thirty-seventh year of
‘the said late king Henry VII, intituled, dn det that Doc~
of tvil Law, being married, might exercise Eoclesiastical Juris-
im, Be it enucted by the anthority of this present parliament, that

‘OXXX APPENDIX. [xo sev.

in the first year of the reign of king Edward VI. intituled, 4a det for
the Repeal of certain Statutes concerning Treasons, Felonies, Se, i the
which act, amongst other things, there are contained certain provishons,
pains, penalties, and forfeitures, for and against such as should, hy open
preaching, express words, sayings, writing, printing, overt-deed, ot att,
affirm or set forth that the king of this realm, for the time being, is not,
or ought not to be, supreme head in earth of the eburches of Bugland
and Ireland, ne of any of them, or that the bishop of Rome, or any ether
person or persons, other than the king of England for the time being, is
or ought to be supreme head of the same churehes, or any of them, a im
the same act Inst before rehearsed at large is contained, and may appear,
Be it enacted by the authority of this present parliament, that these
clauses before rehearsed, and other of the xald act concerning the supre=
macy, and all and every branch, article, words, and sentence iis the same,
sounding or tending to the derogation of the supremacy of the pope's
holiness, ar the sce of Rome, and oll pains, penalties, and forfeitures
made against them, that should by any means set forth and extol the
said supremacy, shall be from henceforth utterly void and of none effect,

Anil be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, that all classes,
rentences, and articles of every other statute or act of parliament, made
eithonee the said twentieth year of the reign of king Henry VIL, against
the supreme authority of the pope's holiness, or see apostolic of Rose,
or containing any other matter of the same effect only, that is repealed in
any of the statutes aforesaid, shall be also, by authority hereof, from
henceforth utterly void and of none effect.

And where we, your most humble subjects, the lords spiritual and
temporal, and commons in this present parliament assembled, have
exhibited to your majesties one other supplication, in form following

We, the lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons in this
present parliament assombled, representing the whole body of this
realm, reduced and received, by your majestics’ interoesaion, to the
unity of Christ's church, and the obedience of the see apostolic of Rame
and the pope’s holiness governing the same, make most humble suit
unto your majesties, to be likewise means and intercessor, that all
occasions of contention, hatred, grudge, suspicion, and trouble, both
outwardly and inwardly in men’s consciences, which might arise amougst
us by roason of disobedionee, may, by authority of the pope's holiness,
and by ministration of the same unto us by the most reverend fatherin
God, the lord cardinal Pole, by dispensation, toleration, or permission,
xe pectively, as the cave shall require, be abolished and taken away; att
by authority sufficient, these articles following, and generally all other,
when any occasion shall require, may be provided for and confirmed.

ms =|

=

; legitimate
Teeestee in cha tae tha reat fr shin Ue bang, at bo pt
the laws of God, nor in such case as the see apostolic
used to dispense withal.
‘™ That institutions of benefices, and other promotions occlesiastical,
made according to the form of the act of parliament,
confirmed,

‘laws of the 2
_ * And finally, where certain acts and statutes have been made, in

‘of the late schism, concorning tho lands and hereditaments of

and bishopries, the suppression and dissolution of mo-

‘nasteries, abbeys, priories, chantries, colleges, aud all other the goods
‘and chattels of religious houses; cinco the which time, the right and
‘dominion of certain lands and hereditaments, gooda and chattels,
beloaging to the same, be dispersed abroad, aud come to the hands and
‘possessions of divers and sundry persons, who, by gift, purchase, ex-
change, and other means, according to the order of the laws and statutes
of this realm for the time being, have the sume: for the avoiding of all
seruples, that might grow by any the occasions aforesaid, or by any
“other ways or means whatsoever, it may please your majesties to be
4 and mediators to the said most reverend father, cardinal
‘causes and quarrels, as by pretence of the said schist,

Oceasion or mean whatsoever, might be moved by the

of the said lands and hereditaments, goods and.
id, by the common laws, acts, and statutes of this

exxxii APPENDIX. [xo. xxv,

‘of Canterbury bave presented to your majesties a supplication, in this
‘tenour that followeth

“ Nos episcopi et clerus Cantuarlensis provincig in hac synodo, more
nostro solito, dum regni parliamentum celebratur, congregati, cum omni
debiti humilitato ot roverentia exponimus majestatibus vostris, quad, licdt
ecclesiaram, quibus in episcopos, decanos, arehidiaconos, rectores, vicarias,
prefecti sumus, et animarum, quae nobis et cure nostruz subjectie sunt,
et carundem bonorum, jurisdictionum, et jurium, ex sacrorum canonum
dispositione defensores et curatores constituti summus, et Propteren, ipsaram
bona, jurisdictiones, et jura, in pernicioso hujus regni preterit schismate
deperdita ot amissa, omni studio, ot totis nostris viribus recuperate, et ad
pristinum ecclesinram jus revocnre, jaris remediis niti deberemus ; nihil
omints tamen, habito pritis per nos super hac re maturo consilio et
deliberations, ingenué faternur, nos optimé cognoscere quiim hme bonorum
ecclesiasticorum difficilis, et quasi impossibilis, esset recuperatio, propter
multiplices ac pend inextricabiles super his habitos contractus, et dispo-
sitiones; ¢t quod, si ea tentarctur, quies et tranquillitas regni facilé
perturbaretur, et unitas eccloxioe Catholico, quo jam, pietate, et authorl~
tate majestatam vestraram, hoc in regno introducta est, cum maxima
difficultate suum debitum progressum ct finem sortiri posset: ideo nos
bonum, et quietem publicam privatis commoditatibus, et salurerm tot
animaram pretioso Christi sanguine redemptarum terrenis bonis antepo-
nentes, ct non que: nostra, sed quae Jesu Christi sunt quacrentes, ma-
jostates vestras enixé rogamus, cnsque humilitor supplicamus, ut roveren-
dissimo in Christo patri, domino Reginaldo cardinali Polo, ad ipsas et
universum hoc Angli« regnum sanctissimi Domini nostri, domini Juli
pape IIL, et apostolicw sedis de latore legato, hme nomine nostro
insinaare, et apud eum intercedere dignentur, ut, in his bonis ecclesias~
ticis, in parte, vel in toto, arbitrio suo, jucta fucultates sibi ab eodem
sanclissimo domino nostro papd concessas, corundem bonorum detento-
ribus elargiendis, ot relaxandis, publicum bonum privat, pacem et
tranquillitatem dissidiis et perturbationibus, atque animarum salutem
bonis torrenis proforre, et anteponere velit, Nos enim in omnibus,
quw ab ipso legato statuta ot ordinata circa heee bona fuorint, ex nunc,
Prout ex tune, et ¢ contra, consensum nostrum prostamus: imo etiam,
ut in prevmissis se difficilem, aut restrictum reddere non velit, majestates
‘Yestr® nostro nomine eum hortari et rogare dignabuntur. Insuper
anajestatibus vestris supplicamus, ut, pro su pletate, efficere dignentur
ut ea, quer ad jurisdictionem nostram, et libertatem ecclesiasticam
pertinent, sine quibus debitum nostri pastoralis officli, et cure animarum
nobis commissm, exercere non possumus, nobis, superiorum temporum
injurid ablata, restituantur ; ct ea nobis et ecclesie perpetud Hlaesa, et

— a

yo. exe] APPENDIX, CXxxiii
salva permaneant; et ut omnes loges, quo hane nostram jurisdictionem,
et libertatem ecclesiasticnm tollunt, seu quovis modo impedinnt, abro~
gentur ad honorem Dei, et majestatum vestrarum, et universi hojus

temporale commodum, et salutem ; certam spem etiam
‘wentrasy pro suf alngular} in ipsum Deum pletate,

etal theald moat reverend father, the lord legate, at tho
intercession of your majestios, hath, by the authority of the see apostolic,
amfficiently dispensed in the matters specified in the said several suppli
‘cations, as in his said letters of dispensation is contained more at large,
the tenour whereof ensucth
‘* Reginaldus, miseratione divin’ Sanct: Mariw in Cosmedin Sanctae
Romane ecclesim diaconus cardinalis, Polus nuncupatus, ad serenissi-
‘mos Philippum ct Mariam Anglim reges, fidei defensores, ct universum
i: ‘sanctissimi domini nostri papw et sedis apostolic de
eiadem serenissimis Philippo et Mario regibus salutem
‘in Domino sempiternam, Cim supremum consilium istius rogni, parlia-
mentum nunoupatum, majestatibus vestris per suos supplices libellos
‘exposulsset, quéd perniciosissimo schismate, in hoe regno alids vigente,
qaod nunc Dei miscricordia, et majestatum vestraram pictate extinctum
‘est, authoritate ipsius parliament, nonnulli episcopatus divisi, et ex his
-aliquir inferiores ecclesie in cathedmles erectm, et schol, atque hos-
pitalia fundata, necnon plurima dispensutiones, et beneficiorum provi-
‘Hones factw fucrunt, ac multe personw, quibus persuasum fuerat, juris
eanonici dispositiones hoc in regno amplits locum non habore, inter se,
{in gradibus consanguinitatis vel affinitatis de jure prohibitis, et alils impe-
dimentis canonicis sibi obstantibus, matrimonia per verba de prawsenti
contraxerunt, et multi actus judiciarii, et processus tam in primis quam
in ulterioribus instantiis, super rebus spiritualibus et ecclesiasticis, eoram
jadicibus tam ordinariis quim delegatis, qui authoritate Inicali procede+
dant, habiti, et servati, ac super cis ctiam sententi« late et promulgates
" fuerunt, et bona ccclesiastica per diversns ejustem regni personas occu-
at apprehensa fuerunt; que quidem, licét ex sacrorum canonum
eet ita daclarat possent, tamen, si ad olium statum, qudm in
revyocarentur, publica pax, et quics univers regni tur-
‘maxima confusio oriretur, presertim si dietorum bonorum
‘et propterca majestatibus vestris humiliter
nt, ut apud nos intercedere dignentur, ut promisssram
ati et stabilitati, et simul hujus regni quieti et tranquillitari,

Gi

exxxiv APPENDIX. fro. xx

do benignitate apostolied providere velimus; cumque episcopi queque:
deinde, ae reliquus provineie Cantuariensis clerus, totum fere corpus
ecclesiasticorum rogni repreesentans, ad quos hiro bonorum ecelosiasti«
corum causa maxime pertinet, exposuerint, quéd hme bona ad jus eecles
siarum revocari non possunt, quin pax universalis, et quies bujus regal
turbetur, ct causn fidei, atque wnitatis coclesin, jam tot hominum con-
sensu hoc in regno introducta, in maximum periculum adducatar; et
propterea, ipsi quoque supplicaverint, ut apud nos intercedere yelint,
ut ia his bonis ccclesiasticis posscssoribus reluxandis, restricti et diffix
ciles esse nollemus, majestates autem vestem, ad quas maxime spectat
providere, ut regnum, Ipsarum potestati regimini et cure commissumy
in pace, et tranquillitate conservetur, his supplicationibus et postulatis
cognitis, ct maturd consideratis, judicavorint, «a omnia, et maximé ila
que in bonoram ecclesinsticorum causi petuntar pro eaust fidel, et pro
pace publici, per nos debere sine ulld dilatione concedi, et, quemadmo-
dum rogate fuerunt, apud nos intercedere dignatwe fuerint, prout in
snpplicationibus per idem supremum conellinm, et episcopos, ac cleram
preefatum, majestatibus vestris porrectis, atque in libello intercessionis,
per casdem majestates vestras nobis simul cum aliis supplicationibus
exhibito, latiia apparet: ideireo nos, qui ad majestates vestras, et hoc
pobilissimum vestrum regaum a sanetissimo domino nostro Julio paph
IL. ipsius et sedis apostolicwe de latere legati inissi sumus, ut regnutn
stud, quod jam dit ab ecclesia Catholiew unitate eoparatam fuerat,
Deo, et ecclesive Christi, qjusqyue in terris vieario reconelliaremus, et ut
ea omnia, ques ad pacem, et tranquillitatem hujus regni pertinerent,
omni studio procuraremus, postquam Dei benignitate, et majestatum
vestrirum pietate, per authoritatem ejusdem sanctissimi domini nostri
pape, cujus vices hic sustinemus, reconciliatio jam facta est, ut pacl,
ot tranquillitati regni pravfati consulamus, atque ut unitas ceclosins, ex
qué salus animarum pretioso Christi sanguine redemptaram dependet,
hoe in regno jam introducta, corroboretur, et salva permanent (che
utriusque rei #tabilitaterm in ¢o maxime consixtere, si horuin ecclesine~
ticoram bonorum possessoribus molestia aula inferatur, quomints en
tencant, tot ct (am gravia testimonia nobis fidem faciaat, et majestatum
vestrarum interoessio, que pro unitate coclesia, ct sedis apostolica
authoritate hoe in ragno instaurandé, tam studiosd, et tam pid elabora-
rant, eam, quam par cst, authoritatem apud nos habeat), et ut universum
hoo regnum sedis apostolios maternans vero indulgentiam, et charitatem
erga se agnoseat, et re ipsi experiatur,—quoscunque, ad quos infra
scripta pertinent, & quibusvis excommunicationibus, suspensionibus, et
interdictis, aliisque eeclesiasticis eententiis, consuris, et poonis, d jure,
vel ab homine quitvis occasione vol causé Jatis, si quibus quomodolibet

xo. Nx) APPENDIX: exxxy

innodati existant, ad effectum prevecntium duntaxnt consequendum,
Harum serie absolventes, et absolatos fore censentes, authoritate apos+
tolled per literas sanctissimi domini nostri, domini Jalié papw ILL, nobis
concessdi, ct qui fungimur in hac parte, tenore prvsentium dispensamuny
qudd omnes et singule eathedralium eeclesiarum erectiones, hospitalium
et scholarum fandationes, tempore prevteriti sehismatis, licet de facto et
nulliter attentate, in co statu, in quo nune sunt, perpetud firme et
stabiles permaneant, illisque apostolicw firmitatis robur adjicimus ; ita,
ut, non ed anthoritate, qui prits, sed ef, quam nune eis triboimus,
facte ob omnibus censeantur. Et cum omnibus et singulis personis
+o Caan aatlie reign ered vel affinitatis gradu,

|, Yel cognationis spiritunlis, seu publiow honestativ:
Satie iinpedimento de jure positive introductis, et in quibus sanctis-
simus dominus noster papa dispensare consuevit, matrimonia scicntir
vel ignorantir de facto contraxerunt, ut, aliquo impedimentorum
premissorum non obstante, in eorum matrimonits, sie contractis, libent
ct licité remanere, seu illa de novo contrahere, possint, misericorditer ia
Domino digpensamus; prolem susceptam, et suscipiendar, legitimam
decernentes: ita tamen, ut, qui scienter et malitiost contraxerint, &
sententid excommunicationis, et ab incestis seu sacrilegii reatu, absolus
tionem suo ordinurio, vel curato, quibus id faciendi facultatem conce:
dimus, obtineant, Ac omnes ecclesiasticas, seculares, seu quorumvis
ordinum regulares personas, qum aliquas impetrarunt dispensationes,
concessiones, gratias, ot indulta, tam ordines, quam beneticia ecelesi-
asties, seu alias splrituales materias, prmetensd authoritate supremitati¢
ecclesie Anglicanm, licét nulliter et de facto obtinuerint, et, ai cor
revera, ecclesio unitati restitute fuerint, in suis ordinibus et beneficlis
per nos ipsox, seu a nobis ai id depntatos, misericorditer recipientes,
prout jam multe receptwe fuerunt, secum super his opportune? in Domino
dispensamus. Ae omnes processus in quibusvis instantiis coram qui+
busvis judicibus, tam ordinarlis, quim dologntis, etiam Ialels, super
‘materiis spiritualibus habitos et formatos, et sententias super els
Tatas, licét nulliter ct de facto, quoad nullitatem ex defecta jurisdic-
tionis proofate tantdm Insurgentem, sanaimus, Mosque et flns authoritate

Incrativo, jam devenerint, illaque tenuerint, ren etiam teneant, omnes et
quoseunque fructus ex vixdem bonis, licet indobité perceptos, in totam
‘remiltimus, et relaxamus; volenter, ae decernentes, qudd istorum bono~
rum eeclesiasticorum, tam mobilium qudm immobilium, possessores pra
Cele ara in presenti, nec in posterum, seu per conciliorum gene

‘vel provincialinm dispositiones, sew per decretales Romanoram

™

oxxxvi APPENDIX. [ron xxre

ponlificum epistolas, sou per aliam quameunque consuram ecclesiasticams
‘in dictis bonis, sew eorundem possessione, molestari, inquictari, vel pertur
bari ; nec vis aliquer consura, vel pane ecclosiasticn, propter hujusmodi
detentionem, sew now restitutionem, irrogari, vel infligi ; et sic per quor
cunque judices ot auditores (sublata cis, qud suis, aliter judicandi et in-
terprotandi facultate ot authoritate) judicari, et definiri debere; et quiee
quid secils atteutari contigerit, irrilum et inane fore decernimusy mom
ebstantibue premissis defectibus, et quibusvis apostolicis ac in provin-
cialibus ot synodatibus conciliis editis, specialibus, vel generalibus consti=
tudionibus et ordination ceterisque contrariis quibuscungue, Ad
monemus tamen, cum divisio episcopatuum, et erectio cathedralium
ecelesiarum sint de majoribus causis, qum summo pontifici sunt resers
vale, recurrendum esse ad suam sanctitatem, et ab ed suppliciter postu-
Jandum, ut hie confirmare, seu de novo facere, dignetur. Et lest
omnes res mobiles ecclesiarum indistineté eis, qui eas tenent, relaxave~
rimus, cos tamen admonitos esse volumus, ut, ante oculos habentes di-
vini jodicii severitatem contra Balthasarem, regem Babylonis, qui vasa
sacra, non & se, sed A patre, e templo ablata, in profanos usus conyertit,
ea propriis ccclesiis, si extant, vel aliis, reatituant, Hortantes etiam, et
per viscera misericordim Jesu Christi obtestantes eos omnes, quos hee res
tangit, ut, salutis sua non omnind immemores, hoc saltem efficiant, ut
ex bonis ecclesiasticis, maxime iis, quae, ratione personatuum, et vicari-
atuum, populi ministrorum sustentationi fuerint specialiter destinata,
seu allie cathedralibus, et aliis, que nune extant, inferioribus ecclesiis,
curam animarum exercentibus, ita provideatur, ut earum pastores, per
sonw, et viearii, commods ct honesta, juxta corum qualitatem et statum,
sustentar| possint, et curam animarum laudabiliter exercere, et onera
inoumbentia congrat supportare. Datum Lambeth, prope Londinum,
Winton. Dioces., anno nativ. Dom. 1554, nono calend. Januar. pontifi-
eatiis eanctiasimi in Christo Patris, et Domini nostri domini Julii divinat
providentia pap. TIT. anno quinto.
Reowatnus Canpixaris Potus Lecatus.”

We, the said lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons in thi
present parliament assembled, rendering most humble thanks to your
imajestics, by whose intercession and means we have obtained the said
dispensations of the pope’s holiness, by the said most reverend father in
Sees ble ain sat Desay amps she Besa it may be ordained

as fe

And therefore bo it enacted by the authority of this present parlia~
ment, that all and singular articles and clauses contained in the snid
dispensation, as well touching the establishment of bishoprics and cathe
deal churches, as also the confirmation of marriages in degrees prohi-

xo. xx] APPENDIX. exxxvii

bited by the eanons of the church, the legitimation of children, and the
ratification of process, and of sentences in matters ecclesiastical, touch-
ing the invalidity of them, for want of jurisdiction, and the institutions
and restitutions of and in benefices and promotions ecclesiastical,
dispensations and graces given by such order, as the public laws of the
realm then approved, and all other things before contained in the said
letters of dispensation, shall remain, and be reputed and taken, to all
intents and constructions in the laws of this realm, lawful, good, and
effectual, to be alleged and pleaded in all courts ecclesiastical and tem=
poral, for good and sufficient matter, cither for the plaintiff or defendant,
without any allegation or objection to be made against the validity of
them, by pretence of any general council, canon, or decree to the con=
trary made, or to be made in that behalf,

And whereas divers and sundry late monasteries, priories, comman-
deries, nunneries, deaneries, prebends, colleges, hospitals, houses of friars,
chantrics, and other religious and ecclesiastical houses and places, and the
manors, granges, messuages, lands, tenements, rectories, tithes, pensions,
portions, vicarages, churches, chapels, advowsons, nominations, patron~
ages, annuities, rents, reversions, services, and other possessions and here~
ditaments to the said late monasteries, priories, nunneries, commanderies,
deaneries, ehantries, prebends, houses of friars, colleges, hospitals, and
‘other religious and ecclesiastical houses and places, and sundry arch-
bishopries and bishoprics, within this realm, Inte appertaining and be-
Jonging, came as well to the hands and possession of the said king of
famous memory, Heory VILL, father unto your majesty, our said sove~
reign Indy, by dissolution, gift, grant, surrender, attainder, or otherwise,
as alvo to the hands and possession of divers and sundry other persons,
and bodies politic and corporate, by sundry means, conveyances, and
assurances, according to the order of the laws and statutes of this realm:

And where also divers manors, lands, tenements, and hereditaments,
parcel of the possessions of archbishopries and bishoptics, and many
and sundry late deaneries, colleges, chantrics, rectories, prebends, free
chapels, guilds, and fraternities, manors, houses, granges, lands, tene-
‘ments, rents, services, and other ecclesiastical possessions and heredita-
‘ments, goods and chattels to the said archbishoprics, bishoprics, deanc=
ries, colleges, chantries, free chapels, rectories, guilds, and fraternitios,
Jate appertaining and belonging, or appointed to and for the finding of
priests, obits, lights, or other like purpose, came as well to the hands
and possession of the said late noble king, Edward VL, brother unto
your majesty, our sovereign lady, by the virtue of an act of parliament
thereof made, or otherwise, as also to the hands and possession of divers
and sundry other persons, snd bodies politic and corporate, by sundry

means, conveyaness, and assurances, according to the order of the lave
of this realm: a great number of which said late monasteries, priortes,
nunneries, commanderies, deaneries, colleges, hospitals, prebends, chan-
tries, free chapels, guilds, and fraternities, and the manors, granges,
messunges, lands, tenements, rents, reversions, services, tithes, pensions,
portions, vicarages, churches, chapels, advowsons, nominations, patra
anges, annuities, and hereditaments, goods and chattels to the said mo-
nasteries, priories, nunneries, commandories, deaneries, colleges, hospitals,
chantries, free chapels, guilds, fraternities, and other ecclesinatieal houses,
archbishoprics, and bishoprics belonging, as well for great sums of
money, as for other good and reasonable causes and considerations, have
been conveyed and assured to divors the subjects and bodies politie of
this realm, as well by the said king, Henry VIL, the said king Ed-
ward V1, and by your highness, our sovereign lady, and jointly by both
your majesties, ax also by divers the ownors of the said ecclesiastical
possessions, which said conveyances and assurances by their sundry
letters patents, and other writings, more plainly do and may appeart
Forasmuch as the said most reverent father hath also, by the said die
pensations, removed and taken away all matter of impeachment, trouble,
and danger, which by occasion of any general council, eation, or de
cree ecclesiastical, might touch and disquiet the possessors of such
gonds moveable, lands, tenements, possessions, and hereditaments, at
were of Inte belonging to any of the said archbishopries, bishopricy
monasteries, prioriea, nunnerios, commanderies, deancries, colleges,
chantries, prebends, reetories, hospitals, houses of frlars, or other relie
gious and ecclesiastical houses and places, of what nature, name, Kind,
or quality eoover they be; yet, for that the Citle of all lands, poswessiont,
and hereditaments in this your majesties’ realm and dominions, &
grounded In the laws, statutes, and customs of the same, and by your
high jurisdiction, authority royal, and crown imperial, and in your
courts only to be impleaded, ordered, tried, and juilged, and none others
wise; and understanding, that the whole, full, and most gracious ine
tents, mind, and determination of your most excellent majesties be,
that all and every person and persons, bodies politic and corporate,
their heirs, successors, and assigns, and every of them, shall have, keep,
retain, and enjoy, all and every their estates, rights, possessions, and
intorosta, that they, and every of them now have, or hereafter shall
have, of and in all and every the manors, granges, mossuages, lands,
tenements, tithes, pensions, portions, advowsons, nominations, patrons
ages, annuities, rents, reversions, services, hundreds, wapentakes, Tiber-
es, franchises, and other the posscesions and hereditaments of the said
monasteries, abbeys, priories, nunneries, commanderies, deaneries, cole

xo, xe] APPENDIX. exxxix

leges, prebends, hospitals, houses of friars, chantrios, rectories, vicar+
‘ages, churches, chapels, archbishoprics and bishoprics, and other tuli«
gious and ecclesiastical houses or places, or of uny of them within this
realns, or the dominions of the same, by such laws and statutes as were
in force before the first day of this present parliament, and by other
lawful conveyance to them thereof made:

‘That it may be enacted, by the authority of this present parliament,
that as well your majesty, our sovervign lady, your heirs and successors,
and also all and every other person and persons, bodies politic and cor-
porate, their heirs, successors, and assigns, now having, or that here-
‘after aball have, hold, or enjoy any of the sites of the said late moons
teries, and other the religious or ecclesiastical houses or places, and all
the said manors, granges, messuages, lands, tenements, tithes, pensions,
portions, glebe lands, advowsons, nominations, patronages, annuities,
Tents, reversions, services, hundreds, wapentakes, liberties, franchises,
profits, commodities, and other the possessions und hereditaments of the
said late movasteries, abbeys, priorics, nunneries, commanderies, deane-
rice, colloges, probends, hospitals, houses of {rinrs, roctories, vienrages,
chantries, churches, chapels, archbishopries, bishopries, and other relie
gious and ecclesiastical houses and places, or any of them, of what
name, nature, or kind soever they be, shall have, hold, possess, retain,
Keep, and enjoy, all and every the said sites, manors, granges, messa-
ages, lands, tenements, possessions, profits, commodities, and other he«
reditaments, according to such interests and estates as they and every
of thom now have or hold, or hereafter shall have or hold, of and in the
some, by the due order and course of the laws and statutes of this realm,
which now be, or were standing in force before the firat day of this pre-
sent parliament, in manner and form as they should have done, if this
‘eet had never been had, ne made; this act, or any thing therein con+
tained to the contrary, in any wise notwithstanding:

Saving to you, our sovereign lady, your heirs and successors, and
every of them, and to all and every other person and persons,
of this realm, and bodies politic and corporate, and to their heirs and
mccesors, and to the heirs and successor of all and every of them
(other than such, whore right, title, or Interest is bounded or taken
‘away, undone or extinct, by any act of parliament heretofore made, or
pale euch right, title, claim, possession, interests, rents, an=

puitios, commodities, commons, offices, foes, leases, liveries, livings,
pensions, portions, debts, duties, and other profits, which they, or any
of them, lawfully have, or of right ought to have, or might have had,
ln, of, or to any of the promises, or in, of, of to auy part or parcel
thereof, in such like manner, and form, and condition to all intents, re-

exl APPENDIX, (rox,

pam nae se this act had pever becn hat,
ne m:

And that It may be further enacted, by the authority aforesaid, thit
all and every article, clause, sentence, and proviso, contained or specificl
jin any act or acts of parliament, concerning or touching the mesuranc,
‘or conveyance of any the said monnsteries, priories, nunneries, com
tmanderies, deancries, prebends, colleges, chantries, hospitals, houses of
friars, rectories, vicarnges, churches, chapels, archbishoprics, bishopric
and other religious and ecclesiastical houses and places, or any of them,
or any wise concerning any manors, lands, tenements, profits, como
ditics, hereditaments, or other the things before specified, to the ssid |
king Henry VILL, or king Edward V1, or either of them, or any other
person or persons, or body politic, or corporate, and every of them, and
all and every writing, deed, and instrument, concerning the assurance
of any the same, shall stand, remain, and be in as good force, effect,
and strength, and shall be pleaded, and taken advantage of, to all n~
tents, constructions, and purposes, as the same should, might, or could
have been, by the laws and statutes of this realm, in case this present
act had never been had, ne made.

And that all feoffinents, fines, surrenders, forfuitures, assurances, cotl=
veyances, estates, and foterests, in any wise conveyed, had, or made to
‘our said Inte sovercign lord, king Henry VILL, or to our ¢aid late sore
reign lord, king Edward V1., or either of them, or to any other person
or persuns, bodies politic, or corporate, or to any of them, by deed or
deeds, act or acts of parliament, or otherwise, of any the sites, manor
lands, tenements, possessions, profits, commodities, or hereditaments, of
any the said archbishoprics, bishoprics, late monasteries, priories, sume
ries, commanderies, deancrics, houses of friars, colleges, chantries, hos
pitals, prebends, free-chapels, or of any manors, lands, tenements, re
versions, services, tithes, pensions, portions, annuities, or of any other
hereditaments of, by, or from any ecclesiastical or spiritual person or
persons, or by or from any spiritual or ecelesisetioal corporation, or
body: politic, shall be as good and available in the law, to-all intents,
constructions, and purposes, as they were by the Jaws and statutes of
this realm, standing in force, before the firet day of this present parlia—
ment: and that the same may and shall be pleaded, alleged, and taken:
advantage of, in such sort, and to such effect, as they should, could, or
might have been, by the Jaws and statutes of this realm standing in
foree, before the eaid first day of this present parliament: and that alle
and every clause, and article of saving, contained in all and every ther
said acts and statutes, shall stand, remain, and be in such force, strength»
and effect, as they were before the said first day of this present parlia~

a =a

“xooxey) APPENDIX. exli
“ments any thing contained in this present act, to the contrary, fa any
‘wise notwithstanding.

mado the sixteenth year of king Richard II. and shall
io ig inetpel peels depheriete
"ona ga my ye
| " politic and corporate, to sue in any competent ecclesins-
‘tieal or spiritual court, within this realm, for tithes, rights, and duties,
‘that they, or any of them shall protend to have of, or out of any the
| elpmermpealeykppaatatagery and to havo fall
remedy for the same, in such manner and form, as they, or
‘might, or ought to have done, or had by the laws and sta-
tates ‘realm, before the making of this act, and as though this act
had never been had, or made,
And that it may be further provided and enacted, by the authority
aforesaid, That, albeit the title or style of supremacy, or supremo head
‘of the church of England, and of Ireland, or either of them, never was,
‘ne could be justly or lawfully attributed or acknowledged to any king
and sovereign governor of this realm, nor in any wise could or might
, or lawfully, by any king or sovereign governor of this
‘realm, be claimed, challenged, or used, yet, forasmuch as the sald title
“and style, sithence the third day of November, in the twenty-sixth year
of the reign of tho said king Honry VIIT., hath been used, and is mon-
| tioned and contained in divers and sundry writs, letters patents, records,
| exemplifications, court-rolis, charters, deeds, instruments, evidences,
iit shall be lawful, as well to and for your majesties,
| and your, our sovereign Indy’s, heirs and successors, as to and for every
| other person and persons, and bodies politic and corporate, at all time
x, to have, retain, and keep the said writs, letters
‘oxcmplifications, court-rolls, charters, deeds, instru-
ces, books, and writings; and them to shew, exhibit, use,
plead, in all times and places requisite or needful, without
penalty, loss, forfeiture, trouble, vexation, or impeachment
4; any thing in this act, or in any act, or acts, to the eon~
(3 notwithstanding,

exlii APPENDIX, [x0. x.

And where your highness, sovereign lady, since your coming to the
crown of this realm, of good and Christian conscience omitted to write
the said style of supremacy, specified in one act made in the parliament
holden at Westminster, by prorogation, in the twenty-fifth year of the
reign of your late father, king Henry VILL, as well in gifte, gran,
Tetters patents, as in commissions, and other writings, and alsa other
haye in their writings done the same, as well in your time, as before;
and foraemuch as, notwithstanding any law made conqorning the vid
style of supremacy, it was in the free choloe, liberty, and pleasure of
the king of this realm, and of your highness, whether you would ex
press the same in the said style ur not:

Bo it therefore declared and enacted, by the authority of this presst
Parliament, that all grants, letters patents, commissions, indictments,
records, and writings, made in your, our sovereign lady's ame, or in
the name of your's, sovereign lord and lady, or any other, wherein the
sid style of supremacy is omitted, is, and shall be, to all intents and
purposes, as good and effectual, as if the same had been therein expressed,
and may be retained, kept, pleaded, and alleged without amy danger,
pain, penalty, or forfeiture, to ensue to any person, or persons, or bedy
politic, for or concerning the omission of the same style, or any part
thereof, in any such writing; and that no persons shall be impeachol,
molested, or damnified for, or by rearon of, any such omission.

And whore, in an act of parliament, made since the sald twentysfifth
year of Henry VIIL,, it was enacted, That all bulls, dispensations, and
writings, which were, before that time, obtained from the see of Resse,
should be void, abolished, and extinguished, with a clause, nevertheless,
that the matter of them, by virtue of letters patents from the king then
being, should and might be alleged, pleaded, and allowed, as if the ease
had not been so abulished and extinguished, forasmuch as the said act
is here before, amongst other, repealed, und made void :

Be it therofore enacted, by the authority of this present parliament,
that all bulls, dispensations, and privileges, obtained before the ssid
twenty-fifth year, or at any time sithence, or which shall hereafter be
obtained of the sce of Rome, not containing matter coutrary; or prgux
dicial, to the authority, dignity, or preeminence royal, or iniperial, of
the realm, or to the laws of this realm now being in force, and nat ia
this parliament repealed, may be put in execution, used, and alleged
in any court within this realm, or elsewhere, whether the sume remals
yet whole, or can appear to have been cancellod,.in as available and
effectual manner, to ull intents and purposes, as if the said act bad sever
been had or made; any objection or pretence of extinguishment, or

=
wo. Ker) APPENDIX. exliii

cancelling of the said bulls, dispensations, or privilegea, or any other
matter or cause, by the pretence of the laws of this realm whatsoever,
oore nla)

jurisiliction of the archbishop, and bishop of the diocese, and, by special
exemption and privilege from Rome, were under the government and
order of the abbots and priors of those religious honses; which said
churehes, by colour of the said exemptions, be now, of special grant
from king Henry, and king Edward, under the rule, and government,
‘and jurisdiction of temporal, and laymen, who can no more enjoy that
supremacy over those particular churches, than the king might over the
whole realm:

‘Be it therefore enacted, that all archbishops and bishops in their
diocese, and all other spiritual person and persons having jurisdiction,
and their ministers and officers, and no lay person or persons, in every
church, and place within the precinct of the same, being exempt, or not
‘exempt, may freely, and without impediment, execute their spiritual
forisdiction, in all points and articles, as though no such exemption or
grant had ever been made.

Provided always, and be it cnacted, that this act extond not to take
away, or diminish, the privileges of the universities of Cambridge and
Oxford, ue the privileges or prerogatives granted heretofore to the
churches of Westminster and Windsor, ne the tower of London, ne
Prejudicial to such temporal lords and possessors, iu this realm, as by
anelent custom have enjoyed probate of testaments of their tenants, or
other.

And forasmuch as, after this reconciliation and unity of this noble
realm to the body of Christ's chureh, it is to be trusted, that, by the
abundance of God's mercy and grace, devotion shall increase and grow
in the hearts of many tho subjects of this realm, with desire to give
and bestow their worldly possessions for the resuscitating of alms,
prayer, and examples of good life in this realm, to the intent, such godly
tmotions and purposes should be advanced:

‘Bo it therofore enacted), by authority of this presont parliament, that
it shall be lawful to such, as shall be seized of any manors, lands, tene-
meats, partonages, tithes, pensions, portions, or other hereditaments
‘whatsoever, in fee simple, in possession, reversion, or remainder, in their
own rights, not being copy-hold, may thereof make feoffments, grants,
orany other assurances, or by his last will and testament, in writing,
‘may bequeath, and give in feo simple, all and every the said manors,
Jands, tenements, parsonages, tithes, pensions, portions, or other here-

SS

|

exliy APPENDIX. [xo. xxv

ditaments, to any spiritual body politic, or corporate in this realm, or
dominions of the same, now erected, or founded, or hereafter to be
erceted, or founded, without any licence of mortmain therein to be ob-
tained, or any writ of ad quod damnum, to be sued out for the same ; the
acts de ferris ad monum mortuam non ponendis, or any other uct, or
statute heretofore had, or made, in any wise notwithstanding. =~

Saving to the lords of the fee all rent-services, due, or going out of
any of the said lands, tenements, or hereditaments, so to be amortized,
cas is aforesaid.

Provided always, that this clause of this act, for giving the liberty of,
or for the amortizing of lands, or tenements, shall continue for, and
during, the space of twenty years next, and immediately following, and
‘no longer.

And forasmuch as we, your majesty’s humble and obedient subjects,
the lords spiritual and temporal, and commons, in this present parliae
ment assembled, neither by the making, or delivering of either the
supplications aforesaid, nor by any clause, article, or sentence thereof,
or of any other clause, article, or sentence of this or any other statute,
or any of the preambles of the same, made or agreed upon in this ses
sion of this present parliament, by any manner of interpretation, con
struction, implication, or otherwise, intend to derogate, impair, or
diminish any of the prerogatives, libertics, franchises, pro-exninences, or
jurisdictions of your crown imperial of this realm, and other the domi+
‘nions to the same belonging ; we do most humbly beseech your majes-
tics, that it may be declared and ordained, and be it enacted and de-
clarod, by authority of this present patliament, that neither the making,
exhibiting, or inserting in this present statute, or in the preamble of the
sume, of the supplication, or promise aforesaid, or either of them, nor
any other thing, or things, words, sentences, clauses, or articlos, in the
preambles, or body of the acts aforesaid, shall be construed, understood,
or expounded to derogate, diminish, or take away any the liberties,
privileges, prerogatives, pre-eminences, authorities, or jurisdictions, or
any part or parcel thereof, which were in your imperial erown of this
realm, or did belong to your sald imperial crown, the twentieth year of
the reign of your, the queen's majesty’s, most noble father, or any of
your most noble progenitors, before the said twontieth year; and the
pope's holiness and see apostolic to be restored), and to have and enjoy
such authority, pre-eminence, and jurisdiction, as his holiness used and
exercised, or might lawfully have used and exercised, by authority of
Lis supremacy, the suid twentieth year of the reign of the king, your
father, within this your realm of England, and other your dominions,

without diminution or calargement of the same, and none other; and

Sites Ss

the Alienation of Church-lands, and Cardinat

in Favour of the present Fossessurs. The Question
ta Fact and Right,

d of arguments to convince the reader, that the

=
hes
=

there was auy appearance of making up the breach
churches. It must be owned, great difficulties were
des, when the matter came to be debated, in queen
Europe bad been scandalized, by so notorious «
| the goods and property of the church ; and the see of
ed, and the Innds had already passed to so many
by gift, purchase, exchange, and other conveyances,
k

exlvi

much jn favour of the present possessor. ‘A great part of the mation
was still adverse to an accommodation ; and those, dhat were better
were not 80 resigned, as to ba willing to starve by the recon-
clllation. So, it was necessary to condescend to their and
make some abatement in the discipline and rights of the church. ‘The
‘anperor pleaded hard for a dispensation, and ob(ained a general
from his holiness, that the present posseasors should be made easy
their circumstances. In pursuance of this, cardinal Pole had full power
and instructions, by several bulls, to confirm the present posseasors ie
thoir right, and a dierotionary power of dispensing both asto mayeable
and immoveable goods, One bull bears date March 8, 1554, from pope
Julius IIL, wherein, from a previous instrument, of August 5, in the pre=
coding year, the pontiff recites the following words: * Ac eum possenso-
ribus bonorum ecclesiasticorum (restitutis prius, si tibi expedire videatas,
immobilibus per eos indebit? detentis) super fructibus mala perceptis,
ac bonis mobilibus consumptis, concordandi, et transigendi; ac eos
desuper Wherandi, ac quietandi,” &c/ Two other bulls contain clauses
of the same import; the one, June 26, 1554, the other June 28, 1554
In the Initer are thevo worda: “At thy own arbitrament, by our
authority, we give thee full power of treating, agreeing,
and compounding with whatever possessors or detainers of. ca
goods, as well moveable as immoveable, in the said kingdom, for whom
tho said most serene queen shall intercede ; and we give thee full and:
free apostolic authority, by the tenour of these presents, and of certain
knowledge, to dispense with them, that they may retain the said goods
without any scruple for the future." Afterwards, when cardinal Pole
came over into England to execute his commissions, thelr majesties,
king Philip and queen Mary, were addressed both by the parliamemt,
and clergy in convocation, that they would intercede with the cardinal, —
to dispense with the present possessors of church lands, according to
the power and instructions he had received from the see of Rome; and

the cardinal published the dispensation, dated at Lambeth, December

@, 1555, being the fifth year of pope Julius ItL, whereia is the fole
lowing clause: “ Willing and decrecing, that the aforesaid possessors
of the said ecclesiastical goods moveable and immoveable, may not, at
present, or for the future, by the disposition of general or provincial
councils, or by the decretal epistles of Roman bishops, or by any other

See p. exif, ante. * See p. oxx. ante.

ae

0 be no colour hereafter to disturb the present
fs, fora eccleslasco, or seculari. soem is
“it was enacted in parliament, that abbey-tands should
| to the present possesxors, that the bishops should not
and that neither the bishop of Rome, nor any other
should disturb them in their possessions. Now,
there was no oceasion of an express bull from his

ud ~ The like confirmation we meet with in
pope Paul LY., by « special bull, confirms the abbey
‘of Sir William Petre. A clause in the bull runs
afterwards our beloved son Reginald, deacon of St. Mary
ns called cardinal Pole our and the afore se’ egate de
» being authorised for that purpose, with sufficient
tters of the snid see, as appears in his commission ; and
a generally, under a certain mode and form therein ex-
have approved and confirmed the sales, gifts, exchanges, and
‘to and by thee ; and added to them strength of assurance,
made thereupon, is said more fully to be contained,”
Il still further allows of cardinal Polc’s power, and of the
by him, in the following words: “And we do, by
> perpetually approve and confirm all things con-
following from, the aforesaid letters of the aforesaid

the bi ,
eminent cminarta

* Journals, i 42,

ke

exlviii APPENDIX. [xo. xxv,

Reginald, cardinal ; and to them do add the strength’ of a perpetual
and inviolable firmness, supplying all and singular defects of law ot fact,
necessary to be expressed, if by chance any happen to intervene in
them ; and decreeing them to be tuviolably established, without any
scruple of conscience,” &6.'

Besides these undeniable records, in confirmation of the abbey-lands
to the present possessors, historians, both of those times, and since, give
‘the same account. Ludovicus Becoatelli, who published cardinal Poles
life, and was his secretary in England, when the matter was in debate,
after he had extolled the cardinal’s zeal, in persuading queen Mary to
give up the churoh-lands, seized by her father, and still in the possession
of the crown, adds; “ Ac, ne qua turba exeitaretur, placait, consentionte
pontifice, nihil de reliquis bonis quiri, qua passim multi possidebants
eed liberum omnibus relingui, id agero quod quisque vellet™® A
farther proof of this matter appears in the year 1556, when cardinal
Pole and the clergy met in an assembly, and drew up certain decrees
for the reformation of the church. The tenth article forbids the
alienating of church-lands for the fature, but expressly allows of such
alienations, as were formerly made; adding, that they were made by
the authority of the see of Rome: “ Exeipiantur ab his tamen ¢a, qua
de bonis, ante ab ecclesiis ablatis, jam apostolic auctoritate sancitn
sunt” We huve the same account from protestant historians of eur
own country: “The revenues,” says Mr. Camden, “taken by king
Henry VIII, and Edward VI, from abbeys, colleges, bishopries, &e.,
were confirmed to the queen and the present possessors."* Dr, Helin
says the same: “ Pope Julius issueth a deerce, accompanied with some
reasons, which might seem to induce him to it, for confirming all such
Jands on the present occupants.”*

Here we have all that can be desired, or, indeed, that the enuse is
capable of, for the security of the present possessor. ‘The public good
and peace of church and state, as an inducement; the authority of the
see of Rome; the petition of a whole national church; the cardinal
legate’s full power and actual dispensation ; and the concurrence of the
legislative power: so that church lands are held by a stronger tithe,
than any man’s private property or inheritance. And yet, some of our
Protestant writers have been so industrious, as not only to insinuate,
but positively toassert, that the whole was only a juggle and contrivance

+ Dugd, Monast. iif, Kacles. Collog 207—209. * In Vit, Poll. Lond.fye 1600.

? Wilkins, iv. 125, .

+ Tntroduct. to Annals of Eliz, (Camden, however, is speaking of the cow
firmation granted by the w ‘tpl 17} 5

"Pref. wo Hist of Reform. v4

ee

soo xnv) APPENDIX. exlix

between the cardinal and the sec of Rome, to quiet men’s minds, for
the present; and that room was still left for a resumption, upon a
proper occasion ; particularly, upon king James L.'s accession to the
‘crown, care was taken to propagute this belief. For, Sir Willlam
Coventry, in a letter to Dr. Burnet, pretends to inform him, that
cardinal Pole bad secret instructions to manage the affair 90, as if there
Becta oiga of ooSentng the abbey lands ta, the|preaat pos:

tesors. This letter was publisbed in 4to. Loudon, 1685; together
SiG bee Galle Givotod io ccrdlanl Pele; end ooreallteray the whale
making five sheets! It was answered by Nathaniel Johnston, M.D.,
by order of king James IL, in a book intitled, Assurance of Abbey
Lands, Sc. Lond. 8vo. 1687. Dr. Johnston's book was replied to by a
‘book intitled, Abbey and other Church Lands, not yet assured to such
Lossessors as are Catholics; dedicated to the Nobility and Gentry of
Spree gee coe ey Slo, Lend. 1680, 160% by John Willis, I
‘um now to take notice of what is usually alleged against the assurance
of abbey-lands to the present posseasors.

Objection I. Nothing is more frequently met with, among Catholic
divines, than that tho lands and goods of the church are God's property,
and, by consequence, incapable of being alienated by any human power.
For, though transferring church-lands from one pious use to another
aay be allowable, when it is done by @ proper authority, yet an aliena-

tion to secular uses is directly contrary to the donor's intention, and
detrimental to the common cause of religion, which is supported by
such establishments? besides incurring the guilt of sacrilege, which
consists in putting things to a profane and secular use, which were set
apart for the immediate service of God. Upon this consideration, the
Ictters and decrees of all the ancient popes and councils threaten all
those with excommunication, and other church censures, that invade
the rights of the charch, by alienating their lands, &c,,
_ Answer. All created beings are God's property, by the title of crea-
&c, He has the supreme dominion over both man's
fortane and life; yet things are under such a management, that both
“the one and the ether may be disposed of, alienated, or destroyed, when
‘those, that are appointed to take care of God's property, find it neces
‘ery to proceed in that manner. Indend, the lands and goods of the
chureh may, in a more peculiar manner, be called God's property, be-
‘cause of the use they aro put to, But till they are under their many
agement, who are deputed by God to preside in spiritual matters. It
gs to these, in the first place, to pronounce upon articles of faith,

al APPENDIX, [wo xa.

and the terms of church communion, and, at the same time, upon the
Iunds and goods of the church, necording to the nature of the contract
and agreement between the church and the eivil power, who very alten,
upon an alicoation, ought to be consulted, and vo coneur, upon account
of certain rights and claims, they reserve to themselves, in the grants
they make to the church. Now, when there appears to be as argent
necessity of alienating the lands and goods of the church, and all per
sons concerned do concur, this is not seizing God's property, but execut~
ing the trust reposed in them, for the publie good of chureh and state.
This has been the practice in all ages, when, upon several pressing
‘occasions, pions donations have not only been transferred from one
‘order to another, but even secalarized and confirmed to lay-proprietors
Nay, sacred vessels have been sometimes melted down, for the relief of
the poor; which still bears harder upon the divine property, than the
seizure of abbey-lands, History affords us many instances of this kind
‘of alienations. Several Christian princes have been rewarded with
church-lands, for services performed in defence of religion, against the
Goths, and other barbarous nations, ‘The Knights Templars may be
mentioned upon this occasion. The chief of their lands, indeed, were
transferred to unother religious order, viz. the Hospitallers or Knights
of St. John of Jerusalem; yet some part, as several of their dwelling
houses, the Innor and Middle Temple, &e., in London, were bestowed
upon laymen, ‘The like happened to the order, called Fratres Cruciferi,
and to the canons of St. Gregory of Alga, in the Venetian territories ;
the lands of the latter being bestowed upon the republic, to carry on
the war against the Turk, ‘The bull granted by Clement VII. to ear
dinal Wolsey, for the demolishing of forty monasteries, in order to
found two colleges, has «relation to the same matter, For, though It
was not properly secularizing the revenucs of the church, yet, from the
words and circumstances of the bull, it may be gathered, that such a
right might be claimed. Again, what aro tho taxes and many lay-
services imposed upon churelislands, which have been customary in all
ages and nations, when the civil power stood in need of such assistance?
‘These, and such like instances, are a plain comment upon the decrees
of popes and ancient councils, prohibiting the alienation of the Innds
and goods of the church; viz, when it was done without the concur
once of thoso, that wore guardians of the rights and liberties of the
church, It is not requisite, at present, to enter into the various dis
putes, that have been and may be raised upon this matter, Several +
alienations have been made by the see of Rome; others by natiouslamd —
provincial councils, and even by the secular power, with the eoseur—=
rence of the prelates of the church. And it is sufficient, in the a=

lll

‘els owned, soma dificelties were started, in the beginning,
restitution of abbey-lands; but,ut last, the see of Rome
“was prevailed upon, to give cardinal Pole full power of dispensing with
the present possessors ; as it uppears by the bulla directed to him, for
Uat purpose. As to the pretended salvo, hinted at in the ball dated
June 29, 1554, wherein it is said, Hoc sodes merite tibi videretur cone
tulenda, it is no more than a form of words, commonly made use of in
all instructions given by the see of Rome ; and was literally complied
‘with, in the present case. For, as John Fox observes, messengers were
contioually sent between England and Rome, to facilitate this matter:
‘nor does it appear, that pope Julius TIE. ever demurred upon it, but, on
what the cardinal had done; and the present pos-
‘sessors enjoyed, all queen Mary's reign, the church-lands, accordingly
‘as it was agreed on by the supreme powers, civil and ecclesiastical. So
‘that there is not the least appearance of wuy juggling, on the cardinal’s
‘part, or of any other concerned in the affair; authentic deeds, and
‘matter of {act plainly evidencing the contrary."
Object. I. Cardinal Pole, in the close of his dispensation, exhorts
‘the present posseseors of abbey-lands, &c., to beware of Belshazzer's
re a Seictog the mated vesnls, wich Ee
‘had taken from the people of God, when he plundered the temple of

Hitution, # to conscience.
_ Apswer, Cardinal Pole'é exhortation, upon this occasion, was very

elit APPENDIX, [ho xe

tation of notorious crimes, has made innocent posterity feel the weight
‘of his resentment. Now, to prevent such misfortunes, the cardinal put
the present possessors in mind of restoring, out of charity, what they
‘were not obliged to, in strictness of justice.

Object. IV. Queen Mary was far from thinking the cardinal's dis
pensation valid. She declared, she could not, with a safe conscience,
detain the lands and goods of the chureh, and, accordingly, restored what
were in possession of the crown.

Answer. It docs not appear, that the queen had conceived any
scruple, concerning the validity of the dispensation, as it regarded others.
On the contrary, she agreed with the sce of Rowe, aud the parliament,
in allowing it. As to her own particular, she might be persuaded, that
the same difficulties did not occur, which obstructed a general restitu-
tion. However, she did not restore all charch-lands in possession of
the crown; but only such, as she might divest herself of, without detei-
ment to private men's property.

Object. V. ‘The statute of mortmain was suspended for twenty years,
with a design, that the church might recover her rights; whieh imli-
rectly imports, that there was a design, one time or other, of passing an
act of resumption.

Answer. Itis very unlikely, that the parliament, that passed this
statute for the suspension of the act of mortmain, could have any such
views their interest was too much concerned. Many of their estates
were entirely abbey-lands. However, it was looked upon, as a piece of
justice, that people should be left at their liberty, to bestow what they
thought fit to pious uses (at least for a term), in order to repair the
breach, that had been made in the rights of the church.

Object, VI. Pietro Soave, in hie History of ihe Couneit of Trent,
gives an account, that when the English ambassadors were sent to Rome,
anno 1555, to makea tender of the nation’s submission to pope Paul 1V.,
his holiness was much displeased, that the chureh-lands were not re
stored; that it was not in his power to ratify such a dispensation: that
Heaven would chastise the sacrilege; with a strict change to inform the
queen of his sentiments upon the matter.+

Answer. To say nothing of this author's fidelity (who, upon other
occasions, has becn sufficiently convicted of misrepresentation), if he
pretends, that Paul IV, was eo bont upon the restoration of abbey-lands,
as to annul the dispensation, he contradicts plain matter of fact; ex
press bulls, and letters of the said pope being extant, whereby be com —
firms what cardinal Pole had done in that affair, However, thus much =

1 Soave, lib. iv. p, 401, ed. 1660,

— |

, 2
© a. the - ilways dispos d, by fe
ees, to quar | with the cardinal, and had of late carried his resent~
t to dh , for a while, of his legatine power, so it

forget himpclf, as to say, it was not in his power to con-
lispensations as he himself had actually granted, by a ball,

joct, Pole cbtained another
apes i from the
‘vas tts bull, whieh, the
October, 1555.—T" :

cliv APPENDIX. [so. xxv.

sors, but also appears to be an express revocation of cardinal Polo's dis-

pensation,

Answer. If the usual caution of the see of Rome, in things of this
kind, did not plead in favour of the bull made mention of, some per
sons might be apt to think, it was surreptitiously obtained, if not a
forged piece. But, be that as you will, E meet with several, who boldly
affirm that it is not authentic, but essentially defective, as to the requi-
‘sites of such an instrument; and can be of no value, in fore ecalesiastion,
as to what regards ecclesiastical jurisdiction and chureh-lands, in the
Kingdom of England, The reasons for this assertion are laid down, in
4 paper, written by a learned divine, at the request of the pope's nuncio
in Paris, who, belog informed of the bull, and surprised at the contents
of it, desired this gentleman to make some remarks upon it. The sub=
stance of what concorns our present purpose waa, that the mine cathe-
dral churches, and other dignities, mentioned in the bull Plantata, did
originally belong to the clergy; of which they were divested by some
‘of our kings, with the concurrence of the see of Rome, upon the prey
tence of mal-administration: that, upon the breach with the church of
Rome, in the reigns of Heury VIL and Edward VI, the Benedictin
monks being expelled, the lands and jurisdiction of the aforesaid cathe
drale, &c., wore bestowed upon the crown, by virtue of the Jaws them
enacted for that purpose: that, during the said reigns of Henry VIIL
and Edward VI., the clergy were restored to their ancient jurisdiction,
though part of the lands was distributed among the nobility, and other
Iay-proprietors, who obtained them by gift, sale, and other eonveyances:
that, upon a re-union of the English nation to the church of Rome, in
queen Mary's reign, the alienation of church-lands, during the two late
reigns, was allowed of; the lay-possessors confirmed in their tithes;
and the clergy's right to the cathedrals and other digaities expressly
mentioned, and agreed to, by the concurrence of all the parties coveerned
(viz. the bulls and authentic letters of pope Jullus TH. and pope Paul
TV. ; cardinal Pole's instructions, and actual dispensation, by virtue of
his logatine power; the consont and approbation of both housos of
convocation, and of the supreme legislative power, which confirmed all
those proceedings by @ statute for that purpose) : thatan establishment,
thus guarded, cannot be subrorted by any particular decree or bull of >
the bishop of Rome, which takes no notice of the claims of the parties
concerned, which still remain in statu quo, till their privileges are
recalled by a power, equal to that by which they were granted ; in fing,
that, according to the style of the canon law (and the nature of the
thing itself secms to require it), every instrument of revocation ought
to expross and specify the rights, powers, and privileges that are revoked—

zy =)

a be admitted ns an authentic instrument in the

ast of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, claimed by the Benedictin

‘monks since queen Mary's reign. Now, if the controversy concerning
‘detormined by the Bull Plantala, the Benedictins

claim to them, than they have to jurisdiction ; nay

have by mea sermon, preached before the king and queen in that reign,
‘one of that order, soon after consecrated bishop and.
‘ricarius apostolicus, who, in the name of the whole oi of
| Benedictin monks, makes a public disclaim of all the lands
mging to it, ‘This is further confirmed by the testimony of Dr.
Johnston, in his book concerning the assurance of abbey-
tpl red amma ‘wherein (page 202) are the following
= "1 have seen it under the hand of the reverend superior of
iT] Benedictins, that the superiors of the Benedictins offer to
ir their hands and seals, and serious protéstation, that they
no right, vor ever intend to lay any claim, to the possessions

o to their order here,” &e.
"Oume ‘In the year 1648, Octobor 26, the pope ordered his
s (who was afterwards Alexander VII.) to enter @ protest
‘against the treaty of Munster and Osnaburgh, upon account of the
of eburch-lands in Germany, which, during the wars in
‘had boon selzed by the Laity, and still possessed, by the

Answer, As the seo of Rome never goes willingly into any project
‘or seculorising the lands belonging to the church, so the
ness could do, upon the occasion mentioned, was to enter a
‘it. What diffieultics might occur in making restitution,
ealarly specified; but it is probable, they might not be so
those in England; which might occusion the see of Rome
pressing for some kind of restitution, However, the
‘ining in quiet posession afterwards, and those, that
uever being obliged to refund, is a fact sufficient to

ples of the present posscssors.
“Several catholics in England do still scruple at pur-
. chureb-lands; the missioners frequently advise
give large alms on that account; and it is remarked

elvi APPENDIX. [No. xan,

by Sir Henry Spelman, in his book De non Temerandis Bectesiis, that
the possessors of abbey-lands have been unfortunate, ever singe the first
seizure.

Answer. I do not find that catholics lie under any scruples on that
account ; bor does the advice given by missioners afford ground forany
such conjecture, They only propose alms, as a means to avoid those
hereditary misfortunes, whereby Providence is obserred to. panish
children, for the eins of their forefathers. And it is upon this account,
that Sir Henry Spelman, and several other protestant writers, have
taken pains to publish to the world the evil effects of so notorious a
dopredation of church-lands: and several protestants still own, that
money can never be wore laid out, than in such kind of purchases.

Object, XL Notwithstanding the abbey-lands have been confirmed
to the prosent possessors, by the several dispensations, acts, and agree~
ments above-mentioned, the seo of Rome still lays claim to a power of
revocation ; and the present possessors are not secure, if the pope is
disposed at any tine to make use of his power,

Answer. The see of Rome Jays no other claim to the ands and
goods of the church, than us it is stipulated by the donorsand founders
of such pious establishments, who commonly reserve certain rights and
privileges to themselves, which cannot be disposed of without their
concurrence: sothat no alienation can stand good, either in law or
conscience, without the consent of all the parties concerned. As to the
present case, the apprehension of an act of resumption, by the sole
authority of the sue of Rome, isa groundless surmise, purposely ine
vented to obstract the return of those nations, that have deserted the
church, Abbey-Iands, by a general agreement of the supreme powerg,
elvil and ecclesiastical, are become the private property of the present
posscasors; and there is infinitely less danger of their being disturbed,
than of a person's being stripped of his paternal inheritance, by em-
bracing the communion of the chureh of Rome.

No. XXVI.—(Referred (0 at page 66.)
A copy of a Latter, with Articles sent from the Queen's Majesty wuto

.

the Bishop of London, and by him and his officers, at har gracious =
commandment, to be put in speedy execution with effect in the whole
diocese, as well in places exempt, as not exempt whatsoever, according >

tw the tenour and form of the same.

Sent by the Queen's Majesty's commandment, in the month of March, =»

‘Anno Dom. 1553.
(Burnet, ii, Records, 220)
By the Queen,
Right reverend father in God, right trusty and well-beloved, we greeme
‘you woll And whereas heretofore, in the time of the Jate reign of ou.

r, without any

ou at all; and the people, both of the laity and

g have been given to much insolence, and
to the displeasure of Almighty God, and very much
-contentation, and to the no little slander of other

nd, in a manner, to the subversion and clear defacing

u the same (which eamestly, in very deed, we do mind

: the uttermost all the ways we can possible, trusting of
ince and help in that behalf: For these canses, and other

without all wact and delay, as ye will answer to the
under our signet, ut our palace of Westminster, the
ch, the first year of our reign.

Articles,
bakep and his officers, with all other having cccles-

“such persons

trary to the state of their order, and d d

‘slanderously disordered or abused themselves, se

the said process, the fruits and profits of the sai
promotions.

+; appointing them sach a portion to live upon, to be
f their benefice, whereof they be deprived, by discretion of the
p; or iis officers, ax they shall think may be spared of the said

Bee tates icy, and all persons aforesaid, do foresee, that
any religious man, having solemnly professed chastity, to

i Saaeeanh ‘bat that all such persons, after depri-

‘vation of their benefice, or ecclesiastical promotion, be also divorced, every
‘one from his said woman, and due punishment otherwise taken for the

10, Toem, that every bishop, and all other persons aforesaid, do take
order and direction, with the parishioners of every benctice, where priests
do want, to repair to the next parish for divine service; or to appoint,
{for a. comvenient time, till other better provision may be made, one curate
‘ serve, allernis vicibua, in divers parishes; and to allot to the said
ee aected ok ever of poet that he so verveth.

Tiem, that all and all manner of processions of the church be
ued, frequented, and continued, after the old order of the church, in

42, Trem, that all such holidays and fasting days be observed and
‘observed aud Kept, in the late time of king Houry the

es vans and honest ceremonies, which wer wont to be

fused, frequented, and observed, in the church, be also hereafter free
and observed.
hat children be christened by the priest, and confirmed by
as heretofore hath been accustomed and used.
‘touching such persons as were heretofore promoted to any
‘now sort and fashion of orders, considering they were
“in yery deed, the bishop of the dioceso, finding otherwise
ability in theso men, may supply that thing which
em before,and then, according, to his discretion, admit them
-
by the bishop of the diocese, an uniform doctrine be
ilies, or otherwise, for the good instruction and teaching
nd that the said bishop, and other persons aforesaid, do

|

clx APPENDIX. (xo. xxvit.
ipel the cal heprdaciigtiiee esi
Bieta aoninaiaai a ireey

ought. .

17, Item, that they examine all school-masters aud aber eae
dren, and, finding them svepect in any ways, to remove them, and
place catholic men in their rooms, with a special commandment to in-
‘struct their children, so as they may be able to answer the priest-at the
mass, and #0 help the priest to mass as hath been accustomed.

18. Ttem, that the said bishop, and all persons aforesaid, have such me
gant, respect, and consideration of and for the settiog fori of the pro-
mises, with all kind of viriue, godly living, and good example, with re
pressing also and keeping under of vice and unchrisianness, as they, amd
every of them may be scen to favour the restitution of true religion; and
also to make an honest account and reckoning of their office and care, to
the honour of God, our good contentation, and the Sinai this reaim,
and dominions of the same.

No, XXVIUL—(Reforred to at page 66.)
Commission for the deprivation and punishment of certain bishops.
March 3, 1554.
(Rywer, xv, 370]

Rogina, Dei gratia, &e., preedilectis et fidelibus consiliariis snis, Ste
phano Wintonicnsi episcopo, sammo suo Angliw cancellario, et Cath-
berto Dunelmensi cpiseopo, necnon reverendis et dilectis sibi in Christo,
Edmundo Londoniensi eplscopo, Roberto Assavensi episcopo, Georgio
Cicestrensi episcopo, et Antonio Landavensi episcopo, salutem.

Quia omne animi vitivm tanté conspectiue in se crimen habél, quanto
qui peccat major habetur,” et quoniam certis et indubitatis testimontis,
und cum facti notorictate ct fami publicd referente, luculenter intellext-
mus ct manifesté eomperimus, Robertam arcbiepiscopum Eborutm,
Robertum Menevensea, Joannem Cestrensem, et Paulum Bristoliensen,
episcopos, aut certé pro talibus se yerentes, Dei ot animarum suarum sa
Jutis immemores, valdé gravia et enormia dudiim commisisse et perpe-
trasso scelera atque peccata, et, inter cmtera, quod dolentér certé etmagni
cum amaritudine aoima: nostre proferimus, post expressam professionem
castitatis expressé, rité, et logitimé cmiseam, cum quibusdam mulicribus
nuptias de facto, cum de jore non deberent, in Dei contemptum, et ani-
marum suarun peccatum wanifestum, becnou in grave omuium ordinum,
tum elericoram quam laicorum, scandalum, denique cwteroram omulum
Christi fidelium perniciosissimum exemplam, contraxisse, et cum illis
tanquam cum uxoribus cohabitasse ;

Ne igitur tantum scelus remanent impunitum, ac multos alios pertra-

hat in ruinam, vobistenore presentiam committimus et mandamus, qua~

0. xxv] APPENDIX. clxi

tomis vos omnes, aut tres saltem vestroim, qui priesentes litoras commis-
sionales duxerint exeqaendas, dictos archiepiscopum Eboram, Episcopum
Menevenscm, episcopum Cestrensem, ct episcopum Bristoliensem, dicbus
horis et locis vestro, ant trinm vestrim, arbitrio cligondis ct assignandis,
ad comparendum coram vyobis, seu tribus yeatrhm, vocetis aut vocwri faci=
‘atis, yocent aut wocari facinnt tres vestriim, seu saltem, ai ita vobis aut
tribus vestrim videatur, eosdem archiepiscopum et episcopos predictor
adeatis, aut tres vesirim adeant, et negotio illis summarié et de plano,
sine ullo strepitu et figurt judicii, exposito ot declarato, si per summa
Flam examinationem et diseussionem negotil per vos aut tres vostrim
fiendam, eundem archiepiscopum et episcopos pradictos Sle contraxisse
aut fecisse coustiterit, eosdom a dignitatibus suis prndictis, cum suis juri-
‘bus ct pertinentiia univorsis, omnimodé nmoveatis, deprivetis, ot porpetud
excludetis, vel tres vestrim sic amoveant, deprivent, et perpetud exclu
dont, pmnitentiam salatarem et congruam pro modo culpm, vestro ant
trinm vestrim, arbitrio imponendam, eisdem Injungentes, eawsteraque in
pnedictis, cum coram incidentibus, emergentibus, annexis, et eonnexis qui-
buscamque facientes, que necessaria faorint vol qaomodolibet opportana =

Ad qum omnia et singula facienda, expedienda, et finienda, Nos, tam
auctoritate nostra ordinarid quim absoluti,ex mero motu certique scien=
‘tid nostris, vobis ot tribus vostrim potestatom ot auctoritatem nc licen-
tiam concedimus et impertimas per provsentes, cum cajuslibet coorcionis
et custigutionis severitate et potestate; in contrarium facientibus non ob-
stantibus qaibuscumque. In cujus roi, &ce, ‘Teste Regind, apud Weat-
monosteriam, decimo tertio die Marti.

Commission for declaring certain Bishoprics void. March 15, 1664.
{ibid. xv. 370.)

Mary, by the grace of God, &c. to the righte reverende fathers in God,
‘onr right trustic and righte welbelovid counsellors, Stephine bussoppe
of Winchester, our chauncellor of England, Cuthbert bussoppe of Da-
resme, Edmond bussoppe of London, Robert bussoppe of St. Asaphe,
‘George bussoppe of Chichester oure almoner, and Anthonye bussoppe of
Landafle, gretinge.

Where Joho Taylor, doctor of deveuitic, namynge bymselif bussoppe of
Lincoln, Jobn Hoper, namynge hymselffe bussoppe of Worcester and
Glocester, John Harley busshoppe of Hereforde, havinge there said several
pretonsed bushoprickes geven to them by the letters patentes of our late
derist brothor, kyng Edwarde the Sixte, To have and to hold the same
duringe theire good behaviors with this expresse clanse, Quamditl se bend
gesserint, have sythens,as hathe byn crediblic broughte to oure knowledge,
bothe by prechinge, teachinge, and eettinge forthe of Set

VOL. I.

elxii APPENDIX, (xo. xen.

and also by inordinate lief and conversation, contmarie bothe to the lawes of
Almightie God and use of the universall christen churche, declared them.
elles vorie unworthio of that vocation and dignitic in the churebe,

‘We, mindinge to have there several cases dulie hard and considerid,
and there upon suche ordre taken withe theme as maye stande withe juse
tice and the lawes, have, for the special trust we have conceivid of youre
wisdomes, lerninge, und intigritie of liefe, appointid you fouere, thre, or
tir00 of you to be oure commissioners in this bebalfe: Gevinge unto you
fouere, thre, or twoo of you, full powere and authoritic to call before you,
if you shall thinke #0 good, the said John Taylor, John Hoper, and John
Hanley, and every of them, und therupon, eithere by ordre. of eeclesias-
tical laws, or of the laws of oure realme, ox of bothe, procede to the deca
ringe of the suide burboprickos to be voide, as theye be alredie in dede
volde, to the intent sume suche othere mere personages may be elected
thereunto, as, for there godlie lief lerninge and sobriety, may be thought
worthie the places, In witnes whereof, &c. Teste Regin’, apud West-
‘monasterium, decimo quinto die Marti.

No. XXVIM.—(Referred to at page 103.)
<4 Commission for proceeding against Heretic. Feb. 8, \S57.
[Rot. Pat, 3 and 4 Phil. et Mar. p. 2, in dorso,]

Philip and Mary, by the grace of God, king and queen of
Spain, France, both Sicilies, Jerusalem and Ireland, and defenders of the
faith, arch-dukes of Austria, dukes of Burgundy, Milan and Brabant;
counts of Haspurge, Flanders, and ‘Tyrol, to the right reverend father in
God, Edmund, bishop of London ; and to the reverend father in God,
our right trusty, and right well-beloved counsellor, Thomas, bishop of
Ely; and to our trusty and right well-beloved, William Windsor, knight,
Lord Windsor; Edward North, knight, Lord North ; and to our erasty
and right well-beloved counsellors, John Bourne, knight, one of our chief
secretaries ; John Mordaunt, knight; Francis Engloficld, knight, master
of oar wards and liveries; Fdward Waldgrave, knight, master of ome
great wardrobe ; Nicholas Hare, knight, master of the rolls in our court
of chancery ; and to our trurty and well-beloved Thomas Pope, knights
Roger Cholmondely, knight; Richard Read, knight; Thomas Stmd—
ling, knight; and Rowland Mill, knight; William Rastall, sergeant a=
law; Henry Cole, clerk, dean of Pauls; William Ropor, and Randulple
Cholmondely, Esquires ; William Cooke, Thomas Martin, John Starve
and John Vaughan, doctors of law, greeting.

For as much as divors dovilish and clamcrous persons have not only
invented, bruited, and set forth divers false rumours, lales, and seditionse
slanders against us, but also have sown divers heresies, and heretical
opinions, and set forth divers seditious books, within this our realm of

2 ate

draited, invented, or set forth against us, or cither of us, ur against
‘the quiet governance and rule of onr people nnd subjects, by books,
Jetters, tales, or otherwise, in any county, city, borough, or other place
or places, within this our realm of England, and elsewhere, in any
piece or places beyond the seas ; and of the bringers in, users, utterurs,
bayers, sellers, readers, Keepers, oreonveyors of any such letters, books,
rumour, or tale; and of all and every their condjators, counsellors,
fey sala bettors, and maintainers ; giving to you, and
‘you, fall power and authority, by virtue hereof, to search out,

to your hands and possession, all manner of heretical and se
wheresoover they, or any of them, shall
a in printers" houses and shops, as elsewhere ; willing you,
‘of you, to search for the same in all places, according tw your
ns; And also to enquire, hear, and determine all and singular

sorcommitted, in any church, chapel, or other hallowed
: And also for and concerning the taking away,
ig of any lands, tenements, goods, and ornaments, stocks

dire and seareh out all such persons, as obstinately do refuse
ive the blessed sacrament of the altar, to hear mass, or come to
other convenient places, appointed far divine verviee, and

p goin processions, to take holy water, or holy bread,
to misuse thomselres in any church, or ollier hallowed place,
‘of the same offences have been, or hervalter shall be, com-
our said realm. Nevertheless, our willand pleasure is,

i?

|

elxiv APPENDIX. [ho. xvi.

that, when, and as often as, any person or persons, hereafter to be called.
orconvented before you, do obstinately persist or standin any manner of
heresy, or heretical opinions, that then ye, or three of you, do imme=
diately take order, that the same person, or persons, so standing or per=
sisting, be delivered and committed to his ordinary, there to be used as-
cording to the spiritual and ecclesiastical laws, And also we give unto
you, or three of you, full power and authority to enquire and search out
all yagabonda, and masterloss men, barrators, quarrellera, and suspect per-
sons, vagrant, or abiding within the city of London, or ten miles :
of the same; and all assaults and affays done and committed within the
same city, and compass: And further, to search out all wastes,

and ruins of churches, chancels, chapels, parsonages, and vicarages, In
whatsoever diocese the same be, within this realm ; Giving to you, or
any three of you, full power and authority, by virtue hereof, to hear and
determine the sume, and all other offences and matters above specified
and rchcarsed, according to your wisdoms, and consciences, and discre-
tions ; willing and commanding you, or three of you, from time to time,
to use and devise all such politic ways and means, for the tial asd
searching out of the premiscs, as by you, or three of you, shall be thought
most expedient or necessary: And upon enquiry, and due proof had,
Known, percelved, and tried_ out, by the confession of tha parties, or by
sufficient witnesses, before you, or three of you, concerning the premises,
or any part thereof, or by any other ways or means requisite, to giveand
award anch punishment to tho offynders, by fine. imprisonment, or other=
wise, and to take sach order for redress and reformation of the premises,
ag to your wisdoms, or threo of you, shall be thought meot and eonve-
nient: Purther willing and commanding you, and any three of you, in
‘ease you shall find any person or persons obatinate or disobedient, either
in their appearance before you, or three of you, at your calling or assign-
ment; or else in not accomplishing, or not obeying your decrees, orders,
and commandments, in any thing or things touching the premises, or
any part thereof, to commit the same person, or persons, so offending, to
ward, there to remain, till they be hy you, or three of you, enlarged and
delivered. And we give to you, and any throe of you, full power and
authority, by these presents, to take and receive, by your diseretions, of
every offender or suspect person, to be convented or brought before you,
a recognisance or recognisances, obligation or obligations, to our use, of
such sum or sums of money, as to you, or three of you, shall seem con=
venient, as well for the personal appearance bofore you of any sueb sus=
pect person, or for the performance and accomplishment of your orders
and decrees, in ease you shall think so convenicnt, ax for the sure and
true payment of all and overy such fine wud fines, as shall hereafter be:

w three of you, taxed or ussessed upon any offender that shall

Te rca se of yon, daly convinced, as is aforesaid, to our
[Bas to De pel at sock days and times, as by you, or three of you, bball
‘be stated, limited, or + And you to certify any such recogni
ieee recess we taken for any fine er fines, not felly and
paid before aes your hands and seals, or the hands and

“And ferthermore, we give 1o yoo, or three of you, fall power and an
/ by these presents, not only to call afore you all and every offender
‘offenders, and all and every suspect person and persons in any of the
promises, but also all such, and so many, witnesses as yo shall think
‘meet to be enlled ; and them, and every of them, to examine and com~
gle ‘answer, and swear, upon the holy evangelist, to declare the truth,
whereof they, or any of thom, shall bo examined, for
iShares and declaration of the premisos, or of any part

ee er

and appoint one sufficient person, to gather up and revive

all such sums of money as shall be assessed or taxed by you, or three of

you, for any fine or fines, upon any person or persons, for their offince 5

eee rare ‘of you, by bill, or bills, signed with your hands, shall

and appoint, as well to the said person, for his pains in

the said sums, as also to your clerk, messengers and attendants

for their travail, pains, and charge to be sustained for us about

‘premises, or any part thereof, such sum and sums of money for their

seme sy you, or three of you, shall be thought expedient: Willing

and you, or three of you, aftwr the time of this our commis-

ni to certify into owe exchequer, as well the name of the

‘as also a note of such fines as shall be set or taxed before

to the intent, that, upon the determination of the account of the

same receiver, we may be answered that, that to us shall jusily appertain:

w and commanding also all our auditors, and other officers, upon

Sais etches gud win hn hens oyu, tre of fo,
to the suid receiver due allowance, according to the said bills, upon

Wherefore, we will and command you, our said commis~

diligence to execute the promises, effect ; any of our

ul subjects, to be aiding, helping, and assisting to

elxvi APPENDIX. [Mo. xxix.

you, at your commandment, in the due execution hereof, as they tender
our pleasnre, and will answer to the contrary at their ntmost perils.

And we will and grant, that these our letters patents shall be a sufli-
cient warrant and discharge for yon, and any of you, against us, oar
heirs, and successors, and all, and every other person or persons, what-
soever they be, of, for, or concerning the premises, or any parcel thereof,
or for the execution of this our commission, or any part thereof,

Tn witness whereof, we have caused these our letiers to be made
patents, and to continue and endure, for one whole year next coming
after the date hereof. Witness ourself, at Westminster, the Sth day of
February, the third and fourth years of our reign.

No. XXIX.—(Referred to at page 112.)
‘The Lady Mary's Declaration to the Lords, sent to her by her Fathers
Before 1836.
[Heylin, 180.)
My Lords, as touching my removal to Hatfield, I will obey his grace,
as my duty is, or to any other place that his grace will appoint me:
but I protest before you, and all other that be here present, that my
conscience will in no wise suffer me to toke any other than myself for——
princess, or for the king’s daughter, born in lawful matrimony ; andi
that I -will never wittingly or willingly sy or do, whereby any personas
might take occasion to think that I agree to the contrary. Nor say La
thie out of any ambition, or proud mind, as God is my judge; but that
if I should do otherwise, I should in my conscience slander the deed ome
our mother, the holy church, and the pope, who is the judge in thicem
matter, and none other ; and also should dishonour the king, my father——
the queen, my mother, and falsely confoss myself a bastard, whieh Goes!
defend that I should do, since the pope hath uot so declared it by frites
ventence definitive, to whose final judgment I submit myself.

The Lady Mary to the King. Before 1536.
(Heylin, 180.

In most humble wise I bescoch your grace of your daily blessin
Pleaseth it the same to be advertised that, this morning, my chamberia sai
came and showed me, that he had received a letter from Sir Willlemcm
Paulet, comptroller of your house, the cffect whereof was, that Lshowld,
with all diligence, remove to the castle of Hertford. Whereupoce I
desired him to see the same letter, which he showed me; wherein evas
written, that “the lady Mary, the king's daughter,” should yemove to
tho place aforesaid, leaving out, in the same, the name of princes

Wh Th nt ie mr og yh

Beer 5 ie ene ok SOE ea
princess ; forasmach as I doabt not, in your good-
aevaleeah pred paaepepeemnbied
if I should agree to the contrary, I
este na i in Gra
‘that your grace would not that I'so should, And, in
your grace shall have me always as humble and obedient
ieee handmaid, as ever was child to the father, whieh my
duty bindeth me to, as knoweth our Lord, who have your grace in his
most holy tuition, with much honour and long life, to his pleasure.

From your manor of Beaulien, October 2.
By your most humble daughter,
Mary, Princess,

e following letters have been coufusedly printed by Hearne, in
ae : Epistolarum, appended to the Life of Henry V., by Tits

The Lady Mary to Cremuvil. Mey 96, 1535.

Master Secretary,
_ TE would have been 2 suiter to you before this time, to have been a
for me to the king's grace, my father, to have obtained his grace’s
usd favour; bet I perceived that nobody durst speak for me,
‘as Yong a that woman lived, which now is gone, whom I pray our
‘Lord, of his great mercy, to forgive. Wherefore, now she Is gone, T
‘am the bolder to write to you, as she which taketh you for one of my
chief friends. And, therefore, I desire you, for tho love of Ged, to be
‘a suiter for me to the king’s grace, to have his blessing and license to
“write into his grace; which shall be a great comfort for me, as God
‘knoweth, who have you evermore in his boly keeping. Moreover, {
must desire you to accept mine evil writing ; for I have not done so much
and more, nor could not have found the means to do it,
fF ‘bat by my Lady Kingston's being bere. At Hunsdon,
Be 26k of Moy, th des
—— ~ your loving friend,
oo Marye.
“The Lady Mary to Cromeell. May 27, 1536.

jet hearty commendations to you, these shall be to give
the gentle and friendly letter, which I received from you

a

elxviii APPENDIX. “EN@. exex,

upon Sunday last, whereby I may well perceive, not only your continual
diligence to further me in the king's highness’ favour (which, I take
God to my judge, is mine only comfort and treasure in this world), bot
also your wise and friendly counsel, in advertising me to eschew such
things, whereby T might scem to give any other occasion, than showld he
expedient for me; for the which your goodness, my lord, I think myself
more bound to you, than ever I did. For rather than I would willingly
commit any jot, contrary to the enereasing of the king's
favour, my most gracious and benign father, towards me, I would not
‘only utterly eschew all occasions to the contrary, accordiag to my
bounden duty, but also suffer certain pain of my body: for T take that
for the chief part of my life, in this world. Wherefore, concerning the
lodging of strangers, that you write to me of, although I foar it hath:
been reported to the worst, nevertheless, I will promise you, with God'e
help, from henceforth to refrain it so utterly, that of right none shall
have cause to speak of it; desiring you, my lord, for Gods sake, to
continue your goodness, both in exhorting me to follow such things, as
you think most convenient for me, and how I may eschew the contrary~
For I confoss the frailty of my youth to be such, that, by negligence, T
may forget myself, without the stay of good counsel, which whensoever
1 shall hear, I trast to follow to the uttermost of my power, with God's
grace; to whose keeping I commit you, desiring him to reward you for
your friendly part, in this matter, towards me, with all others, in times
past. From Richmond, the 27th of May.

Your assured bounden friend, during my life,

The Lady Mary to Cromwell. 1686,
Good Mater Secretary,

How much am I bound unto you, which hath not only travaileds
when I was almost drowned in folly, to recover me before 1 aunk, and
was utterly past recovery, and so to present me to the fire of grace and
mercy, but also desisteth not sithence, with your good and wholesome
counsels, s0 to arm me from any relapac, that 1 cannot (unless I were
too wilful and obstinate, whereof there is now no spark in me) fall
again Into any danger. But leaving the reeltal of your goodness apart,
which I cannot recount, for answer to the particularities of your
credence, sent by my friend, Master Wrothesly; first, concerning the
princess (so I think J must call her yet, for T would be loath to offend),
J offered, at her entry, to that name and honour, to call her * sister 7”
but it was refused, unless I would also add the other tile wato it, whieh I
denied not then mare ebstinately, than J am now sorry for it; for that

—y

19. XXX] APPENDIX. clxix

1 did therein offend my most gracious father, and his just laws: and
now that you think it meet, I abull never call her by other name
than “sister.” Touching the nomination of each women, as I would
Imve about me, surely, Mr. Secretary, what men or women soever the
king’s highness shall appoint 10 wait on me, without exception, shall
be unto me right heartily and without respect welcome; albeit, to
express my mind to you, whom I think worthy to be accepted for their
Miithfal service, done to the king's majesty and to me, sithence they
came iato my company, 1 promise you on my faith, Margery Baynton
and Susan Clarcencyeus have, in every condition, used themselves as
faithfully, painfully, and diligently, as ever did women in such a case;
= sorry when I was not «0 conformable as became me, as glad when I
inlined any thing to my duty, as could be devised. One other there
is, that was sometime my maid, whom for her virtue I love, and could
tbe glad to have in my company, that is, Mary Brown; and hero be all
that I will recommend ; and yet my estimation of these shall be measured
at the king’s highness’, my most merciful father's pleasure and appoint-
‘ment, ns reason is. For mine opinion touching pilgrimages, purgatory,
relies, and such like, [ assure you 1 have none at all, bat auch as I shall
receive from him, that hath mine whole heart in keeping, that is, the
King’s most gracious highness, my most benign father, who shall imprint
fn the same, touching these matters and all other, what his estimable
virtue, high wisdom, and excellent learning shall think convenient, and
limit unto me; to whose presence, I pray God, I may once come or I
die 5 for evory day is a year, till I may have the fruition of it ; beseeching
you, good Mr. Secretary, to continue mine humble suit for the same,
‘and for all other things whatsoever they be, to repute mine heart so
firmly knit to his pleasure, that I can by no mean vary from the diroc-
tion and appointment of the same. And thus most heartily fare you
swell. From Hunsdon, this Friday, at ten of the clock, at night,
Your assured loving friend, during my life,
Marye,

The Lady Mary to Cromwell, 1536.

After my most hearty commendations to ) YOU, may. Jord, I have received
your letters by this bearer, wherein J perceive you do detain my servant,
Randall Dod, until such time as the king’s highness be at Richmond,
Decause he might bring me some certain answer of his grace’s pleasure
concerning my suite, if you may obtain the «ame. Neverthcless,
because you would not have me unquiet, you have showed your accus-
tomed goodness towards me, in sending this messenger unto me, in the

EEE

elxx APPENDIX. (xo. xxex,

moantime; for the which I do thank you, with all my heart; assuring
you, that how long soever it shall be, or the king's pleasure be fully
known in those things, I shall think the time but short; for bis grace
hath already showed more goodness unto me, than I have deserved, and
I, continuing in his grace's favour (as T trust, with the help of God,
never to live so long, that J shall deserve the contrary), can desire no
other worldly thing, but his presence, whoreunto 1 trust to come the
sooner, by your good help, when your wisdom shall see the time com
venicat. Aud thus [ commit you to Almighty God, unto whom I
both am, and shall bo, a daily beadwoman for you. From Hunsdos,
this Friday, at eleven of the clock, at night.
Your assured loving friend, during my life,
Marye.

The Lady Mary to Cromwell, May 30, 1638.
‘Master Secretary,

Th as hearty manner as T can devise, T recommend me unto you, ax
she which thinketh herself much bound unto you, for the great pain and
labour that you have taken for me, and specially for obtaining. of the
King my father's blessing, and license to write unto his grace, which are
two of the highest comforts that ever camo to me; desiring you of your
gentle and friendly continuance in your suit for me, wherein (next unte
God) I trust you shall find me as obedient to the King’s grace, ax
you can reasonably require of me. Wherefore, I have a great hope in
your goodness, that, by your wisdom, help, and means, his grace shall
not only withdraw his displeasure, but also that it may like his grace (if
it may stand with his gracious pleasure) to license me to come into his
presence, for the which I pray yon, in the honour of God, to be a con-
tinual suiter for me, when your discretion shall think the time most con
venient: for it is the thing, which I over have and do desire above all
worldly things: And, in all thoso things, good Mr. Secrotary, for the
love of him that all comfort sendeth, T hescech you to be my most bumble
petitioner, and that in like case (as I take God to my judge) I would be
for you, if the same did lie in my power, And thos L must desire
you to accept this short and evil written letter; for the rheum in my
head will suffer me to write no more, at this time, Wherefore, I pray
you, in all other things, to give credence to this bearer; and with this
end I commit you to Almighty God, whom I shall pray to be with you
in everything, that you go about. From Hunsdon the 30 day of May,

By your bounden loving friend,

Marye,

|

no. xxtK) APPENDIX. elxxi

The Lady Mary to the King. June 1, \538.
and Towly a manner, as is possible for a child to use

pees Pas

hrf Goya you ay it forgive me them ; for
vq aee which I am as sorry, as any creature living ; and, next unto God, I
and will submit me in all dhings to your goodness und pleasure, to do
with me whatsoever shall please your grace; humbly beseeching your
‘highness to consider, that I am but a woman, and your child, who hath
‘committed her soul only to God, and her body to be ordered ia this
world, os it shall stand with your plonsure; whose order and direction,
whatsoever it shall please your highness to limit and direct to me, I shall
most humbly and willingly stand content to follow, obey, and ace
complish, in all points, And so, in the lowliest manner that I can, 1
beseech your grace to accept me, your humble daughter, which doth not
a little rejoice to hear the comfortable tidings, not only to me but to all
your grace’s realm, concerning the marriage, which is between your grace
‘and the queen now being, your graco’s wife, and my mother-in-law. The
whereof cansed nature to constrain me to be an humble suiter to
your grace, to be so good and gracious lord and father to me, as to give
‘mid leave to wait upon the queen, and to do her grace auch service, a8
shall plense her to command me; which my heart shall be ns ready and
obedient to falfil (next unto your grace), as the most hamble scrvant
that she hath: trueting in your graee’s merey to come into your pre~
sence, which ever hath and shall be the greatest comfort, that Tean have
‘within this world : having also a full hope in your grace's natural pity,
which you have always used, as much or more than any prince
|, that your grace will show the same upon me, your most
Tumble and obedient daugbter, which daily prayeth God to have your
grace in his holy kooping, with a long life, and as much honour, as ever
hed king ; and to send your grace shortly a prince ; whereof noereatare
living shall more rejoice or heartilier pray for continually than I, as my

duty bindoth me. From Hunsdon the first day of Juno,

By your grace's most humble and obedient
daughter and handmaid,
Marye.
The Laily Mary to Cromwetl, June 7, 1536,
“Mr. Secretary,

so long to licar some comfort from the king's grace, my father,

q

rz

elxxii APPENDIX. Lyo, sxx.

whereby I may perceive his grace, of bis princely goodness and fatherly
pity, to have accepted my letter and withdrawn his displeasure towards
me, that nature moveth me to be so bold, to send his grace a token, which
amy servant, this bearer, hath to deliver to you, or to any other at your
appointment ; desiring you (for the love of God) to find some means, by
your wisdorn and goodness, that the king may be so good and gracious
lord to me, as to vend me a token; which, I assure you, shall be one of
my grvatest worldly comforts, till it shall please his grace to Tewnse me
to come into his most desired presence ; the suit whereof my fall test is
in you that you will not forget, when you sball sec the time convenient
And thus I commit you to God, whom I both do and shall daily pray
to reward you foryour great pains and labours, taken atall times for me.
From Hunsdon the 7th of June,
By your assured loving friond, during my life,

The Lady Mary to the King. June 8, 1536.

In ns humble and lowly manner, a¢ is possible for me, 1 beseech yout
grace of your daily blessing, by the obtaining whereof, with license also
to write unto your grace, albeit I understand, to mine inestimable com-
fort, that your princely goodness and fatherly pity hath forgiven all mine
offences, and withdrawn your dreadful displeasure, long time conceived
against me, yet shall my joy never be full, nor my hope satisfied, unio
such time, a8 your grace vouchsafe more sensibly to express your recon
ciled heurt, love, and farour towards me, either by your gracious letters,
or else some token, dll T may, by your merciful calling and sufferance,
attain the fruition of your most desired presence ; forthe which I humbly
desire your grace to parton me, though I touble you with my continaal
suit, and rude writing; for nature will suffer me to do none otherwise:
and, thot obtained, I shall have my chief worldly joy and desire, ax I take
Almighty God to my record, whom T do and shall daily pray (as T am
bound by my duty) to preserve your grace and the queen with long life
and much honour, and shortly to send aprince between you both: whieh
slull be gladder tidings to me, than I can express with writing. Fram
Hansdon, the viii, day of June.

By your grace’s most humble and obedient
danghter and bhandmaid,
Marye.

The Lady Mary to Cromwell. June 10, 1696.

Good master Secretary,
I dosead you by this bearer, my servant, both the king’s highness" letter
sealed, and the copy of the same aguin to yous whereby ¥ trust you shall

=

noo xare.) APPENDIX. elxxiii

CR SE ile atahaeali epee iene
things concerning my duty tw the king's grace (God and my conscience
not offended) = Ea Sas alg hilie Racer ae reared
grace and the queen. desire you, for the passion, which
‘Christ suffered for you and me, and as my very trust is in you, that you
will find such means, through your great wisdom, that I be not moved
‘te agree to any furthor entry in this matter, than T have done, For 1
assure you, by the faith that I owe to God, T have done the uttermost,
that my conscience will suffer me; and I do neither desire nor intend to
do less than Dhave done. Bat, if 1 be put to any more (£ am plain
with you as with my great friend), my said conscience will in no ways
suffer me to consent thereunto, And this point except, you nor any other
shall be 80 much desirous to have me obey the king in all things, as T
shall be ready to fulfil the same. For T promise you (as I desire God to
help moat my most need), 1 hod rather leese the life of my body, than
displease the king’s grace willingly. Sir, T bescech you, for the love of
God, to take in good worth this rude letter: for I would not have troubled
you so much, at this time, but that the end of your letter caused me a
little to fear, that I shall have more business hereafter. And thus I com-
mit you to God, whom T do and shall daily pray to be with you inevery
thing, that you go about. From Hunsdon the x. of June.
‘Your assured bounden loving friend, during my life,
Marye.

‘The Lady Mary to the King. June 10, 1636.

Anas humble and lowly manner, as is possible for me, T beseech your
most gracious highness of your daily blessing. And, albeit I havo al-
ready, a8 [ trast in God, upon mine humble and hearty suit and submis-
sion, requiring mercy and forgiveness for mine offences to your mnjesty,
‘obtained!the same, with license to write unto you, whereby I have also
‘conceived groat hope and confidence, that your grace, of your inostimable
goodness, will likewise forgive me my said offences, and withdraw your

conceived upon the same; yet shall my joy never return per=

feetly to me, ne my hope be satisfied, until sach time, as it may please
ly to. express your gracious forgiveness anto me, or such

‘@ towardness thercof, and of the reconciliation of your favour, by your
‘most gracious letters, somo token, or message, as T may conceive a per>
feet trust, that I shall not only receive my most hearty and fervent de-
sire therein, but, for a confirmation thereof, impetrate an access to your
amojesty, which shall, of all worldly things, be to me most joyous and
comfortable ; for that, in the same, T shall have the fruition of your most
teble presence, most heartily (as my duty requireth) desired. I do most

=

elxxiv APPENDIX. (so. eure.

humbly beseech your grace t pardon mo, though I presume thus to
molest your gracions cars with my suits and nde writing ; for matere
hath had his operation ia the same, Eftsoons, therefore, most humbly
prostrate before your noble feet, your most obedient subject and humble
obild, that hath not only repented ber offences hitherto, but also decried
simply from henceforth and wholly, neat to Almighty God, t put my
state, continuance, and living in your gracious morey; and likewise te
accept the condition thereof at your disposition and appointment, whale
soever it shall be; desiring your majesty to have pity on me, in the
granting of mine bumble suits and dosires, who shall Gees e
Almighty God (as Tam most bounden) to preserre your
queen, and shortly to send you a prince, which shall be gladder pa
me, than I can express in writing. From Hunsdon the 10th of Jane,
Your grace's most humble and obedient
daughter and bandmaid,
Marye

The Lady Mary to Cromwell. June 13, 1536.
Good Mr, Secretary,

T do thank you, with all my heart, for the great pain and sweat yeu
have had for me; for the which I think myself very much bound to you.
And whereas I do perceive by your letters, that you do mislike mine ex-
ception in my letter to the king’s grace, T assure you, I did not mean, as
you do take it: for Edo not mistrust, that the king's goodness will move
me to any thing, which should offend God and my conscience. But
that which I did write was only hy the renson of continnal custom; for
T have always used, both in writing and speaking, to exeept God in all
things. Nevertheless, because you have exhorted mo to write to his
grace again, and I cannot devise what I should write more, bat your own
Just copy, without adding or minishing, therefore, I do send you hy this
bearer, my servant, the same, word for word, and it is unsealed, became
Teannot endure to write another copy. For the pain in my head and
teeth hath troubled me 30 sore, these two or three days, and doth yet
s0 continue, that I have very small rest, day or night. Wherefore, 1
trast in your goodness, that you will accept this, and find euch means,
by your wisdom, that the king's grace may do the same: which thing 1
desire you, in the honour of God, to procure, as my very trust is in you :
for I know none to make snit unto, nor to ask counsel of, but only you,
whom I commit to God, desiring him to help you in all -your business,
From Hunsdon the 13th day of June,

Your assured bounden loving friend, during ty life,

No. xix] APPENDIX. elxxy

The Lady Mary to the King, Sunt 14, 1696.

Ta my most humble and lowly manner, besecching your grace’s daily
blessing. Forasmuch as sithence it pleased your most gracious merey,
upon mine hearty repentance for mine offences and trespasses to your
majesty, and mine humble and simple submission to tho same of my
life, state, and condition, to be gladly received at your highness’ hand
and appointment, whatsoever the same shall think convenient for me,
without the remainder of any will in myself, but euch, as shall be ine
stilled from the most noble mouth of your excellent majesty, to grant me
license to write unto you; albeit, I have written twice unto your high-
ness, trusting to have, by some gracious letters, token, or message, per-
‘ceived sensibly the mercy, clemency, and pity of your grace, and, upon
the operation of the same, at the last also to have attained the fruition of
your most noble presence, which above all worldly things I desire; yet T
have not obtained my suid fervent and hearty desire, ne any piece of the
same, to my great and intolerable discomfort. I am enforced, by the
compulsion of nature, efisoons to ery unto your merciful ears, and, most
hambly prostrate before your feet, to beseech your grace to have pity and
compassion of me, and in such wise to put apart your displeasure, justly
conceived ngninst me, as I may feel some piece of your most abundant
grace, that hath never wanted to them, that have in
their offences, not committed by malice, but by young frailty and igno=
mance. For yet J remain almost void of all hope, saving, the confidence
I have in your blessed nature recomforteth me. And therefore, eft-
sons prostrate at your noble feet, I besech your majesty to countervail
my transgressions with my repentance for the same, and thereupon to
grant some little spark of my most humble suit and desire, which (God
is my judge) I desire for no worldly respect ; trusting in Almighty God
to ure myself so from henceforth, as your grace shall have cause to
think your mercy and pity well extended unto me: to whom I shall
daily pray (as 1am most bounden) to preserve your highness with the
queen, and shortly to send you issue, which shall be gladder tidings to
me, than T can express in writing. From Hunsdon the 14th day of
Tune,

Your most humble and obedient daughter and handinaid,
Marye,

— eu»

elxxvi APPENDIX.

Articles and Injunctions, given by the king's baggie to his
right enti i laced Peek Ds ee
with cortatn others fu hie company, fis a
lady Mary, his daughter, for the purposes ensuing. Sune, vans 1896.
{Heylin, 181 |
First, Wherens the said lady Mary hath sundry ways, with long cot
finuance, showed herself so obstinate towards the king's majesty, her
sovercign lord and father, and so disobedicat to his laws, conceived and
made upon most just, virtuous, and godly grounds, that, a8 the wilful
disobedience thereof seemeth a monster in nature, 80, unless the merey
‘of his highness had been most abundantly extended unto her, by the
course of his grace’s laws, and the force of his justice she endangered
hervelf so far, that it was greatly to his highness’ regret and hearty
sorrow, to see and perceive how little she esteometh the same, extending
to the loss of his favour, the loss of her honour, the loss of her life, and,
undoubtedly, to the indigmtion of Almighty God; for that she neither
obeyeth her father, and sovercign, nor his just and virtuous laws afore-
said: and that, of late, nevertheless, calling to remembrance her trans
gressions and offences in this part, towards God, her father, and sovereign
lord, the king's highness, she hath written to the same three sundry
letters, containing & declaration of her repentance conceived for the
premises, with such an humble and simple submntssfon, ax she sppearets
not only to submit herself wholly and without exception (especially by
the last letter) to the laws, but also, for her state and condition, to
herself only to his grace’s mercy, nothing desiring, but merey and
givencss for her offences, with a reconciliation to his grace’s favour?
albeit, his majesty hath been so ingrately handled and used by her, os is
afore declared, that the like would enforce any private person to abandon,
for ever, such un unkind and inobedicnt child from their grace and
favour, yet, euch is his majesty’s gracious and divine nature, such is his
clemency and pity, such his merciful inclination and princely heart:
that, as he hath been ever ready to take pity and compassion of all
offenders repentantly calling and crying for the same, #0, in ease he may
throughly perceive the same to be in the said lady Mary's heart, which
she hath put in pen and writing, his highness, considering the imbeeility
of her sex, being the same is frail, ineonstant, and ensy to be persuaded
uy simple counsel, can be right well contented to remit unto her partof ~
his said displeasure, And, therefore, hath at this time, for the certain 4
knowledge of her heart and stomach, sent unto her bis said cousin, om
with others, to demand and enquire of her certain questions; here>
answers whereunto, his. pleasure is, they shall require, and pote ina

wo. xx1x.] APPENDIX. olxxvii

writing, which shall thoroughly decipher, whether she be indeed the
person she pretendeth, or, for any respect, hath, with general words,
Taboured to cloak the special matter, which is repugnant and contrary
to that which his majesty hath gathered and conceived of the same.

And first, after their access and declaration of the premises, they
shall, for their firet question, demand of her, whether she doth recognize
and knowledge the king's highness for her sovereign lord and king in
the imperial crown of this realm of England, and will, and doth submit
herself unto his highness, and to all and singular the laws and statutes
of this realm, as becometh every true and faithful subject to do?

Also, whether she will, with all her powers and qualities that God
hath endowed her withal, not only obey, keep, and observe all and
singular laws and statutes of this realm, but also set forth, advance,
and maintain the same, to the utmost of her power, according to her
bounden duty ?

Also, whether she will recognize, accept, take, and repute the king's
highness to be supreme head in earth, under Christ, of the church of
England, and utterly refuse the bishop of Rome's pretended power and
jurisdiction, heretofore usurped in this realm, according to the laws and
statutes of the same, made and ordained in the behalf of all the king’s
true subjects, humbly received, admitted, obeyed, kept, and observed ;
and also will, and do renounce, and utterly forsake, all manner of
remedy, interest, and advantage, by the said bishop of Rome's laws,
process, or jurisdiction, to her in any wise appertaining, or that here-
after may, by any title, colour, or mean, belong, grow, succeed, or
appertain, or in any case may follow or ensue?

And, whether she will and doth, of her duty and obedience towards
God, her allegiance towards the king’s highness, and the laws of this
realm, and also of the sincere love and zeal that she beareth towards
the truth, freely and frankly recognize and knowledge, without any
other respect, both by God's law and man’s law, the marriage, here-
tofore had between his majesty and her mother, to be unlawful?

‘Also, be she enquired or examined, for what cause, and by whose
motion and means she hath continued and remained in her obstinacy so
Jong, and who did embolden and animate her thereto; with other cir-
cumstances thereof appertaining ?

Also, what is the cause, that she, at this present time, rather than at
any other heretofore, doth submit herself.

Cromwell to the Lady Mary. June 1596.

Madam,
I have received your letters, whereby it appeareth you be in great dis-
VOL. I. m

7
elxxviii APPENDIX. © [roc rxim

‘comfort, and do dosire, that I should find the means to speak with you.
‘For answer whercunto, ye shall understand, that how great soever your
discomfort is, it can be no greater than mine, who hath, apon your letters,
spoken so much of your repentance for your wilful obstinacy against the
‘Aing’s highness, and of your humble submission im all things, without
exception or qualification, to obey to his pleasnre and laws, that, knowing:
how diversely and contrarily you proceeded at the Ine being of his
‘maajesty's council with you, I am both much ashamed of that I have said,
and likeways afraid of that E have done; insomuch, that what the se-
quel thereof shall be, God knoweth. ‘Thus with your folly you undo
yourself, and all that hath wishod your good ; and yet, I will say unto
Fou, ns I have said elsewhere heretofore, that it were great pity ye should
not be an example in a punishment, if ye will make yourself an example
in the contempt of God, your natural father, and his laws, by your own
only fantasy, contrary to the jadgments and determinations of all men,
that ye must confess do know and love God, as well as you, except you
will shew yourself altogether presumptuous, Wherefore, madam, to be
plain with you, as God is my witness, like a8 I think you the most ob-
atinate and obdurate woman, all things considered, that ever was, and one
that, 80 persevering, well deserveth the reward of malice, in extremity of
mischief ; 20 I dare not open my lips to name you, unless T may have
‘such a ground thereunto, that it may appear you were mistaken, or, at
the least, that you be both repentant for your ingratitade and miserable
unkindness, and ready to do all things, that ye be bound unto by your
duty of allegiunce, if nature werw secluded from you, and in a like de~
grec planted in the same, as it is in every other common subject. And,
therefore, T have sent unto you a certain book of articles, whereunte if
‘you will set your hand, and subscribe your name, you shall undoubsedly
please God, being the same conformable to his truth, #0 as you will, in
semblable manner, conceive itin your heart without diasimulation, Upon
the receipt whereof again from you with a letter, declaring, that you
think in heart that you have subseribed with band, L shall oftsoons ade
venture to speak for your reconciliation, And if you will not with spord
Teave all your sinister counsels, which have brought you to the point of
utter undoing, without remedy, and herein follow mine advice, I take my
leave of you for ever, and desire you never to write or make meana ante
me hereafter: for 1 will never think you other than the mont ingrate,
unnatural, and most obstinate person living, both to God and

dear und benign father. And I advise you to nothing, but I beseech
God never to help me, if I know it not so certainly to: be your bounden
duty, by God’s laws and man’s laws, that I must needs judge that per-
son, that shall refase it, not meet 0 live in a Christian,

—

No, xxix] APPENDIX. clxxix

to the witness whereof I take Christ, whose mercy I refuse, if I write any

thing unto you that I have not professed in my heart, and know to be
true,

The Lady Mary to the King. June, 1596.

Most humbly prostrate before the feet of your most excellent majesty,
your most humble, faithful, and obedient subject, which hath so ex-
tremely offended your most gracious highness, that mine heavy and
fearful heart dare not presume to call you father, ne your majesty hath
any cause, by my deserts, saving the benignity of your most blessed
nature doth surmount all evils, offences, and trespasses, and is ever
merciful, and ready to accept the penitent, calling for grace in any con-
venient time. Having received, this Thursday at night, certain letters
from Mr. Secretary, as well advising me to make mine humble submis-
sion immediately to yourself, which, because I durst not, without your
gracious license, presume to do before, J lately sent unto him, as sig-
nifying, that your most merciful heart and fatherly pity had granted
me your blessing, with condition, that I should persevere in that I had
commenced and begun; and that I should not eftsoons offend your
majesty by the denial or refusal of any such articles and commandments,
as it may please your highness to address unto me, for the perfect trial
of mine heart and inward affection. For the perfect declaration of the
bottom of my heart and stomach, first, I knowledge myself to have most
unkindly and unnaturally offended your most excellent highness, in that
I have not submitted myself to your most just and virtuous laws, and
for mine offence therein; which I must confess were in me a thousand
fold more grievous, than they could be in any other living creature. I
put myself wholly and entirely to your gracious merey, at whose hand
I cannot receive that punishment for the same, that I have deserved.
Secondly, to open mine heart to your grace in these things, which I
have heretofore refused to condescend unto, and have now written with
mine own hand, sending the same to your highness herewith, I shall
never beseech your grace to have pity and compassion of me, if ever
you shall perceive, that I shall privily or apertly vary or alter from one
piece of that I have written and subscribed, or refuse to confirm, ratify,
or declare the same, where your majesty shall appoint me. Thirdly, as
T have and shall, knowing your excellent learning, virtue, wisdom, and
knowledge, put my soul into your direction, and, by the same, hath and
will in all things from henceforth direct my conscience, so my body I
do wholly commit to your mercy and fatherly pity ; desiring no state,
no condition, nor no manner degree of living, but such as your grace
shall appoint unto me; knowledging and confessing, that my wate

om

“no. xx1x.] APPENDIX. clxxxi

remedy, interest, and advantage, which I may, by any means, claim by
the bishop of Rome's laws, process, jurisdiction, or sentence, at this
present time, or in any wise hereafter, by any manner, title, colour,
mean, or case, that is, shall, or can be devised for that purpose.

. Marye.

Item, I do freely, frankly, and for the discharge of my duty towards
God, the king's highness, and his laws, without other respect, recognise
and acknowledge, that the marriage heretofore had between his majesty
and my mother, the late princess dowager, was, by God's law and man's
law, incestuous and unlawful.

Marye.

The Lady Mary to the King. June 26, 1536.

Most humbly, obediently, and gladly lying at the feet of your most
excellent majesty, my most dear and benign father, and sovereign lord:
I have this day pereeived your gracious clemency, and merciful pity, to
have overcome my most unkind and unnatural proceedings towards
you, and your most just and virtuous laws; the great and inestimable

Joy whereof I cannot express, ne have any thing worthy to be again
“presented to your majesty, for the same your fatherly pity extended
towards me, most ingrately on my part abandoned, as much as in me
lay, but my poor heart, which I send unto your highness, to remain in
your hand, to be for ever used, directed, and framed, whiles God shall
suffer life to remain in it, at your only pleasure ; most humbly beseech-
ing your grace to accept and receive the same, being all that I have to
offer, which shall never alter, vary, or change, from that confession and
submission, which I have made unto your highness, in the presence of
your council, and other attending upon the same; for whose preserva
tion, with my most gracious mother the queen, I shall daily pray to
God ; whoa eftsoons I beseech to send you issue, to his honour, and
‘the comfort of your whole realm. From Hunsdon the 26th day of June.
Your grace’s most humble and obedient
daughter and handmaid,
Marye.
The Lady Mary to Cromwell. July 1, 1536.
My Lord,

In my heartiest manner I commend me unto you, as she which can-
not express in writing the great joy and comfort, that I have received,
as well by your letters, as by the report of my servant, this bearer,
concerning the king my sovereign father’s goodness towards me; which

during my life; and that I both do and will continue, with the grace of
God. Sir, as touching mine apparel, I have made no bill: for the
king’s highness favour is 60 good clothing unto me, that I can dosire no
more; and so 1 have written to his grace, resting wholly im him, and
willing to wear whatsoever his grace shall appoint me, My lord, I do
thank you, with all my heart, for the horse, that yon sent me with this
bearer: wheroin you have done me a great pleasure; for 1 had newer s
‘one to ride upon sometimes, for my health ; and besides that my servant
showeth me, that he is such # one, that I may of good right accept, net
only the mind of the giver, but also the gift. And thus I commit yor
to God, whom I do and shall daily pray to be with you, im alll your
business, and to reward you for so excceding great pains and labours,
that you take in my suits. From Hunsdon, the firet day of July.
Your assured loving friend during my life,

The Lady Mary to the King, July 8, 1536.

My bounden duty most humbly remembered to your most excellent
majesty. Whereas I am inhabile and insufficient to render and expres:
to your highness those most hearty and humble thanks for your gracious
mercy and fatherly pity, surmounting mine offences, at this time ex-
tended towards me, I shall, prostrate at your sost noble feet, tnambly,
and with the very bottom of my stomach, beseech your grace to repate
that in me, which, in my poor heart, remaining in your most moble
hand, I have conceived and profest towards your grace, whites the
breath shall remain in my body, that is, that, as [am now insueh mer
eifuul sort recovered, being more than almost lest with mine own folly,
that your majesty may as well accept me justly your bounden slave by
redemption, as your most humble, faithful, and obedient ehitd and sabe
ject, by the course of nature planted in this your most noble realm: so
shall I for over persevere and continue towards your highness, in such
conformity and due obedience, as I doubt not, but, with the help of
God, your grace shall sce and perecive a will and intent in me to re
double again that hath been amiss on my behalf, conformably to such
words and writings, as I have spoken and sent unto your highness; from
the whieh I will never vary during my life; trusting that your grace
hath conceived that opinion of me, which to remember i mine only
comfort, And thus I beseech our Lord to preserve your grace it
health, with my very natural mother, the queen, and to sexd you shortly

wo. xxix} APPENDIX. elxxxiii

issue, which I shall as gladly and willingly serve, with my hands under
their feet, as ever did poor subject their most gracious sovereign. From
Hunsdon, the 8th of July.
Your grace’s most humble and obedient
daughter and handmaiden,
Marye.

The Lady Mary to the King. July 21, 1536.

My bounden duty:most humbly remembered, with like desire of your
daily blessing, and semblable thanks upon my knees to your majesty,
both for your great mercy lately extended unto me, and for the certain
arguments of a perfect reconciliation, which, of your most abundant
goodness, I have sithence perceived. Whereas, upon mine inward and
hearty suit and desire, that it would please your highness to grant me
license some time to send my servant to know of your grace’s health
and prosperity, which I beseech our Lord long to preserve, being the
thing that in this world is my only comfort, to my great quiet and sa-
tisfaction I obtained the same. I have now, to use the benefit of that
especial grace, sent this bearer, mine old servant, Randal Dod, in the
lieu of a token, to present unto your majesty these my rude letters,
written with the hand of her, whom your highness shall ever find true,
faithful, and obedient to you and yours, as your majesty and your laws
have and shall limit unto me, without alteration, till the hour of my
death; and so to bring me again relation of your prosperous estate.
Most humbly beseeching your highness, in case I be over hasty in send-
ing so soon, to pardon me, and to think that I would a thousand fold
more gladly to be there, in the room of a poor chamberer, to have the
fruition of your presence, than to live in the degree of an empress, with
the want of the saine. My sister, Elizabeth, is in good health, thanks
be to our Lord, and such a child toward, as I doubt not but your high-
ness shall have cause to rejoice of, in time coming, as knoweth Almighty
God, who send your grace, with the queen, my good mother, health,
with the accomplishment of your desires. From Hunsdon, the 21st
day of July.

Your highness’ most humble daughter,
handmaid, and faithful subject,
Marye.

The Lady Mary to Cromwell. August 20, 1536.
My Lord,

After my most hearty commendations, I think the time so long since
Theard from the king's highness, my most benign father, that nature

chuxxiv APPENDIX. fe on

mereth me to be so bold, as to send ary servant, this bearer, with letien
ty is grace, and also to the queen, becsmse I would very fain know
luow their graces do, desiring you, my lord, if, for lack of wit, I have
sent wamer than I should have done, molesting his grace with my rade
Laure, yora will make such an excase for me, as your wisdom shall think
beat: for, til it may please his highness to cense me to come into his
prescare, which, of all worldly things, is my chiefest desire, my next
connfort ia, to hear often of his grace’s bealth and prosperous estate,
which I bescech our Lord long to preserve. My lord, your serrast
hath brought me the well-favoured horse, that you have given me, with
a very goodly saddle, for the which I do thank you with all my heart:
for he seemeth to be indeed as good as I have heard reported of him,
which was, that be had all qualities belonging to a good horse. Where-
fore I trust, in time to come, the riding upon him shall do me very
much good, concerning my health; for I am wont to find great ease ia
riding. And thus, my lord, your benefits increase daily so mach
towards me, that I can do nothing for the same again, but pray for you
» which is able to recompense all good deeds, unto whom I com-
mit you. From Hunsdon, the 20th August.
Your assured loving friend, during my life,
Marye.

The Lady Mary to the King. Oct. 2, 1536.

Mont humbly prostrate at your highness’ most noble feet, with lite
desire of your majesty’s daily blessing; I do, in semblable manner
thank your graco for the great and inestimable goodness, which yout
mont noble princely heart and fatherly pity does daily extend and show
unto mo; the least piece whereof albeit I shall never be able towards
your highness to recompense, yet I trust, with God's help, with soch
faithful obedience, redubbe that I have offended, that your grace not
your's shall never have cause to repent any part of your most abundant
xoodneas declared towards me; trusting in God, that your grace doth 9
aceept me, who shall never, during my life, do or attempt that thing,
that may sound to the contrary, to win by the same the whole world; a
emt Lont knoweth, to whom de and shall daily pray for the preservation
of your moat excellent highness in health and felicity, with the granting
of your noble aud virtuous desires, From Hertford, the second day of
Ostuber,

Your grace’s most humble daugbter aud subject,
Mare.

xo. xxix] | APPENDIX. elxxxy

The Lady Mary to Cromwell. December 8, 1536.

My Lord,—After my most hearty commendations to you, forasmuch as
Thave always found your gentleness such, as never refused to further my
continual suits to you, it maketh me the bolder to use mine accustomed
manner in writing to you, to be mean for me to the king’s highness for
such things as I have need of; which, at this time, is this. It hath
pleased the king’s majesty, my most gracious father, of his great goodness,
to send me, every quarter of this year, forty pounds, as you best know ;
for you were always a mean for it, as (I thank you) you be for all my
other suits. And seeing this quarter of Christmas must needs be more
chargeable than the rest, specially considering the house I am in, I
would desire you, if your wisdom thought it most convenient, to be a
suiter to the king’s said highness (if it may so stand with his gracious
pleasure) somewhat to encrease that sum. And thus, my lord, I am
ashamed always to be a beggar to you; but that the occasion at this
time is such, that I cannot choose. Wherefore, I trust, in your good-
ness, you will accept it thereafter. And thus I commit you to God,
desiring him to reward you for all your pains taken for me. From
Hunsdon, the 8th of December. 2

‘Your assured loving friend, during my life,
Marye.

The Lady Mary to Cromwell. August 24.

My lord,—After my most hearty commendations to you, I have received
your letters by this bearer, whereby I do perceive the king's highness, my
most gracious father's pleasure, touching my communication to the
emperor's ambassadors, when they shall come to visit the prince's grace,
my brother; which thing, although (his grace’s pleasure except) I
would have been very loath to have spoken of, considering myself a
‘young maid, and very willing to continue that life, if his said majesty
will permit the same, nevertheless, according to my duty, I shall fulfil
all things contained in your letters, as well as my simple wit will serve
me; and also write their whole answer unto you, as soon as they shall
depart. In the mean while, not forgetting the inestimable goodness of
the king's majesty towards me, in exteming my bestowing more than I
have or shall deserve, which can do nothing, but, as I am most bounden,
in all things obey his grace’s commandments to the end of my life; as
knoweth God, whose help I shall continually ask, to perform my said
duty. And thus [] commit you to his keeping. From Portgore, this

Saint Bartholomew's day, at after dinner.
Your assured loving friend, during my life,

Marye.

olyxxvi APPENDIX. (xo. exe,

The Lady Mary (o Cromwell. Decesuber 17.
My Lord,

After my most hearty commendations, T do, in semblable
thank you for your gentle and friendly letters. How I have pre
Jouching the counsel of the same, for the matter declared
Wriothusley, because, both by his relation and by my
majesty, you shall perceive, I shall not trouble you with my vain
in writing. Only this J will add, that, howsoever Xam in this kind of
thing affected, bis highness in this and all other things, during m
shall find me his most humble and obedient daughter, pei
vant; and 0 1 beseech you ever to say and answer for me, T sball not,

God willing, disapprove your saying in the same, while the breath sbll
be in my body ; as knows oar Lord, who send youhealth, From Hest
ford Castle, the 17th of Docember, late at night, I beseech yourlomdship
tp pardon me, that I write not this letter of mine own hand. I was
something weary with the writing of the other letter, and, upon trust of
your goodness, I caused one of my men in this to supply the place of »
‘Secretary.

Your wsured loving friend, during my life,

Wriothesley to ——. Dee YT

Pheaweth your lordship to understand, that, arriving here at Hertfon!
Castle this afternoon, about two of the clock, upon knowledge given of
my coming, and desire to speak with my lady Mary's grace, I had
immediately access to the same, to whom, after the delivery of the
king's majesty’s token, with his grace’s most hearty commendations, 1
opened the cause and purpose of my coming, in as good sort as my
poor wit had conceived the same. Whereunto she made me answer
that, albeit the matter were towards her of great importance, and
besides, of such sort and nature, as, the king's majesty not offmded, the
would wish and desire never to enter that kind of religion, but to Bontinue
still a maid, during her life; yet, remembering how, by the laws of
God and natare, she was bound to be in this and all othor things
obedient to the king’s highness, and how, by her own bond and obliga-
tion, she had heretofore, of her free will, according to her said boud
and duty, obliged herself to the same, though she might, by frnilty, be
induced, in this so weighty a thing, to cast many doubts, and to take
great stay with herself; yet wholly and entirely, without qualification,
she committed herself to his majesty, as to her most benign and mereifyl
father, and most gracious soveroign lord; trusting, and assuredly

:

wo. xxx] APPENDIX. elxxxvii

knowing, that his goodness and wisdom would so provide in all things
for her, as should much exceed her simple capacity, and redound to
his grace’s honour and her quiet; which thing she will this night write
with her grace’s own hand, to be sent by me to-morrow at my return.
I assure your lordship, here can be no more desired, than with all
humility and obedience is offered. And because I must tarry all night
for these letters, I thought meet to signify, how far I had proceeded, to
the intent the king’s majesty, knowing the same, may further in all
things determine, as to his grace’s high wisdom shall be thought meet
and expedient. When I had done with her grace, I went then to my
lady Elizabeth's grace, and to the same made the king’s majesty’s most
hearty commendations, declaring, that his highness desired to hear of
her health, and sent her his blessing. She gave humble thanks, en-
quiring again of his majesty’s welfare, and that with as great a gravity,
as she had been forty years old. If she be no worse educated than she
now appeareth to me, she will prove of no less honour and womanhood,
than shall beseem her father's daughter ; whom our Lord long preserve
unto us, and send your lordship also long life, many years to serve the
same. From Hertford Castle, this Wednesday, the 17th of December.
Your lordship’s bounden beadsman,
Thomas Wriothesley.

No. XXX.—(Referred to at page 113.)
The Princess Mary to the Lord Protector, June 22, 1549.
(Foxe, ii 1. ix. 44.]

My Lord,

1 perceive, by the letters which I late received from you, and other
of the king’s majesty’s council, that ye be all sorry to find so little con-
formity in me, touching the observation of his majesty’s laws; who am
well assured that I have offended no law, unless it be a late law of your
own making, for the altering of matters in religion, which, in my
conscience, is not worthy to have the name of a law, both for the king's
honour’s sake, the wealth of the realm, and giving an occasion of an
evil bruit through all Christendom ; besides the partiality used in the
same, and (as my said conscience is very well persuaded) the offending
of God, which passeth all the rest. But I am well assured, that the
king his father's laws were all allowed and consented to, without
compulsion, by the whole realm, both spiritual and temporal, and
all the executors sworn upon a book to fulfil the same; so that it
was an authorized law; and that I have obeyed, and will do, with the
grace of God, till the king’s majesty, my brother, shall have sufficient

‘years to be a jadge in theso matters himself, Wherein, my lord, I was
plain with you, at my last being in the court, declaring unto you, at
that time, whereunto I would stand; and now do msure you all, that
the only oceasion of my stay from altering mine opinion is for two
causes; ove principally for my conscience sake; the other, that the
king, my brother, shall not horeafter charge me to be one of those that
‘wore agreeable to such alterations in his tender years. And what fruits
daily grow by such changes, since the death of the king, my father, to
every indifferent perton it well appeareth, both to the displeasure of
‘God and unquietness of the realm. Notwithstanding, 1 assure you all, I
would be as loath to see his highness take hurt, or that any evil should
come to this his realm, as the best of you all: and none of you have
the like cause, considering how I am compelled by nature, being his
majesty’s poor and humble sister, most tenderly to lowe, and pray for
him, and unto this, his realm, (being born within the same) wish all
wealth and prosperity, to God's honour. And if any judge of me the
contrary, for mine opinion’s sake, as I trust none doth, I doubt not, in
the end, with God's help, to prove myself as true a natural and humble
sister, as they of the contrary opinion, with all their devices, and altering
of Jaws, shall prove themselves trae subjects; praying you, my lord,
and the rest of the council, no more to trouble and unquiet me with
matters touching my conscience, whercin I am at a full point, with
God's help, whatsoever shall happen to me; intending, with his grees
to trouble you little with any worldly suits, but to bestow the short time |
I think to live, in quictnoss, and pray for the king’s majesty, and all
you, heartily wishing, that your proceedings may be to God's honour,
the safeguard of the king's person, and quietness to the whole realm
Moreover, where your desire is that I should send my comptroller and
Dr. Hopton unto you, by whom you would signify your minds more
amply, to my contentation and honour, it is not unknown to you all,
that the chief charge of my house resteth only upon the travails of my
aid comptroller, who hath not been absent from my house throo whele
days, since the setting up of the same, unless it were for my Tether
patents: vo that, if it were not for his continual diligence, I think my
little portion would not have stretched so far. And my chaplain, by
occasion of sickness, hath been long absent, and is not yet able to ride.
Therefore like as I cannot forbear my comptroller, and my priest is not
‘able to journey, so shall J desire you, my lord, and all the rest of the
council, that, having any thing to be declared to mo, except matters of
religion, ye will either write your minds, or send some trusty person,
with whom J shall be contented to talk, and make answer as the case
shall roquire : assuring you that, If any servant of mine, either mary oF

,. lll

Ro. xxx.] APPENDIX. elxxxix
woman, or chaplain, should move me to the contrary of my conscience,
I would not give ear to them, nor suffer the like to be used within my
house. And thus, my lord, with my hearty commendations, I wish
‘unto you and the rest as well to do as myself. From my house at
Kenning Hall, the 22nd of June, 1549.

Your assured friend, to my power,

A remembrance of certain matters, appointed by the Council to be de-
clared by Dr. Hopton to the Lady Mary's grace, for answer to her

Sormer letter.

(Foxe, ii 1 ix. 45.)

Her grace writeth, that the law made by parliament, is not worthy the

name of law, meaning the statute for the communion, §c.
You shall say thereto,

The fault is great in any subject, to disallow a law of the king, a law
of a realm, by long study, free disputation, and uniform determination
of the whole clergy, consulted, debated, and concluded ; but the greater
fault is in her grace, being next of any subject in blood and estate to
the king's majesty, her brother and good lord, to give example of dis-
obedience, being a subject, or of unnaturalness, being his majesty's
sister, or of neglecting the power of the crown, she being, by limitation
of law, next to the same. The example of disobedience is most perilous
in this time, as she can well understand. Her unkindness resteth in the
king's own acceptation ; the neglecting of the power before God is an-
swerable, and in the world toucheth her honour.

The executors (she saith) were sworn to king Henry the eighth his laws.
You shall say,

It is true, they were sworn to him, his laws, his heirs, and successors ;
which oath they duly observe, and should offend, if they should break
any one jot of the king's laws, now being, without a dispensation by a
law; and herein her grace shall understand, that it is no law, which is
dissolved by a law: neither may her grace do that injury to the king’s
majesty, her brother, to diminish his authority so far, that he may not,
by the free consent of a parliament, amend and alter unprofitable laws,
for the number of inconveniences which hercof might follow, as her
grace, with consideration, may well perceive.

Offence taken by the sending for her officers.

You shall say,
If her grace consider the first letters of that purpose, they will de-
Glare our good meaning to her, and her gentle usage, requiring the pre-

oxe: APPENDIX. Eo. xxx

sence of her trusty servant, because she might give more trust to our
message.
Her house is her lock.
You shall say,

It is well liked her geace should have her house, or flock, but not
exempt from the king's orders; neither may there be a flock of the
King’s subjects, but such as will hear aud follow the voice of the kings
their shepherd. God disulloweth it, law and reason forbiddeth it,
policy abhorroth it, and her honour may not require it.

Her grace deferreth her obedience to the king's lass, until his Majesty
be of sufficient years.
You shall say,

She could, in no one saying, more disallow the authority of the king,
tho majesty of his crown, and the state of the realm: for Kerein she
suspendeth his kingdom, and esteemeth his authority by his age, not by
his right and title, Her grace must understand he isa king, by the
ordinance of God, by descont of royal blood, not by the numbering of
his years: a8 a creature, subject to mortality, he hath youth, and, by
God's grace, shall have age; but, as a king, he hath no difference by
days and years, Tho Scripture plainly declareth it, not only young
children to have been kings by God's special ordinance, but also (whiek
is to be noted) to have had best success in their reign, and the favour
of God in their proceedings. Yea, in their first years, have they mast
purely reformed the church and state of religion: therefore, her gmce
hath no eause thus to diminish his majesty's power, and to make Bim,
as it were, no king, until she think him of sufficient years: wherein how
much his majesty may be justly offended, they be sorry to think.

She saith she is subject to none of the council,
You shall say,

If her grace understandeth it of us in that accaptation, a8 we be pri-
yate men, and not counsellors sworn to the king’s majesty, we know-
Jodgo us niot to bo superiors: but, if she understand her writing of us,
as counsellors and magistrates ordained by his majesty, her grage"must =
be contented to think us of authority sufficient, by the reason of our
office, to challenge a superiority: not to rule by private affection, but
by Gou's providence; not to our estimation, but to the king’s honour,
and finally to increase the King’s estate with our counsel, our dignity
and yoestion; and we think her grace will not forget the saying of
Solomon, in the sixth chapter of the book of Wisdom, to move a king=
to rule by counsel and wisdom, and to build his estate upon them=

p= 7 —=

more, when the shall perceive the cause, and think no Jes could be
dove by them, where she provoked them so far. ~~ —

These, and other of like credit, more amply committed to. you in
speech, you shall declare to her grace, and further declare your con-
science for the allowing of the manner of the communion, aa ye fare

plainly professed it before us. —
At Richmond, the 4th of Jane, 1549.

:

The Lady Mery to the Lord Protector and the reel of the Cowncile

June 27th, WAX.
(Foxe, fi 1 ix. 465.)

‘My lord, I perceive by Jotters directed from you, and other of the
King’s majesty's council, to my comptroller, my chaplain, and Master
Englefield, my servant, that ye will them, upon their allegiasee, to ree
pair immediately to you ; wherein you gave me evident cause to change
mine accustomed opinion of you all; that Is to say, to think yom careful
‘of my quietness and well doing, considering how earnestly I writ to you
for the stay of two of thom, and that not without very just cause. And,
‘as for Master Englefield, as soon aa he could have prepared himself,
having his horses so far off although ye had not sent at this preset, lie
would have performed your request: but, indeed, fam much deceived;
for I supposed ye would have weighed and taken my letters in Better
part, if ye had received them; if not, to bave tarried my angwer, and
T not to have found go little friendship, nor to have been used so um
gently at your hands, in sending for him, upon whose travel doth
the whole charge of my whole house, as I writ unto you lately; who
absence, therefore, shall be tome and my said house no little displear
sare, especially being so far off And beside all this, Ido greatly mar
vol to see your writing for him, and the other two, with sueh extreme
words of peril to ensuc towards them, in case they did not come; and
specially for my comptroller, whose charge is so great, that he cannot
sudidenly be meet to take a journey which words, in mine epinion,
needed not (unless it were in some very just and necessary cxuse) to
any of mine, who taketh myself subject to none of you all, not doubting
but if the King’s majesty, my brother, were of sufficient years to per
ccive this matter, and knew what lack and incommodity the absence of
my said officer should be to my house, his grace would have been #0
good a lord to me, as to have suffered him to remain where
is, Notwithstanding, I have willed him, at this time, to repair
commanding him to return forthwith, for my very nocessity's stkes and
TImve given the like leave to my poor siek priést also, whose life T
think undoubtedly shall be put to hazard, by the wet and cold palnful

|

Xo. xx] APPENDIX. exeiii

travel of this journey. But, for my part, I assure you all, that, since
the king, my father, your late master, and very good lord, died, I never
took you for other than my friends; but in this it appeareth contrary :
and saving I thought verily that my former letters should have dis-
charged this matter, 1 would not have troubled myself with writing the
same; not doubting but you clo consider, that none of you all would
have been contented to have been thus used at your inferlor’s hands;
T mean, to have had your officer or any of your servants sent for by
force (as yo make it), knowing no just cause why. Wherefore, I do
not a Little marvel, that ye had not this remembrance towards me, who
always have willed and wished you as well to do as myself, and both
have and will pray for you all, as heartily, as for mine own soul, to
almighty God, whom I humbly beseech to illuminate you all with his
holy spirit, to whose mercy also I am at a full point to commit myself,
‘whatsoever shall become of ny body. And thus with my commendations,
1 bid you all farewell, From my house ot Kenninghall the 27th of June.
Your friend, to my power, though you give me contrary cause,
Mary.
The Council to the Lady Mary. December 2, 1550-
[Strype, Mem. ii, 250)

After our due commendations unto your grace; where two of your
chaplains, the one named Dr, Mallet, the other Barkley, be indicted for
certain things, committed by them, contrary to the king’ majesty's
Jaws: for whom process is also awarded forth, and delivered to our
loving friend, Sir George Norton, kt. sheriff of Essex ; forasmuch as we
understand, that the one of your said chaplains doth continually attend
about you, albeit we nothing doubt but your conformity and obedience
to the king's majesty is such, that, of yourself, you will most readily
eause any your servants, whatsoover they be, to obey humbly his ma-
jesty’s officers and ministers for the execution of justice; yet being de-
sirous, in respect of your grace’s honour, to’ have this process executed
in a9 quict sort as may be, we have thought good to pray your grace
to give order, that your said chaplain, remaining in your house, may be
delivered to the sheriff, at such time, as he, or any his deputy, shall
come for him, to answer to the laws for such matters aa ho is charged
withal: and thus wishing your grace Jong continuance of health, we
pray Almighty God to have you in his blessed keeping.—From West~
minster, this 2d December, 1550. Your grace’s assured,

E. Somersat. J. Beororp. — T- Ey. ‘T. Dancy.
‘T.Canr. T.Wextwoars. A. Wrxorimtp. Ry Sapvern.
J. Wanwick. T.Cirseve. — W. Witte.
E. Crrsroy. W. Nortur. H. Donser.

VOL, I, n

exciy APPENDIX, “Pro:

The Princess Mary to the Lords of the Couneil. eae

(Boxe, ii. L ix. 47.) --*€
petra
unto me, the third of the same. And where you write, that | m

chnplains, Dr. Mallet and Barkley, be indicted far certain
mitted by them contrary to the king's majesty’s laws, and
them also awarded forth, and delivered to the sheriff.

‘but marvel they should bo so used, considering it ta

for saying mass within my house: and, although I have
minded always, and yet am, to bavo mais within mp honky
been advertised, that the emporor's majesty hath boon promised, that I
should nevor be unquieted, nor troubled, for my s0 doing, ax someaf |
you, my lords, can witness. Fartbersorey, beak SiSsckefe |
the said promise, made to me, by the emperor’ ambasandor that dead
is, from his majesty, to put my chaplains more ont of fear, wien T was,
the last year, with the king's majesty, my brother, that question war |
there moved, and could not be denied, but alfirmed by some of you,
bofore his majesty, to be true; being not so much unquieted for the
trouble of my said chaplains, as T am, to think how this matter may be
taken; the promise to such a persou being no better regarded. Amd,
for mine own part, I thought full little to have received euch ungenthe
ness at your hands, having always (God is my judge) wished unto the
whole number of you, as to myeelf, and having refused to:

or to cravo any thing at your hand, but your good-will and frieadship,
which very slenderly appeareth in this matter.

plain with you), howsoever ye shall use sn, or mine, with God's betfy

I will never vary from mine opinion, touehing my faith: and if yey or
any of you, bear me the less good-will for that matter, or faint in your
friendship towards me, only for the same, I must and will be contented:
trusting, that God will, in the end, shew his merey upon mot assarieg:
you, I would rather refuse the friendship of all the workd

trust I shall never be driven) than forsake any point of my faith. Dam
‘not without some hope, that ye will stay this matter, not inforeing the
rigour of the law against my chaplains. The one of them

my house these four months; and Dr. Mallet, having my lcenso, ie
either at Windsor, or at his benefice, who (ax I have hoard) was ie
dicted for saying mass out of my house, whieh was not trum; bist indeed,
the day before my removing fro: Woodham-water (my whole house:
bold, in offect, being gone to Newhall), he said mass there, by mise
appointment. Toesand hear of divers tat donot Sey 9008 any

aa |

ll

MO) AX) APPENDIX, exev

and and novertheloss escape without punishment: Be
ye judges, if I be well wed, to have mine punished by rigour of » law,
besides all the false bruits that ye have suffered to be spoken of me,
Moreover, my chaplain, Dr. Mallet, besides mine own commandment,
‘was not ignorant of the promise made to the emperor; which did put
him out of fear. I doubt not, therefore, but ye will consider it as, by
‘that occasion, no pives of friendship be taken away, nor J to have cause
but to bear you my good-will, as I have done heretofore: for, albeit I
could do you little pleasure, yet of my friendship ye were sure, as, if it
‘had Iain in my power, ye should have well known. Thus, with my
hearty commendations to you all, I pray Almighty God to send you as
mach of his grace, as I would wish to my own soul. From Beaulieu,
the 4th of December. Your nasured friend, See

The Council to the Lady Mary. December 25, 1550.
(Coxe, Hi 1, dx. 48.)

After our dae commendations to your grace: by your letters to us, as
an answer to ours, touching certain process against two of your chap~
lains, for saying mass, against the law and statute of the realm, we por-
ceive both tho offence of your chaplains is otherwise excused than the
‘matter may bear, and also our good wills otherwise misconstrued than we
looked for. And, for the first part, where your greatest reason, to oxe
cuse the offence of a law, is a promise made to the emperor's majesty,

exevi APPENDIX. [xo xxx
peror made roquost to the king’s majesty, that you might imvo Iiberty to
‘uso the mass in your house, and to be, as it were, exempted
danger of the statute: to which request divers good remsons were male,
containing the discommodities that should follow the grant thereof, and

means dovised, rather to persuade you pena
and godly reformation of th whtle sea, thea, tu ere
prejudice a common order: but yet, upon earnest desive and entreaty
made in the emperor's name, thus mach was granted, that, for his sake,
and your own also, it should be suffered and winked at, ff you bad the
private mass used in your own closet, for a season, until you might be
etter informed ; whereof there was some hope, having only with you «
few of your own chamber, so that, for nll the rest of your household, the
service of the realm should be used, and none other, Farther than this
the promise exceeded not. And, truly, such a matter it then seemed t
some of us, aa, indeod, it was, that well might the emperor have required
of the king's majesty a matter of more profits but of moro weight,
difficalty to be granted, his majesty could not, After this grant in words,
there was, by the ambassador now dead, oftentimes desived some writing,
asa testimony of the same: but that was ever denied, not because we
mgant to break the promise, at it was made, but because haw waey
hope of your reformation.

Now, to the second time: you say the emperor's ambassador's decl-
ration made mention of a promise to you. It might well 69 be: but, we
think, no otherwise than as it appeareth before writen. If ttwere, his fanlt
it was to declare more than he heard ; ours it may mot be, that deny not
what we have-said. As for tho last time, when ye were with the king’
majesty, the seme some of us (whom by these words your letter noteth) ]
do well remember, that no other thing was granted tw you in this matter,
Dutas the first promise was made to the emperor; at whiek time you
had too many arguments made, to approye the proceedings of the king’
majesty, and to condemn the abuse of the mass, to think that, where the
Private mass was judged ungodly, there you sheuld have authority and
ground to use it. About the seme time, the ambassador made means 0
have some testimony ol the promise, under the great seal; and that ot
being heard, to have it but by a keter; and that also way not obly de
nied, bat divers good reasons alleged, that he shoald think it denied with
reasons, and so to te coutented with an answer. It was told him, in
docing tat, which was commonly called the mass, to the order of tle
primitive chareh, and the institetion of Christ, the king's majesty i!
his whole realm bad their cousciences well quieted ; against the whichif
any thing should be willingly committed, the same shoald be taken asa®
offence to God, and a very sin against a truth known; whores

0. xxx] APPENDIX. excvii

license, by open act, such a deed, in the conscience of the king’s majesty
and his realm, were even a gin against God. The most, that might
herein be borne, was, that the king's majesty might, upon hope of your
siace's reconciliation, suspend the execution of his law, so that you would
‘neo the license as it was first granted. Whatsoever the ambassador hath
said to others, he had no other manner of grant from us; nor, having it
thus granted, could allege any reason against i, And whery, in your
Totter, your grace noteth us as breakers of the promise made to the.
emperor, it shall appear who hath broken the promise; whether we,
that have suffered more than we licensed, or you, that have trans+
gressed that which was granted. Now, therefore, we pray your grace
confer the doings of your chaplains with every point of the premises, and
if the same cannot be excused, then, think also how long the Jaw hath
been spared. If it prick our consciences somewhat, that so much
should be used, as, by the promise, you may claim, how much more
should it grieve us, to license more than you can elnim ? And yet, eould
we be content to bear a great burthen, to satisfy your grace, if the bure
then pressed not our consciences so much as it doth ; whereof we mast
say, as the Apostle said, ** Gloriatio nostra est hac, testimonium consci-
entiee nostra,” ‘

For the other part of your grace’s letter, by the which we see you
misconstene our good wills in writing to you, howsoever the law had
proceeded against your chaplains, our order, in sending to you, was to
be liked, and therein, truly, had we epecial regard of your graces
degree and estate, And beeause the law itself respecteth, not persons,
we thought to give respect to you, first signifying to you what the law
required, before it should be excouted ; that, being warned, your grace
anight either think no strangeness in the execution, or, for an example
of obedience, cause it to be executed yourself. Others we see perplexed
with suddenness of matters ; your grace we would not have unwared,
to think any thing done on a sudden. Truly, we thought it more
commendable for your grace, to help the execution of a law, than to
help the offence of one condemned by Jaw: and, in giving you know-
ledge what the king's laws required, we looked for help ia the execution,
by you, the king's majesty’s sister. The greater personage. your grace
is, the nigher to the king, so much more ought your example to furthor
his Jawa: for which cause it hath been called a good commonwealth,
where the people obeyed the higher estates, and they abeyed the laws.
‘As nature hath joined your grace to the king's majesty, to love him
most entitely, 40 hatls reason and law subdued you to obey him willingly.
‘The one and the other we doubt not but your grace remembereth : and,
-as they both be joined together in you, his majesty's thever, vo we \renk

oxoviit APPENDIX. [race

you will not sever them; for, indeed, your grace cannot love bits ax
your brother, but you must obey his majesty, as his subject. =

Example of your obedience, and reverence of his majesty’s laws, is
instead of a good preacher to a great number of his majesty’s subjects,
who, if they may see in your negligence of his majesty or his laws, wil
not fail, bat follow on hardly; and, then, their fault is not their own,
but yours, by examplo; and so may the king's majesty, when fim shall
come to farther jadgment, impute the fault of divers evil people (whieh
thing God forbid) to the sufferance of your grace’s doings: and, there:
fore, wo most earnestly, from the depths of our hearts, desire it, that as
nature hath set your grace nigh bis majesty by blood, so your love and
zeal to his majesty will further his estate by obedience.

In the end of your letter, two things bo touched, whieh we cannot
pretermit; the one is, you seem to charge us with permission of meno
break laws and statutes. We think, indeed, it is too tracy that laws and
proclamations be broken daily (the moro pity it is); but that wo permit
them, we would be sorry to have it proved. ‘The other is, that we
have suffered braits to be spoken of you; and that also must be
answered as the other. It is pity to sea mon so evil, ae whom they
may touch with tales and infamies they eare not, #0 they amiss mot the |
best. Such is the boldness of people, that neither we can fully bridle |
them to raise talea of you, nor of oursclves: and yet, whensoover any
certain person may be gotten, to be charged with any each, we never
leave them unpunished. Indeed, the best way is, both for your grace,
and us also, that, when we cannot find and punish the offender, let ws
fay, as he eaid that was evil spoken of, Yet will 1 so live, as m0 credit
shall be given to my backbiters.” Certainly, if we had credited any evil
tale of your grace, we would friendly have admonished you thereof, amd
60 nlso proceeded, as either the tale-tellers should have been punished, or
else to have proved their tales: and, therefore, we pray your grace, to
think no unkindness in us, that any evil bruits have been spread by
evil men ; but think rather well of us, that, howsoever thoy were spread,
we believed them nat,

Hitherto your grace seeth we have written somewhat at length, of
the promise made to you, and our meanings in our former writings:
and now, for the latter part of our letter, we will, as briefly a& we én»,
remember to you two special matters, whereof the one wight suffice to
reform your proovedings, and both together, well considered, we trast:
shall do your grace much good. Tho one fs, the truth of that you be
desired fo follow ; the other is, the commodity that thereby shall ensue.
They both make a just commandment, and, because of the frst the
latter followeth, that first shall be entroated of We hear gay, yout

=, aad

wo, xxx.) APPENDIX. excix

grace refuseth to hear any thing reasoned, contrary to your old determi-
nation ; wherein you may make your opinion suspicious, as that you
are afraid to be dissuaded. If your faith in things be of God, it may
abide any storm or weather ; if it be but of sand, you do best to eschew
the weather. That, which we profess, hath the foundation in Scrip-
tures, upon plain texts and no glosses; the confirmation thereof, by
the use in the primitive chureh, not in this latter corrupted. And,
indeed, our greatest change is not in the substance of our faith; no,
not in any one article of our creed ;—only the difference is, that we use
the ceremonies, observations, and sacraments of our religion, as the
apostles and first fathers in the primitive church did. You use the
same, that corruption of time brought in, and very barbarousness and
ignorance nourished ; and seem to hold for custom against the truth,
and we for truth against custom. Your grace, in one or two places of
your letter, seemeth to speak earnestly in the maintenance of your
faith ; and therein (so that your faith be according to the Scriptures)
we must have the like opinion. The saying is very good, if the faith
be sound: but, if every opinion your grace hath (we cannot tell how
conceived) shall be your faith, you may be much better instructed.
St. Paul teacheth you, that faith is by the word of God.: and it was a
true saying of him, that said, “Von qui cuivis credit fidelis est, sed qui
Deo:” for where hath your grace ground for such a faith, to think
common prayer in the English church should not be in English, that
images of God should be set up in the church, or that the sacrament of
Christ's body and blood should be offered by the priests for the dead ;
yea, or that it should be otherwise used than by the Scripture it was
instituted? Though you have no Scripture to maintain them, we have
evident Scriptures to forbid them: and, although fault may be found,
that, of late, baptism hath been used in your grace’s house, contrary to
law, and utterly without license, yet is it the worse, that, contrary to the
primitive church, it hath been in an unknown tongue; by the which
the best part of the sacrament is unused, and, as it were, a blind
bargain, made by the godfathers in a matter of illumination. And thus,
in the rest of the things, in which your grace differeth from the common
order of the realm, where have you ground or reason, but from custom,
which oftentimes is mother of many errors? And although, in civil
things, she may be followed, where she causeth quiet, yet, not in reli-
gious, where she excuseth no error; as in Leviticus it is said, “ Ye
shall not do after the custom of Egypt, wherein ye dwelled; nor
after the custom of Canaan: no, you shall not walk in their laws, for I
am your Lord God; keep you my laws and commandments.” The
point, wherein your grace differeth in your faith, as you call it, may

co APPENDIX. Qoexen

be showed where, when, how, and by whom they began, simeo the
st ssa yous fh dope pet Sessa aE
Fe say ll pg rst ngs = oa

the doctors, we may allege unto you two or three:
cipal doctors. Augustine saith, Cum Dominus
dicat, illa vel illa sunt: aut si dicere andeat, unde 2
Chrysostome's saying is not unlike, “Multi, inguily jactant Spiritnm
Sanctum, sed qui propria loquuntur, falsé illum pretendunt” Amd if
you will take their meaning plain, read the fifth chapter of the first
book of Leclesiustion Historia ; aud where

in the council: “Ja dispulationtbus, inquit, rerum divinaruin, habetwe
prescripta Spiritits Sancti doctrina ; Evangelich et ai
prophetarum oraculis, plene nobis ostendunt sensu suminia. Proinde,

discordid posit, sumamus ex verbis spiritiis questi

What plainer sayings may be than theso, to answer your fault? Again,
too inflnite it were, to prarepstiyeme
particular errors (crept into the church), whereupon you make your

foundation, The fables of false miracles, and Jowd pilgrimages, may
somewhat tench you: only this we pray your grace to remember with
yourself, the two words that the Father said of his ba
* Ipsum andite.” To the second point, of the

follow your obedience, we, having, by the king's wuthority nie baal
the governance of this realm, must herein be plain with your grace:
and, if our speech offend the same, then must your grace think it is oar
charge and office to find fault where it és, and our part to amend it as
we may. Most sorry, truly, we be, that your grace, whons we should
otherwise honour for the king's majesty’s sake, by, your own deeds
should provoke ns to offend you. We do perovive great dliscomamodity
to the realm, by your grace’s singularity (if it may beso named) in
opinion ; and, in one respect, os you are sister to our sovereign lord
and waster, we most humbly beseeoh your grace to show your affection
continually towards him, as becometh a sister : and, as your grace ix a
subject, and we counsellors to his majesty's estate,

the example of your grace's opinion hinderoth the good wea

realm; which thing, we think, isnot unknown to you ;and, if it be, we
let your grace know it is too true. For God's sakey we beseech your
grace, let nature set before your cyes the young age.of the king, sour
brother; let reason tell you the looseness of the peopie. How then
cau you, without a walling heart, think that you should be the cause of

~~

wo. xxx.] APPENDIX. cci

disturbance? If your grace see the king (being the ordinary ruler
under God, not only of all others in the realm, but of you also) call his
people by ordinary laws one way, with what heart can your grace stay
yourself, without following; much worse to stay other that would
follow their sovereign lord? Can it be a love in you to forsake him,
his rule, and law, and take a private way by yourself? If it be not
love, it is much less obedience. If your grace think the king's majesty
to be over his people, as the head, in a man’s body, is over the rest, not
only in place, but in dignity and science, how can you, being a principal
member in the same body, keep the nourishment from the head? We
pray your grace most earnestly, think this thing so much grieveth us
as, for our private affection and good wills to you, though we should
dissemble, yet, for our public office, we cannot but plainly inform your
grace, not doubting but that your wisdom can judge what our office is :
and, if it were not your own cause, we know your grace, by wisdom,
could charge us, if we suffered the like in any other. Truly, every one
of us apart honoureth your grace for our master’s sake; but when we
. join together in public service, as in this writing we do, we judge it not
tolerable, to know disorder, to see the cause, and leave it unamended :
for, though we would be negligent, the world would judge us; and,
therefore, we do altogether eftsoons require your grace, in the king's
majesty’s name, that, if any of your two chaplains, Mallet or Barkley,
be returned, or, as soon as any of them shall return to your grace’s
house, the same may be, by your grace’s commandment or order, sent
and delivered to the sheriff of Essex, who hath commandment from the
king’s majesty, by order of the law and of his crown, to attach them;
or, if that condition shall not like your grace, yet that then he may be
warned from your grace’s house, and not kept there, to be as it were
defended from the power of the law: which thing we think surely
neither your grace will mean, nor any of your council assent thereto.
And 60, to make an end of our letter, being long for the matter, and
hitherto deferred for our great business, we trust your grace, first,
seeth how the usage of your chaplains differeth from the manner of our
license, and what good intent moved us to write to you, in our former
letters ; lastly, that the things, whereunto the king and the whole realm
hath consented, be not only lawful and just, by the policy of the realm,
but also just and godly by the laws of God: so that, if we, which have
charge under the king, should willingly consent to the open breach of
them, we could neither discharge ourselves to the king for our duties,
neither to God for our conscience: the consideration of which things
we pray almighty God, by his holy Spirit, to lay in the bottom of your
heart, and thereupon to build such a profession in you, as both God

ceili APPENDIX. [roexun:
may have his true honour, the king his dae obedience, thn realm eon-
cord, and we most comfort: for all the which we do heartily pray, and
therewith for the continuance of your grace’s health to your heerts
desire, ‘From Winchester, the 25th of December,

Tho King to the Lady Mary, January 24, W651.
[Foxe, ii). ix. 40)

Right dear, &c—We have seen, by letters of our council, sont to
you of late, and by your answer thereunto, touching the cause of cere
tain your chaplains having offended our laws in saying of mass, their
good and convenient advieos, and your fruitloss and indirect mistaking
af the same: which thing moveth us to write at this time, that, where
good counsel from our council hath not prevailed, yet the like from ourself
may have due regard, The whole matter, we perceive, rests im this,
that you, being our next sister, in whom, above all other our subjects,
nature should place the mast estimation of us, would wittingly and pure
posely, not only break our Jawa yourself, but also have others main
tained to do the same. Truly, bowsoover the matter may have other
terms, other sense it hath not: and, although, by your letter, it seemeth
you challenge @ promise made, that so you may do, yet, surely, we
know the promise had no such meaning, neither to maintain, we to
continues, your fault, You must know this, sister; you were at the fir
time, when the Jaw was made, borne withal, not because you should
disobey the law, but that, by our lenity and love shewed, you tight
Jearn to obey it. We made a difforence of you from our other subjects,
not for that all other should follow our Jaws, and you only
them, but that you might be brought as far forward by love, as other
were by duty, The error, wherein you would rest, is double, and every
part so great, that neither for the love of God we can well suffer fun
redressed, neither for the love of you can we but wish it amended.
First, you retain a fashion in honouring of God, who, indeed, thereby
is dishonoured, and theroin err you in zeal for lack of science ; amd,
having scleace offered you, you refuse it, not because it is science, we
trust (for then should we despair of you), but because you think it &
none: and surely in this wo can best reprehend you, learning daily &
our school, that therefore we learn things, because we know thes not
and are not allowed to say, we know not those things, or we think they
be not good, and, therofore, we will not learn thom. Sister, you mult
think nothing can commend yon more than reason, necording to the
which you have been hitherto used ; and now, for very love, we will
offer you reason ourself, Jf you afv persuaded in coneeiones, to the

—- = ell

wo. xxx] APPENDIX. colli

contrary of our laws, you or your persuaders shall freely be suffered to
say what you or they can, so that you will hear what shall be said again.
In this point, you see I pretermit my estate, and talk with you as your
brother, rather than your supreme lord and king. Thus should you,
being as well content to hear of your opinions, as you are content to
hold them, in the end thank us as much for bringing you to light, as
now, before you learn, you are loath to see it: and if thus much reason,
with our natural love, shall not move you, whereof we would be sorry,
then must we consider the other part of your fault, which is the offence
of our laws : for, though, hitherto, it hath been suffered in hope of amend-
ment, yet now, if hope be none, how shall there be sufferance? Our
charge is, to have the same care over every man’s estate, that every man
ought to have over his own: and, in your own house, as you would be
Joath openly to suffer one of your servants, being next you, most mani-
festly to break your orders, eo must you think, in our state, it shall
miscontent us to permit you, 80 great a subject, not to keep our laws.
Your nearness to us in blood, your greatness in estate, the condition of
this time, maketh your fault the greater. The example is unnatural,
that our sister should do less for us, than our other subjects: the cause
is elanderous for eo great a personage to forsake our majesty. Finally,
{it is too dangerous, in a troublesome commonwealth, to make the people
to mistrust a faction. We be young, you think, in years, to consider
this. Truly, sister, it troubleth us somewhat the more, for it may be
this evil suffered in you is greater than we can discern ; and so we be
s much troubled because we doubt whether we see the whole peril, as
we be for that we see. Indeed, we will presume no further than our
years giveth us, that is, in doubtful things, not to trust our own wits,
but, in evident things, we think there is no difference. If you should
not do as other subjects do, were it not evident that therein you should
not be a good subject? Were it not plain, in that case, that you should
use us not as your sovereign lord? Again, if you should be suffered
to break our laws manifestly, were it not a comfort for others so to do?
And, if our law be broken, and contemned, where is our estate?
These things be so plain, as we could almost have judged them, six
years past: and, indeed, it grieveth us not a little, that you, which
ehould be our most comfort, in our young years, should alone give us
occasion of discomfort. Think you not, but it must needs trouble us?
and if you can so think, you ought, sister, to amend it. Our natural
love towards you, without doubt, is great; and, therefore, diminish it
not yourself. If you will be loved by us, shew some token of love to-
wards us, that we say not with the pealm, “ Mala pro bonis mihi reddi-
derunt.” If you will be believed, when by writing you confess us to

eciv APPENDIX. [xe xxx,

be your sovereign lord, hear that which, in other things, is often alleged,
“ Oatonde miki fider tuam ex factis tuis,” nd
In the answer of your lettar to-our counctl, wo romember yon stick
‘only upon one reason, divided into two parts: the first is, that, in
matters of religion, your faith is none other, butas all |
confess: the next is, you will assent to no alteration, but wist: things to
stand as they did, at our father’s death, If you mean, in the first, to
rule your faith by that you call Christendom, and not by this church of
England, wheroin you are a member, you shall err in many points, such
as our father and yours would not have suffered, whatsoever you say of
the standing still of things, as they wore left by him. The matter is
too plain, to write what may be gathored, and too perilons to be con
cluded against you. For the other part, if you like no alteration, by
our authority, of things not altered by our father, you should do us too
great an injury, We take ourself, for the administration of this oor
commonwealth, to haye the same authority which our father had, die
minished in no part, neither by example of Scripture, nor by universal
Jaws. ‘The stories of Scripture be so plenteous, ae almost the best or
dered church of the Israelites was by kings younger than we be. Well,
sister, we will not, in these things, interpret your writings to the worst
Love and charity shall expound thom: but yet, you must not thereby
be bold to offend in that, whereunto you see your writings might be
wrested. To conclude, we exhort you to do your duty, and, if eny
impediment be thergof, not of purpose, you shall find a brotherly affee-
tion in us, to remedy the same. To tewch and instruct you, we will
give order, and so procure you todo your duty willingly, that you shall
perceive you are not used merely as a subject, and only commanded,
but as a daughter, a scholar, and a sister, taught, instructed, and per-
suaded; for the which cause, when you have considered this our letter,
we pray you that we may shortly hear from you.

The Eady Mary to the King. Feb. 3, 1551.
[Foxe, ii. 1. ix. 47]

My duty most humbly remembered to your majesty, please it the
same to understand, that I have received your letters by Master ‘Throek+
morton, this bearer; the contents whereof do more trouble me, than
any bodily sickness, though it were even to the death; and the rather,
for that your highness doth charge me to be both a breaker of your
lays, and also an encourager of others to do the like. I most huiubly
beseech your majesty to think, that I never intended towards you other
wise, than my duty compelled me unto; that is, to wish your highness
all honour and prosperity, for the which I do and daily shall pray., And

ra a =

NO. Xxx.) APPENDIX. ccv

where it pleaseth your majesty to write, that I make a challenge of a
promise made otherwise than it was meant, thetruth is, the promise
could not be denied, before your majesty's presence, at my last waiting
upon the same: and, although I confess, the ground of faith (where-
unto I take reason to be but an handmaid), and my conscience also,
hath and do agree with the same, yet, touching that promise, for so
much as it hath pleased your majesty (God knoweth by whose persua-
sion) to write that it was not so meant, I shall most humbly desire your
highness to examine the truth thereof indifferently, and either will your
majesty’s ambassador, now being with the emperor, to inquire of the
same, if it be your pleasure to have him move it, or else to cause it to
be demanded of the emperor's ambassador here, although he were not
within this realm, at that time: and thereby it shall appear, that, in this
point, I have not offended your majesty, if it may please you so to ac-
cept it. And albeit your majesty (God be praised) hath, at these years,
as much understanding and more, than is commonly seen in that age,
yet, considering you do hear but one part (your highness not offended),
I would be a suitor to the same, that, till you were grown to more per-
fect years, it might stand with your pleasure to stay, in matters touch-
ing the soul: s0, undoubtedly, should your majesty know more, and
hear others, and nevertheless be at your liberty, and do your will and
pleasure. And whatsoever your majesty hath conceived of me, either
by letters to your council, or by their report, I trust, in the end, to prove
myself as true to you, as any subject within your realm, and will by no
means stand in argument with your majesty, but in most humble wise
beseech you, even for God's sake, to suffer me, as your highness hath
done hitherto. It is for no worldly respect I desire it, God is my judge;
but, rather than to offend my conscience, I would desire of God to lose
all that I have, and also my life; and nevertheless live and die your
humble sister, and true subject. Thus, after pardon craved of your
majesty for my rude and bold writing, I beseech Almighty God to
preserve the same in honour, with as long continuance of health and
life, as ever had noble king. From Beaulieu, the $rd of February.
Your majesty’s most humble and unworthy sister,

Mary.!

* [On the eighteenth of March, Edward makes the following entry in his
journal: “ The lady Mary, my sister, came to me at Westminster, where, after
‘salutations, she was called, with my council, intoa chamber, where was declared
how long I had suffered her mass, in hope of her reconciliation, and how now,
‘being no hope, which I perceived by her letters, except I saw some short amend-
ment, I could not bear it. She answered that her soul was God's, and her faith
‘she would not change, nor dissemble her opinion, with contrary doings. It was
mid, I constrained not her faith ; but willed bes, not as a king to rule, but as

cevi APPENDIX. [eo xxe

Tie Princess Mary to the Lords of the Council. May 2%, 1581.
[Foxe, il. ix. 90.)
My lords,

After my hearty commendations to you, although ee
and also am, loath to trouble you with my letters, yet, nevertheless,
news which I have lately heard, touching my chaplain, Dr. Mullet,
forceth me thereunto, at this present. Por, I hear by credible report,
that you have committed him to the Tower; which news scams to me
very strange. Notwithstanding, J thought it good, by these to desire
you to advertise me, what is the cause of his imprisonment:
you, I would be sorry that any of mine should deserve the like punish-
ment; and there is no creature, within the king's majesty’s realm, would
more lament, that any belonging to them should give just cause so to
bbe used, than I would do; who would have thought much friendship in
you, if you had given me knowledge, wherein my said chaplain had
offended, before you ha ministered such punishment unto him: afte
sons requiring of you to let me know by this bearer the truth of the
matter, And thus, thanking you for the short dispatch of the poor
merchant of Portugal, I wish to you all no worse than to myself, and
20 bid you farewell. From Beaulieu, the 2d of May,

Your friend, to my power,

The Councit to the Princess Mary. May 6, 1551.
(Foxe, ii tx, 60]

After our humble commendations to your grace, we have reccived
your letters of the 2d of this month, by the which, your grace seemeth
to take it strangely, that Dr, Mallet is committed to prisons whereol
we have the more marvel, seeing it hath been heretofore signified unto
you, that be hath offended the king's majesty’s laws, and was therefore
condemned, and your grace hath been by our letters earnestly desired,
that he might be delivered to the sheriff’ of Exsox, according to the
Just process of the law, to which all manner of persons of this realm be
subject. Wherefore, howsoever it seem strange, at this time, to your

to wins wa sin; to sudier and wink at it, for'x time, might
possible might be used.” Journal, 2.—7")

— ih

xo, xxx] APPENDIX. covii
grace, that he is imprisoned, it may seem more strange to other, that
he hath escaped it thus long. And if the place, being the Tower, move
your grace not to impute his imprisonment to his former offence, then
we pray your grace to understand, that indeed it is for the very same}
and the place of the imprisonment to be at the king's majesty’s plea-
sure; from whom, besides the charge of his laws, we have express com-
mandment to do that we do. And so we beseech your grace to think
of us, that, neither in this case, nor in any other, we mean to do any
other, than minister and see, as much as in our power lieth, justice
ministered indifferently to all persons; which doing, then, we think,
your grace should not think it any lack of friendship, that we did not
certify you of thé offence of your chaplain, although, indeed, the cause
hath already been certified. And we trust, your grace, both of your
natural nearness to the king’s majesty, and your own good wisdom, will
not mislike our ministry, in the execution of the laws of the realm, and
the pleasure of the king's majesty: vo we wish to your grace, from the
bottom of our heart, the grace of Almighty God, with the riches of his
boly gifts.

The Princess Mary to the Council. May 11, 1551.
(Foxe, ibid.)
My lords,

It appeareth, by your letters of the 6th of this present, which I have
received, that the imprisonment of my chaplain, Dr. Mallet, is for say-
ing of mass, and that he was condemned for the same. Indeed, I have
heard that he was indicted, but never condemned. Nevertheless, I
must needs confess and say, that he did it but by my commandment ; and
I said unto him, that none of my chaplains should be in danger of the
law, for saying mass in my house. And thereof to put him out of
doubt, the emperor's ambassador, that dead is, declared unto him, before
that time, how, after what sort the promise was made to his majesty 5
whereby it appeareth, that the man hath not in that willingly offended.
Wherefore, I pray you to discharge him of imprisonment, and set him
at liberty. If not, ye minister cause, not only to him, but to others, to
think that I have declared more than was true; which I would not wit
tingly do, to gein the whole world. And herein, as I have often said,
the emperor's majesty can be best judge: and, to be plain with you,
according to my’old custom, there is not one amongst the whole number
of you all, that would be more loath to be found untrue of their word,
than I: and well I am assured, that none of you have found it in me.
My lords, I pray you seek not so much my dishonour, as to disprove
my word; whereby it shall appear too plain, that you handle me not

coviii APPENDIX. [o, xxx

well. And, if yon have cause to charge my chaplain for this matter,
Jay that ta me, and I will discharge it again, by your promise to the
emperor's majesty, which you cannot rightfully deny ; wishing rather,
that you had refused it in the beginning, than, after such promise mare,
and to such a person, to. seem to go from it: which, my fords, as your
very friend, I heartily desire you to cousider, and to give me mo cause
to think you otherwise than my friends: concidering, 1 have always,
and yot do (God is my judge) wish to you all no worse, neither in souls
nor bodies, than to myself. And so, with my hearty commendations, |
commit you all to God. From Beaulieu, May 11.
‘Your assured friend, to my power,

‘The Council to the Princess Mary. May 27, 1551.
[Foxe, ibid, 51,]

After our due commendations to your grace, although the same re«
ceiveth not answer ao soon, as perchance was looked for, upon the
return of your grace's servant, yet, we doubt not, but your grace, un-
derstanding that, where we have matters of estate pertaining to the
king's majesty in hand, as indeed we have had of late, the deferring of
the answer, in a matter being uo greater, requireth to be borne withal.
And, touching the answer of your grace’s letter for Dr. Mallet, we pray
your grace to understand, that, although you write he was indicted, but
not condemned, and so seem to take exception at the manner of his
imprisonment, yet, if they, which informed your grace of that manner
of reason in the law, were as well disposed to please your grace with
truth, as the reason indeed is not trne, then should they have told your
grace, that, by the act of parliament, if elther Mallet hath been eon.
vieted by the oaths of twelve men, or that the fact hath been notorions,
then the puniehment doth follow justly. ‘The truth of the one and the
other way of conviction, In this case, is notorious enough, besides bie
flying from the process of the law. And, where your grace, to relieve
him, would take the fault pon yourself, we are sorry to perceive your
gmce so reaily to be a defence to one, that the king’s law doth conde,
Nevertheless, he is not punished, because your grace bade him, and
willed him, to do that which waa an offence; but he is. punished for
doing its and, if we should not so see the king’s laws executed without
respect, it might appear, that we have too much negleeted our daty.
And, for that your grace taketh it as a discredit to yourself, that he
should be punished for that you bade him do, alleging to him, that you.

had authority so to do, and that so promise was made to the
it hath been both written and said to your grace, what is truth iu that:

xo. xxx] APPENDIX. ccix

behalf. And, howsoever that your grace pretendeth your license to
have mass said before yourself, for a time of your reconciliation, it had
been far out of reason to have desired, that whosoever was your chap-
Jain might say mass in any house that was yours, when your grace's
self was not there. For so is Dr. Mallet's offence, for saying mass at
one of your houses, where your grace was not; which thing, as it was
never granted, so do we not remember that ever it was demanded. The
suit, that hath been at any time made, either by the emperor's ambas-
sador that dead is, or by him that now is, was never, but in respect of
your grace; and not to be taken, that the emperor, or his ambassador,
meant to privilege master Dr. Mallet, or any other, to say mass out of
your presence. Wherefore, as we do plainly write to your grace, so we
do pray you to take it in good part; and think, we be as ready to do
our due reverence towards your grace, in any thing we may do with
our duty to our master, as any your grace may command. And of
such wisdom we know your grace to be, that ye should judge the better
of us, for that we be diligent to see the laws of the realm executed,
wherein resteth the strength and safe-guard of the king’s majesty, our
sovereign lord and master.

The Princess Mary to the Lords of the Council. June 21, 1551.
[Foxe, ibid]

‘My lords, although I received, by my servant, this bearer (who lately
delivered unto you my letters, wherein I desired to have my chaplain,
Dr. Mallet, discharged of his imprisonment) your gentle message in
general words, for which I give you my hearty thanks, yet have I no
knowledge, whether :you will set him at liberty, or no, But I think
that your weighty affairs, at that time, was the let and cause ye did not
write; for else I doubt not but ye would have answered me. Where-
fore, not being satisfied, and understanding ye would gladly pleasure
me, I thought good eftsoons to desire you, that my said chaplain may
have his liberty ; wherein, I assure you, ye shall much gratify me, being
not a little troubled, that he is so long in prison without just cause ;
seeing the matter of his imprisonment is discharged by the promise
made to the emperor's majesty, as in my late letter I declared unto you.
Wherefore, my lords, I pray you let me have knowledge by this bearer,
how ye will use me in this matter; wherein, if ye do pleasure me ac-
cordingly, then shall it well appear, that ye regard the foresaid promise,
and I will not forget your gentleness therein (God willing), but requite
it to my power. And thus, with my hearty commendations to you all,
I bid you farewel. From Beaulieu, the 21st of June.

Your assured friend, to my power, Mary.
VOL. I. °

ecx APPENDIX. (0. xxx.

The Council to the Princess Mary, June 24, 1551.
[Pose, Sti]

After our humble commendations to your grace, we haye received
your grace’s letter of the 21st hereof, wherein is received the same re
quest, that, in your former letters, hath been made for the release of
Dr, Mallet: and therein also your grace seemeth to have looked for
the same answer of your former Jeter; the which, indeed, partly was
omitted (a3 your grace conjecturoth) by the reason of the king's
majesty’s affairs, wherewith we be thoroughly occupied ; partly, for that
we had no other thing to answer, than you had heretofore heard in the
same matter, And, therefore, where your grace desireth a reeclute
answer, we assure the same, we be right sorry for the matter, and that
it should be your grace’s chance to move it; sith we eaunot, with out
dutics to the king's majesty, accomplish your desire: #0 necessary a
thing it is to sco the laws of the realm executed indifferently in all
manner of persons; and in these eases of contempt of the ecclesiastical
orders of this church of England, that the same may not, without great
displeasure of God, and the slander of the state, be neglected, And,
therefore, your grace may please to understand that we have not only
punished your chaplain, but all such others whom we find, in like ease,
to have disobeyed the laws of the king's majesty, And, touching the
excuse your grace oftentimes useth, of a promise made, we assure your
sgrace, none of usall, nor any other of the council, as your grace hath been
certified, hath ever been privy to any such promise, otherwise than hath
been written. And, in that matter, your grace had plain answer, both
by us of tho king's majesty’s council, nt. your being last in his majosty’s
Presence; and therein also your grace might percelve his majesty's
dotormination: whereunto we beseech your grace not only to incline
yourself, but also to judge well of us, that do addict ourselves to do our
duties ; and so also shall we be ready to do, with all our hearts, ourdue
reverence toward your gruce, whose preservation we commend te Al-
mighty God, with our prayer.

The Lady Mary to the King. July 16, 1551,
[Strype, Memorials, ii. 253)

Most excellent and noble prince, and my most benign and good
brother, I do mest humbly thank you for your great goodness, fawoor,
and Uberality, which, as well by your mnajesty’s own letters, aa by the
report and declaration of your counsellors, the lord great master, the
lord privy seal, and your grace’s secretary, J perceive it hath pleased

—

0, xxx] APPENDIX. ‘eext

you to determing towards mc; whereunto I have no morc to answer,
‘Dut that I shall ever remain your majesty’s most humble sister and ser
Yant, according to such letters as I have written to your highness, and

to such advertisement as I have given to your grace, by your said coun-
sellors; which is correspondent and agreeable to my first mind and
answer, made at the first opening of the matter to me: from the which,
es E neither have varied from the beginning, ne will vary hereafter, #0,
if any man have said the contrary, I assure your grace that he hath
done it without my consent or commission, Thus I beseech our Lord
to send your majesty long life, with good health, and perpetual felicity.
From Richmond, the 16th of July.

‘Your majesty’s humble sister and servant.

Extraots from the procoodings of the Privy Council.
(Archmologin, xviii. 154.)
___ At Richmond the ix. day of August, anno 1551.
~The lords did call to consideration how many and sundry ways the
‘King’s majesty hath travailed with his highness's sister, the lady Mary,
to have reduced her to conformity in religion and divine corviee, =
tablished by his majesty's Inws and acts of parliament: and considering
also that the long suffering of her and her family to do as they have
done, since the making of tho said statute, hath been, and yet is, a
great occasion of diversity of opinions, strife, and controversy in this
realm; and remembering withal how much the king's majesty's honour
might be touched, if this matter were not provided for, have, with one
senor, resolved that the head officers of the said lady Mary's house should
be sent for, and charged, that, from henceforth, they shall not permit
‘hor suffer any other divine service to be donc or used within the anid
Tady Mary's house, than is set forth by the laws of this realm: And
‘they shall also further, on his mujesty's behalf, straitly charge and com-
mand all the said lady Mary's chaplains not to presume, from hence~
forth, to say any mass, or other divine service, than is appointed by the
Jaws of this realm; and likewise to command the rest of her grace’s
servants not to presume to be present to hear any such mass, upon pain
of his majesty’s indignation, and for that to be punished according to
‘the laws. Tt was ulso thought good to the lords, that, at the return of
those officers, letters shall be sent to the sald Indy Mary from the king's
majesty, by which bis majesty’s pleasure shall be signified also to hor,
for the observation of this order.
oe eset from his majesty’s ambassador
the emperor, that the said omperor hath required to have his am~
Vesendlor permitted to use, in his house, the mass and other divine sen-
°

—

eexii APPENDIX. [oexxx

vices here, after the popish manner, and refuseth expressly to suffer the
's majesty's ambassador to uae, in thelr houses within his dominions,
the communion and other divine service, according to the Laws of thin
realm, theit lordships, thinking that this Inequality, if it be suffered,
should much touch his majesty in honour, haye, therefore, agreed efl-
sons to write to the Ring's majesty’s ambassador herdin, declaring the
unreasonableneas of this answer: and that the king's majesty cannot
permit the suid emperor's ambassador to use their manner of service,
‘unless the king's majesty’s ambassador may havo the like permission to
‘use our service there.

At Hampton Court the xiv. day of August, anno 1551,

‘This day appeared, before the lords, Robert Rochester, comptroller
‘of my lady Mary's house; Edward Walgrave, one of the council ; and
sir Francis Englefield, hee grace’s servant; unto whom the deere,
taken by the whole council at Richmond, the ixth of thiy present, war
read: whereupon they were commanded to call her grace’s chaplains
before them, and not only to inhibit them from further saying oF mass,
‘cor other ministration of any manner of ceremonies, before her, or
withio hee house, or in auy other place, contrary to the order of the
king's majesty’s laws, but also to seo that neither they themselves, nor
any other of her family, presume to hear any mast or other such for
bidden rites or ceremonies, in any manner of wise, contrary to the
King’s majeaty's laws, nor to suffer any such to be tused, or ministered,
not only upon the pains limited by the same, but also of the King's high
indignation and displeasure. And forasmuch as the said Rochester
made many excuses, to avoid the report of this matter unto her
grace, and execution thereof in the house, le was finally commanded,
upon his allegiance, to see it performed; and, in case her grave should
dismiss him and the rest ont of her service, upon the receipt Of this
mewage by their mouths (as he pretended she would), then was he and
‘the rest commanded, on the king's majesty's behalf, neither to avoid
her service, nor to depart from her house, but to see this order ppre-
scribed wato them fulfilled, until they should have further command-
ment from hence.

‘The said sir Francis Englefield is licensed, upon the declaration of
this matter made by them all three unto the Indy Mary's grace, to the
effect of the premizes, according to the minute remaining with the
secretary.

At Windsor the xxii. day of August, no 1551.
This day, Mr, Rochester, sir Francis Engletield, and Mr, Walgrave,

=

officers to the lady Mary's grace, were before tha lords, and declared
that, upon Saturday last, the xvth of this present,

nt Copped Hall, somewhat before night, by reason whereol
‘not, the sane night, exceute their charge committed to them

‘the xivth of this present. The Sunday following,

being the xvith of this present, because they understood that her grace
the sacrament, for so they termed it, they did abstain to deliver

noon; considering that the same would trouble and

dlsquict her: s0 as, after dinner, taking commodity to deliver thelr
that her grace iad read them, they mado offer to her to

declare what charge they had received of the lords to execute ; praying:
her grace to be contented to hearthe same: whereunto her grace made
answer, that sho knew right well that their commission agreed with
guch matter as was contained in hor Jotters, and that, therefore, they
need wot rehearse the same. Howbeit, they pressing her grace, she was
finally content to hear them: and, when they had said, she seemed to
‘be marvollously offended with them, and charged them that they should
notdeclare that same they had in charge to say, neither to her chap-
Jains vor family; which if they did, besides that they should not take
hor liereafter for their mistress, she would immediately depart out of
the houxe, Upon this, the said Rochester, Englefield, and Walgrave
SeCNIa Thellerdes dat, forascuuch ab she oftenitimes c¥ered her colour,
be passioned and unquiet, they forbare to trouble her

fearing that the troubling of her might bring her to her old
disease ; and besought her to consider the matter with herself, and pause
thereupon, against Wednesday next, when they would wait on her grace,
and know her further pleasure (which they said they did), hoping to
have found her then, upon more ripe deliberation and debating of the
“matter with herself, more conformable; and, in the mean time, they
ferbare also to declare to her chaplains and household the charge they
bad received. But repairing to her grace, the Wednesday being the
axth of this present, they did not only not find her conformable, but
‘in further choler than she was before; utterly forbidding them to make
declaration of their said charge and commision to her chaplains and
household, adding that, where she and her houschold were in quiet, if
they would by any means disturb her and them, if any inconvenience
did ensue thereof to her or them, she would arect it to the snid Roches-
‘ter, Englefield, and Walgrave;, which thing considered, they thought it
better to return without doing their commission, and declare thus much
to their Lordships, without meddling any further, than to proceed in the
excoution of the charge, before they had advertised their lordships of

—_=

coxiv APPENDIX. (re xem

to attend until they should know further of their pleasures. ‘The sald
Rochester, Englefield, and Walgrave brought with them letters froea
the Indy Mary's grace to the king's majesty, the tenour whereof was
such as followeth =

“My duty most humbly remembered unto your majesty, It may
please the same to be advertised, that I have, by my servants, received
your most hanournble letter, the contents whereof do not a little troable
me, and 80 much the more, for that any of my servants should more or
attempt me, in matters touching my soul, which I think the mranest
subject within your realm could evil bear at their servant's hand;
having, for my part, utterly refused heretofore to talk with them in sach
matters, and, of all other persons, least regarded them therein ; to whor
Thave declared what I think, as she which trusted that your majesty
would have suffered me, your poor humble sister and beadswomas, t
have used the accustomed mass, which the king, your father and enine,
with all his predecessors, evermore used ; wherein also I have been
brought up from my youth, and thereunto my eonécience doth not only
bind me, which by no means will suffer me to think one thing and do
another, but also the promise made to the emperor, by your majestys
counell, was an assurance to me, that, in so doing, I should ‘not offend
the laws, although they seem now to qualify and deny the thing.

“ And, at my last wailing upon your majesty, I was so bold to declare
‘my mind and conscience to the same, and desired your highness, rather
than you should constrain me to leave the mass, to take my Hfe; wher
unto your majesty made me a very gentle answer.

* And now, I beseech your highness to give mé leave to write what
I think, touching your majesty’s letters. Indeed, they be signed with
your own hand, aud, nevertheless, in my opinion, not your mnjesty’s in
effect; because it is well known (as heretofore I have declared in the
presence of your highness) that, although, our Lord be praised, your
majesty hath far more knowledge and greater gifts than others ef your
years, yet it is not possible that your highness can, at these years, be a
judge in matters of religion: and, therofore, I take it that the matter in
your letter proceedeth from such as do wish those things to take place,
which be most agreeable to themselves; by whose doings (your tma-
Jeaty not offended) I intend not to rule my conscience.

And thus, without molesting your highness any further, 1 humbly
beseech the same ever, for God's sake, to bear with me, as you have
done, and not to think that, by my doings or ensnmple, any Inconvent
‘enoo might grow to your majesty or your realm; for I use it not after
any such sort; patting no doubt bur, in time to come, whether I live
or dic, your majesty shall perceive that mine intent is grounded upon

no, xax.] APPENDIX. ccxy

a true love towards you, whose royal estate I beseech Almighty God
long to continue, which is and shall be my daily prayer, according to
my duty.

“ And after pardon craved of your majesty for these rude and bold
letters, if, neither at my humble suit, nor for regard of the promise
made to the emperor, your highness will suffer and bear with me, as
you have done, till your majesty may be a judge herein yourself, and
Tight understand their proceedings (of which your goodness yet I des-
pair not): otherwise, rather than to offend God and my conseietice, I
offer my body at your will, and death shall be more welcome than life
with a troubled conscience, Most humbly beseeching your majesty to
pardon my slowness in answering your letters, for my old disease would
not suffer me to write any sooner. And thus I pray Almighty God to
keep your majesty in all virtue and honour, with good health and long
life to his pleasure. From my poor house at Copped Hall the xixth of
August. Your majesty’s most humble sister,

“Mary.”

At Windsor, the day of August, anno 1551.

This day Mr. Rochester, sir Francis Englefield, and Mr. Walgrave,
the lady Mary's grace’s officers, were called for, to come, each of them,
all one and by themselves, before the lords, where it was severally laid
to their charges, that, they having been commanded by their lordships,
in the king’s majesty’s name, to declare to the chaplains and household
of her grace such matter as they were enjoined at Hampton Court,
the xivth of this present, to say unto them, as appeareth before in thia
register, they did not execute the said commandment; but, without
saying any thing to the said chaplains and household, did trouble her
grace with the opening of their message to her, contrary to the order
and charge prescribed to them, and so returned, without doing any
thing in the charge and commission given unto them. Wherefore,
each of them, by his self, and apart, was commanded to return to her
grace’s house, and to execute the said charge apart, in sort as the order
was given to them all jointly, at Hampton Court. The which thing
they all refused to do; albeit they were enjoined to do the same, in
virtue of their allegiance, and as commanded from the king's majesty ;
the said Rochester and Walgrave saying that they had rather endure
whatsoever punishment or imprisonment the lords should think meet
for them, and sir Francis Englefield alleging that he could neither find
in hia heart, nor in his conscience, to do it: whereupon, being all three,
after they had been severally enjoined, as is beforesaid, commanded to
depart, for the time, into several places, they were soon after calle

cexvi APPENDIX. [koe

in before their lordships together, by whom they were commanded to
attend continually upon them, until such time as they should kmovw their
farther pleasure. That done, it was decreed that the lord chancellor
and Mr, Secretary Petre, being then in Essex, and sir Authony Wing-
field, comptroller of his majesty's household, being here at Windsor,
should repair to the lady Mary's grace, with such letters as follow:
“Right dear, and right entirely beloved sister, we greet you well,
and Ict you know that it grieveth us much, to perceive no amendment
in you of that, which we, for God's cause, your soul's health, our eon.
science, and the common tranquillity of our realm, have so long desired;
assuring you that our sufferance hath much more demonstration of
natural love, than contentation of our conscience, and foresight of oar
safety. Wherefore, although you give us occasion, as much almost 2x
in you is, to diminish our natural love, yet we be loath to feel it decay,
and mean not to be so carcless of you as we be provokeds andl thene=
fore, meaning your weal and therewith joining a care, not. to be found
in our conscience to God haying cause to require forgiveness, that we
have so long, for respect of love towards you, omitted our bounden
duty, we do send, at this present, our right trusty and right well be~
loved counsellor, the lord Riche, our chancellor of Bagland ; our trusty
and right well beloved counsellor, sir Anthony Winglield, knight, compe
troller of our household ; and sir William Petre, knight, one of our two:
principal secretaries, in message to you, touching the onder of your
household, willing you to give them firm credit in those things they
shail say to yon from us, and do there in our names, Given under our
signot, at our enstle of Windsor, the 2ith of August, in the fifth-year
of our reiga,” «

Instructions concerning Princess Mary, given to the suid Lord Richey Sit
Anthony Wingfield, and Sir William Petre, Se. Aug. 24 1851.
[Hoxe, ii. 1. ix. 52.)

Fit, You the said lord chancellor, and your colleagues, shall make
your immodiate repair to the sald lady Mary, giving to her bis majesty’s
hearty commendations, and shew the cause of your coming to be as fole
loweth:

‘Although his majesty hath, long time, as well by his majesty’ own
month and writing, as by his council, travailed that the said lady, being
his sister, and a principal subject and member of his realm, should both
be indeed, and aleo shew herself, conformable to the laws and ordi-
nanees of the realm, in the profession and rites of religion, using all the
gentle means of exhortation and advice that could be devised, to the
intent that the reformation of tho fault might willingly comoe,of herself

— |

no. xxx.) APPENDIX. eexvii

ts the expectation and desire of hia majesty snd all good wise men was,
yet, notwithstanding, his majesty seeth, that hitherto no manner of
amendment hath followed; but, by the continuance of the error, and
manifest breach of his laws, no small peril consequently may hap to the
state of his realm; especially, the sufferance of such a fault being
directly to the dishonour of God, and the great offence of his majesty's
conscience, and all other good men. And therefore, of late, even with
the consent and advice of the whole state of his privy council, and
divers others of the nobility of his realm, whose names ye may repeat,
if ye think convenient, his majesty did resolutely determine it just,
necessary and expedient, that her grace should not, in any wise, use or
maintain the private mass, or any other manner of service, than such as
by the law of the realm is authorised and allowed. And, to participate
this his majesty's determination to her grace, it was thought, in respect
of a favourable proceeding with herself, to have the same not only to
be manifested by her own officers and servants, being most esteemed
with her, but also to be executed by them in her house, as well for the
more quiet proceeding in the very matter, as for the less molesting of
her grace with any message by strangers, in that time of her solitari-
nese, wherein her grace was then, by reason of the late sickness. For
which purpose, her three servants, Rochester, Englefield, and Wald-
Brave, were sent in message, in this manner: First, to deliver his ma-
jesty’s letter to her; next, to discharge the chaplains of saying mass,
and prohibiting all the household from hearing any: wherein the king's
majesty perceiveth, upon their own report, being returned to the court,
how negligently, and indeed how falsely, they have executed their com-
mandment and charge, contrary to the duty of good subjects, and to the
manifest contempt of his majesty: insomuch as manifestly they have,
before his majesty’s council, refused to do that which pertaineth to every
true faithful subject, to the offence so far of his majesty, and derogation
of his authority, that in no wise the punishment of them could be for-
born. And yet, in the manner of the punishment of them, his m:
and his council hath such consideration and respect of her person,
his sister, that, without doubt, his majesty could not, with honour, have
had the like consideration, or favour, in the punishment of the dearest
counsellor he hath, if any of them had so offended. And, therefore, his
majesty hath sent you three, not only to declare to her grace the causes
of his sending thither, of late, her officers in message, but also the causes
of their absence, now presently: and further, in the default of the said
officers, to take order, as well with her chaplains, as with the whole
household, that his majesty’s laws may be there observed. And in the
communication with her, you shall take occasion to answer, in his ma-

coxvili APPENDIX. Dro, oe,

jesty’s name, certain points of her letter, sent now Intely to his majesty:
the copy of which letter is now also sent to you, to peruse, for your
otter instruction how to proceod therein. Fitet, her

promise made to the emperor must be so answerotl, as the teuth of the
matter serveth ; whereof every of you have heard sufficient testimony,
divers times, in the council. For her offering her body at the king's
will, rather than to change her conscioncs, it grinvoth his majesty
much, that her conscience is so settled in error; and yet no

is meant of his majesty, nor of any one of his council, once to hutt, or
will evil to her body; but even, from the bottom of their heart, they
wish to Ker mentem sanasm in corpore sano. And, therefore, ye shall
do very well vo porsunde hor grace, that this proceeding cometh only
of the conscience the king hath, to avoid the offence of God, and of
necessary counsel and wisdom, to see his laws in so weighty causoy
exeouted.

Ttom, Because it is thought that Rochester had the care ad cons
deration of her grace’s provision of household, and, by his absonoe, the
same might be disordered, or disfurnished, his majesty hath semta trusty
skilful man, of his own household, to serve her grace for the time ; who
also ts wufficiently insteucted of Rochester, of the state of things of het
household. And if there shall be any thing lacking in the same, his
miajesty’s pleasure is, that his wervant shall advertise his own ebief off
cord of household, to the intent, if the same may be supplied’ of any
store here, or other where helped conveniently, her grace shall not lack,

Ttem, Having thus proceeded with her grace, as for the declaration
of the causes of your coming, ye shall then cause to be called before
you the chaplains, and all the rest of the household there present; and,
in the king's majesty’s name, most otrnitly forbid the chaplains, either
fo aay, of wo any mass, or kind of sorvico, other than by the Inw is
authorised > and likewise ye shall forbld all the rest of the eonspany to
be preseat at any such prohibited service, upon pain to be most straitly
punished, as worthily falling into the danger of tho king's indignation;
and a like charge to them all, that, if any such offence shall be openly,
or secretly committed, they shall advertise some of his majesty’s oun.
ell; in the which clause you shall use the reasons of their natural daty
and allegiance, that they owe, as subjects, to their sovereign lord; whieh
derogateth all other earthly duties,

Iter, If you shall find either any of the priests, or any other person
disobedient to this order, yo shall commit them forthwith to prisol, as
‘ye shall think convenient.

Iteni, Forasmuch as ye were privy to the determination at Richmond,
and there understood how necessary it was to have reformation herein,

No. xxx] APPENDIX. ccxix
his majesty, upon the great confidence he hath in your wisdom and
uprightness, remitteth to your discretion the manner of the proceeding
herein, if any thing shall chance to arise there, that, in your opinions,
might, otherwise than according to these instractions, conduce you to
the execution of your charge: which, in one sum, is, to avoid the use
of the private mass, and other unlawful service, in the house of the said
lady Mary.

Item, Ye shall devise, by some means, as you may, to have under-
standing, after your departure, how the order, you give, is observed;
and as you shall judge fit, to certify hither.

E.8. W.W. J.W. J.B. W.N.
W.H. FH. JG. T.D. W.C.

At Windsor the xxixth day of August anno 1651.

The Lord Chancellor, Mr. Comptroller, and Mr. Secretary Petre,
being returned from the Indy Mary's grace, made such report of the
execution of their charge, and of her grace’s answer, as followeth :

A note of the report of the message done to the lady Mary's grace by
us, the lord Riche, lord chancellor of England ; sir Anthony Wingfield
knight of the order, and comptroller of the king’s majesty's most honour-
able household ; and William Petre, knight, one of his majesty’s two
principel secretaries ; and of her grace’s answer to the same, reported by
tus all three to the king’s majesty, and the lords of his majesty's privy
council, at Windsor, the xxixth day of August, anno 1551.

“First, having received commandment and instructions from the
king’s majesty, we repaired to the said lady Mary's house, at Copped
hall, in Essex, on Friday last, being the 28th of this instant, in the
morning; where, shortly after our coming, I, the lord chancellor, de-
livered his majesty’s letters to her, which she received upon her knees,
saving that, for the honour of the king’s majesty's hand, wherewith the
sald letters were signed, she would kiss the letters, and not for the matter
contained in them: ‘for the matter’ (said she) ‘I take to proceed not
from his majesty, but from you of the council.’

“In the reading of the letter, which she did read secretly to herself,
she said these words in our hearing, ‘Ah! good Mr. Cecil took much
pains here.’

“When she had read the letter, we began to open the matter of our
instructions unto her, and as I, the lord chancellor, began, she prayed
me to be short, ‘ for (said she) I am not well at ease, and I will make
you a short answer, notwithstanding that I have already declared and
written my mind to his majesty, plainly with mine own hand.’

eexx APPENDIX. (x0. xxx,

* After this, we told her, at good length, how the king's majest
used all the gentle means and exhortations, that he might,
Auced her to the rights of religion, and ordor of divine ser
Dy the laws of the realm, and finding her nothing cont
remaining in her former error, had resolved, by the whole
majesty’s privy council, and with the consent of divers others of #
bility, that she should no longer use the private mass, nor a0
divine service, than is set forth by the Jaws of the realm; and here w
‘offered to show her the names of all those, which were present at th
consultation and resolucion; bat she said, she cared not for any re
Iearsal of their names, ‘for (said she) I know you be all of one sort
therein.” 2

« We told her further, that the king's majesty’s pleasure was,we should
also give strait charge to her chaplains, that none of them should pree
sume to say any mass, or other divine servico, than ie set forth by the
laws of the realm, and like charge.to all her servants, that none of them
should presume to hear any mass, or other divine service than is afore
said, 'T'horeunto her answer was thus. First, she protested that to the
king's majesty she was, is, and. ever will be, his. majesty’ most humble
and most obedient subject, and poor sister; and would most willingly
obey all his commandments in anything (her conscience saved) yea
and would willingly and gladly suffer denth, to do his majesty good : but
riiher han she will agree to use any other service dha wus used. mt the
death of the late king, ber father, she would lay her head on » block,
and suffer death, * But (said she) 1 am unworthy to sutier death, in se
good a quazrel, When the King’s majesty (said she) shall eome to such
year's that he may be able to judge these things himself, hi
find me rendy to obey his orders in religion; but now, in these years,
although he, good sweet king, have more knowledge than any other of
his years, yet is it not possible that he can be a judge of these things;
for, if ships were to be sent to the sas, or any other thing to be ¢
touching the policy: and government of the realm, Tam sure you would
not think bis highness yet able to consider what were to be done; and
much leas, said she, can he, in these years, discern what is fit.im matters
of divinity. And if my chaplains do say no mass, T can hear none ; 19
more can my poor servants: but, as for my servants, I know it shall be
against their wills, as it shall be against mine; for, if they could come
where it were said, they would hear it with good will; and, as for my
priests, they know what they have to do,—the pain of your laws is but
imprisonment for a short time ; and, if they will refuse to say mass, for
fear of that imprisonment, they nay do therein as they will; but pone

-_— el

No. xxx.] APPENDIX. cexxi

of your new service (said she) shall be used in my house, and, if any be
said in it, I will not tarry in the house.’

“ And after this, we declared unto her grace, according to our instrne-
tions, for what causes the lords of the king’s majesty’s council had ap-
pointed Rochester, Englefield, and Walgrave, being her servants, to open
the premises unto her, and how ill and untruly they had used themselves,
im the charge committed unto them ; and, besides that, how they had
manifestly disobeyed the king's majesty’s council, &. To this she
said, it was not the wisest council, to appoint her servants to control her
in her own house, and that her servants knew her mind therein well
enough; for, of all men, she might worst endure any of them to move
her in any such matters; and, for their punishment, my lords may use
them as they think good ; and if they refused to do the message unto her
and her chaplains and servants, as aforesaid, they be (said she) the
honester men, for they should have spoke against their own cousciences.

« After this, when we had, at good length, declared unto her the effect
of our instructions, touching the promise which she claimed to have been
made to the emperor, and, besides, had opened unto her at good length
all'such things as we knew, and had heard therein, her answer was, that
she was well assured the promise was made to the emperor, and that the
same was once granted before the king’s majesty in her presence, then
being there seven of the council, notwithstanding the denial thereof, at
my last being with his majesty ; ‘and I have (quoth she) the emperor's
hand, testifying that this promise was made ; which I believe better than you
all of the council. And though you esteem little the emperor, yet should
you shew more favour to me, for my father’s sake, who made the more
part of you, almost of nothing : but as for the emperor (said she) if he
were dead, I would say as I do: and if he would give me now other ad-
vice, I would not follow it, Notwithstanding (quoth she), to be plain
with you, bis ambassador shall know how I am used at your hands.”

« After this, we opened the king's majesty's pleasure, for one to attend
upon her grace, for the supply of Rochester's place, during his abscnce,
&e., as in the instructions. To this her answer was, that she would ap-
point her own officers, and that she had years sufficient for that purpose ;
and if we left any such man there, she would go out of her gates, for tley
two would not dwell in one house. * And (quoth she) T am sickly, and
yet I will not die willingly, but will do the best I can to preserve my life :
but if I shall chance to die, { will protest openly, that you of the council
be the causes of my death. You give me fair words, but your deeds be
always ill towards me.’ And having said thus, she departed from us into
her bed-chamber, and delivered to me, the lord chancellor, a ring, upon

cexxii APPENDIX. (x0. xa,
her knees, most humbly, with very humble recommendations, saying, that
she would die his tae subject and sister, and obey his commandments in
all things, except in these ‘matters of religion, touching the mass and
the new service; «but yet (said she) this shall never be told to the king's
majesty,” &e,

“ Afwer her departure, wo called the chaplains, and the rest of her
household, before us, giving them strait commandment, rae
their allegiance, that neither the priests should, from henceforth, say
mass, or other divine service than that which is tos Oh by On lead
the realm, nor that they, the residue of the servants, should presume to
bear any.

«The chaplains, after some talk, promised all to obey the king's
majesty’s commandment, signified by us.

We gave like commandment to them, and every of them, upem their
allegiance, to give notice to some one of the council, at the least, if any
mass or other divine service, than that which is set forth by thp laws of
this realm, should be hereafter said in that house.

«Finally, when we bad said and done as is aforesaid, and were gone
out of the house, tarrying there for one of her chaplains, who was mot
with the rest when we gave the charge aforesaid unto thom, the Indy
Mary's grace sent to us, to speak with her one word, at a window,
When we were come into the court, notwithstanding that we offered to
come up to her chamber, she would needs speak out of the window,
and prayed us to speak to the lords of the council, that’ ber comp.
troller might shortly return : ‘for (said she) since bis departing, J take
the accounts myself of my expences, and learned how many loaves of
bread be made of « bushel of wheat: and I wis my father and my mother
never brought me up with baking and brewing: and, to be plain with
you, Tam weary of mine offics, and, therefore, if my lords will send rine
officer home, they shall do me pleasure : otherwise, if they will send him
to prison, T beslrew him if he go not to it merrily, and with a good will;
and I pray God to send you to do well in your souls and bodies too, for
some of you have but weak bodics."”

[A letter] to the warden of the Fleet, to convey, through the bridge to
the Tower, the said Rochester, Engleficld, and Walgrave, to be had
thither severally,

To the licutenont of the ‘Tower, to receive the said Rochester, Bugle
field, and Walgrave, #0 a8 they have conference with no man; and that
every of them have a man to attend upon him, and not to confer with any
person, but to remain with their master, for seeing that nene of them
have pen, ink, and paper.

~ sll

WO, EXXI.) APPENDIX. cexxul

No. XXXI.—(Referred to at page 116.)
Aloysio Priuli a Lodovico Beccatello, Arcivescove di Ragusa.
Dec. 15, 1656,
[Quirini, v. 345.]

Reverendissimo signore mio osservantissimo. Cosi mi pare che
‘meritino essere chiamati tutti li vescovi, non che gli arcivescovi, che
fanno residenza nelle loro chiese, e tanto pid V.S., essendo persuaso che
ella la faccia con animo di vero pastore, per grazia di Dio, il quale si
degnl conservarla in questa buona volontd, e favorirla a suo servizio, e
benefizio di que’ popoli.

To mi trovo gid molti mesi ormai debitore di respondere ad una amo-
revolissima lettera di V. 8., e sono ora invitato a pagare questo debito
dall’ occasione di mandarle gl inclusi due sonetti, versi del nostro M.
Giovanni Francesco Stella, in ricompensa delli due che ella mi mandé
con Ia sue lettera, le qual fu letta da monsignore reverendissimo Legato
nostro con molta sua soddisfazione, avendo §.S. reverendissima volen-
tieri inteso del buon stato di V. 8. corporale e spirituale, siccome
ella intenderd ora di quel di lel, e di tutta la sua compagnia. E
per darle qualche particolar conto delle cose di qua, oltra quello che
lo serittore di questa gliene ha dato prima, le diré d’alcune cose sono
successe dapoi in servizio di Dio, e della religtone in questo regno, cio
In restituzione del principal monastero de’ monaci negri di 8. Bene-
detto, che ¢ qui in Londra, nel qual monastero sono ultimamente rien-
trati 28 monaci, tutte persone benissimo qualificate di dottrina, e di
gran pieta, della quale hanno dato testimonio, con muoversi volontaria-
mente a lasciar gradi onorevoli ed entrate comode, alcuno d’essi pit di
millecinquecento scudi, e nessuno manco di cinquecento. Quello, che,
contra sua voglia, 2 stato eletto abbate triennale, al modo d'Italia, e
non perpetuo, come si soleva far qui, era decano della chiesa di S.
Paolo, cattedrale in Londra, prima dignita dopo il vescovo, con entrata
di mille dueatoni, e 800 pid d’altri beneflzi, uomo d'una natura benig-
nissima, e complessione sanguigna, e mente malinconica, dotto assai in
theologia, ed ottimo predicatore, il quale, al tempo d'Odoardo, per non
consentire all’ empie dottrine che allora regnavano contra i sacramenti,
pati lunga prigionia, e molti altri grandi incomodi. Né restera percio
d'esercitar questo suo dono del predicare al utilitd del prossimo; ed
oltra questo, esso e gli altri uci monaci averanno cura di visitar e
consolare li prigionieri, ed, in particolare, quelli che sono incarcerati
per conto d'eresie, uno de’ quali principalissimo in questo regno,
detto il Ciceo,' che fu maestro d’Odoardo, e per tal causa in que’

* Sir John Cheek.

perd si mossero al primo colpo, anzi pi volte gli fecer
che con dirgli, che esso era stato pit che loro nelle m in
© che Ie aveva anche insegnate ad altri. E nol negande

petti, il non veder privata V. S. di tanta e si
1. P. Giambatista da Foligno, e D. Eutizio da
molti mesi da sua santitd in Spagna, per visitare que’ mo

naci tutti i buoni instituti della loro congregazione aL
ai mostrano pronti 4 voler imitare; benché sappiano che

nache di S. Brigida, e presto se ne restituird una de’
coltra li dae mendicanti do S. Francesco e di S, Domenica,
principio furono restituiti : © tutti questi frati ¢ monache pu
poneare che sono probati septuplum,

Questa serenissima regina, come in ogni altra Goa, coat
alli vescovati, mostra la sua sincera © gran pleti, non avend
rispetto, che del servizio di Dio, ¢ salute de’ popoli.
‘trovati tanti buoni soggetti a questo grado, che & stato
‘si lunghe rovine. Vostra signoria eredo ayerd gia i

‘NO. Xxx1,] APPENDIX. CCXXV

D. Tommaso Golduello si trova essere uno d’essi, cioé vescovo Assa-
fense, ove fa gagliardamente, e con molta laude, il debito suo, siccome
fa anco il nostro monsignore di Vigornia. Il nostro buon vecchio, gid
eletto Salzburense, non volle entrar sotto si grave peso: ma se quello,
che tiene ora quella chiesa, il quale ¢ ancor esso molto veechio, € pid
infermo, s‘imbatterd a morire prima di lui, non potra ricusar d’entrare a
lavorare questa vigna del Signore. Ma V. S., son certo, desidera sopra-
tutto d'intendere di monsignore reverendissimo nostro, il quale, la Qua-
resima passata, essendo per andare a Cantorberi, fu costretto a mutar
Proposito, et restar apresso la maesta della regina, per alcune impor-
tantiasime cause, che occorsero all’ improvviso; onde sua Sig. reveren-
dissima, non potendo andar a torre il pallio nella principal sua chiesa,
si risolve a pigliarlo nella principale delle 13 parrocehie, che ha qui in
Londra della sua giurisdizione, siccome fece non sine sermone ef
lachrymis ; e dipoi & sempre stato appresso sua maestd ora qui
in Londra, e questa estate, per un pezzo, in un suo palazzo, sette
miglia lontano da qui, che & pure della sua diocesi, sicch? si pud dir che
abbia fatta residenza: e, quando la maesta del ré verrd qui, disegna,
con Ia grazia di Dio, d’andar a Cantorberi, avendo perd fatto pit volte
visitar anche quella cittd, e tutte le altre terre della sua diocesi, con
molta diligenza.

Vostra signoria ha gia inteso del sinodo, che si fece a’ mesi passati, il
qaale, dopo Pasqua, si tornerd di nuovo a fare per provvedere agli altri
bisogni ed abusi, che li vescovi averanno meglio conosciuti nella visita
di loro diocesi, che hanno fatta quest’ estate; siccome anco riformata
Yuniversita d’Oxonia, et, dapoi Natale, si fara il medesimo di Canta-
brigia, per il nostro monsignore Niccols Ormanetto, il quale cosi in
questo, come in tutte le altre cose pertinenti alla legazione, sempre 1a-
vavit,e tuttavia navat egreyiam operam. Noi altri sene stiamo go-
dendo questo bel paese, ed ogni comodita, per grazia del padrone, il
quale patisce per tutti, ma allegramente, faticando ed in servigio di
Dio, ed in ajuto di questa santa regina, appresso la quale ha ogni
merita autorité. Ed io mi trovo tanto pid contento, essendo fuori del
pericolo d'aver a sostenere, un di, peso molto pil grave, che non com-
porteria la debolezza delle mie forze, per la rivocazione degli accessi
che V. S. avera gia inteso, il quale ho accettato per un gratissimo dono
da Dio, e prego sua divina Maesti che favorisca, ogni di, pid V. S. in
suo servigio, con raccomandarmi di cuore alla memoria delle sue divote
orazioni, e, di nuovo, a quelle del molto reverendo P. D. Crisostomo.
I signore Rullo nostro, qui presente, sano, per grazia di Dio, pid che
fosse mai, siccome ¢ stato in tutti questi viaggi, si raccomanda a V. S.
ed al reverendo P. D. Crisostomo; ed io, scrittore, le bacio similmente

VOL. II. Pp

Ja mano, seusandomi della mala lettera, non avendo volute i dettatare
lw fo In eopit altramente, fidandest della buona intelligena iki V. S.
che é stata pi volte segretario in capite, come era ultimamente mon
signore della Casa, al quale Dio perdoni, Da Londra, alli 16 di De
eombre, 1586, . . ° * --
Di V. & reverendisdine —

Affezion. Servs A

No. XXXIL—(Referred to at paye 121.)

‘The following passages from the sermon, delivered Kg
of Winchester, at the fuieral of queen Mary (Dee. 13, 1
all that relates to the subject for which the preacher was |
Independently of their historical value, as specimens of the palpit

jee of the time, they will oot, perhaps, be thought

The wise discourse ie praia by Steype in bis Memorials (ii.
pend. 277—287).

‘The text is taken from Ecclesiastes (iv. % 8), "I pralied the iden,
rather than the Uving: and J judged him happier than them both, that
fs not yet born." Expounding the latter portion of the sentence fist
the bishop thus proceeds: -

“To make this plain, I will put this example for a thousand. Chi
speaking of Judas, said, ‘Afelitis erat illi, wi nats now ae
ilte;’ which seems to maintain the former words of Sclomon, * Fille
orem utrogue,’ &e. But consider that Christ had signified before to bis
disciples, that one of them should betray him, and, being:
whom, said plainly, ‘He that dippeth his hand tn wy disk
me;* aud straight thereupon inferred, ‘ better bad it been for that that
never to have had o being ;—not absolutely noting his being, but belig
such a one ax should betray his master. Whervof I infer, to havea
‘being is not evil, but to be, as indeed Judas was, a traitor to]
that is evil. ‘To be born in Christ church, and not to abide therw
to promise, and not to perform ; to promise penanee here, aid not Wo
Practise; to hear the truth, and not to believe; to be daily abd
never to learn ; ever to be warned, and never to beware; h |
rible, execrable, cursed, and damnable. Iam born into this world |
this end,—to serve God, and to be saved. I shall be ia
tause I was born, but because I served not God, I
world to witness with the troth, as Christ, my master, came before me:
Wut T impugn the truth, and advance falsehood. 1 was regemerats,
and by a solemn vow became a member of Christ's catholic
have since divided myself from the unity thereof, and dm bee

_ al

80, xxxtr) APPENDIX. coxxvii

member of the new church of Geneva, or did, after, Iapse to actual and
deadly sins—reformed by penance, I am now relapsed again to sin, and
dwell stubbornly therein, Mark my end, right honourable, and what
shall become of me, I shall, in the end, be damned everlastingly. Not
because I was bora, or because I was regenerate in Christ's church, or
because I did penance there ; but because I have wilfully departed out
‘of the catholic church, wherein 1 made my first profession, and because
ieee into sin, do impenitently persist therein, until my
lying

“Forsamuch as I have hitherto put the example of sin in mine own
person, as I might well do, knowing best in mine own conscience that
Jama sinner indeed, I will put further examples in myself, but ever
to your erudition and warning, If 1 stand hore this day in the midst
of them that pray, and I pray not; in the midst of them that mourn,
and I mourn not, at least ways so far forth as it becometh a christian
‘than to mourn at the death of them, ef whose estate novertheloss he
hath no doubt, because they departed in the faith of Christ and of God
(for s0 the apostles mourned for the death of Stephen, and the patri-
arehs at the death of Jacob and Joseph, not doubting of their condi-
tion, but serving their own nature and duty of charity); if, I aay, I
atand here in the midst of them, that, following that example of Judas
Maccabwus, who sent 12,000 coin to Jerusalem, to be offered for the
sins of the dead, do make their oblations hore this day, at the absequies
of this virtuous and gracious lady, and I, in the mean season, do mislike
‘their doings, murmuring thereat with Judas Iscariot, «Ut guid perditio
Aeo? if 1, being full of infidolity and malice, stand among you, being
so Hany nobles, or (which is the title and honour that yo can bear in
‘this world) christian men, and, while you, in time of divine service, do
faithfully and humbly, both in heart and utter gosture, agnize, rever-
‘ence, and arlore the same flesh in substance, althongh wnvisibly in the
sacrament, which we all shall see, in the latter day, visibly coming in
‘the firmament, in the moan season condomn in my heart the church
and you thus doing, blaspheme so great mystery, repate the flesh
‘whereby I was redeemed, and the blood of Christ whereby I was to be
banctified, asa thing common antl pollutep—who doubteth but, in this
case, if were better for me to be out of the ehureh then fn it,”

Pursuing the same subject, under another form, and comparing, or
contrasting, the etate of the living with that of the dead, the bishop
thus proceeds:

"Only this we must remember withal, that two kind of men dieth;
‘the faithful, the infidel; the obedient, the rebellious. ‘There are that
dieth under the unity of the chureh ; there are that dieth in the sedi-

A

coxxvili APPENDIX. fro. xxx

tion of Core. There are that dieth under the gospel; there are that
dicth under the alcoram. As touching the worser sort of these, that is
to say, infidels, rebels, andt heretics, whom God no more
to relieve with his merits (quorus non ext memor

wofal and doleful estate can no otherways be expressed, i
me to say, and you to know, that they be in pain, in dolour, in ire, in
fire, in darkness, and horror, ‘The indignation, the scourge, the ven-
geance of God, with confusion and damnation everlasting, is poured on
them. Neither have they qualification of pain, nor intermission of
time, nor hope of end. Oh! merciful Lord, if this be the condition of
mon, the end of worldly glory, riches, and vanity, in what w
we, or whither shall we repair to take a true view of our

to the words of Solomon, feliciorem ulroque judicaei, qui need une malar
ext?-—T judged him happier than both, that ix not yet born.” 5

‘Tho preacher then turns to the other part of his subject, and after
some powerful remarks on the duties of persons in authority, thus speaks
of her, whose death had now assembled them together :

“So as it is still left fora most certain ground, that happier is be
that in the faith of Christ is departed out of this world, than he that
yet liveth in the world. And we, being hereof fully persuaded, have
no cause to lament, but rather to thauk God, and rejoice at the death
of them that are so departed, as is now this virtuoua and gracions lady,
this innocent and unspotted queen, whose body lieth there im your lop,
whose livery is on your back, whose memory is, or ought to be, printed
in your hearts, whose fame is spre] throughout the world, whose praise
the stones will speak, if we do not, and whose soul, I verily beter,
without prejudice of God's judgment be it spoken, Is now in heaven,
ibique sacrificium offer, of pro nobis oral; and from thence, by means
cof the glass she looketh in, beholdeth and soeth us,—she of herself being
too good to tarry any longer amoug us, wlpole qué dignus mom fait
mundus, Wherefore I say once again, happier is she now, than when
sho lived; although then, in the sight of the world, she wax not at al
unhappy : in the sight of God, less.

“ She was a king's daughter, she was a king's sister, she ‘tia adage
wifes sho was a queen, and, by the same title, a king also. She wax a
sister to her, that, by the like title and right, is both king and queen, at
this present, of this realm. These be great gifts and benefactions of
God, who in his gifts is ever to be glorified. What she watferod in each
of tliese degrees, before and since she came to the crown,
chronicle; only this] say, howsoever it pleased God to will her patienos
to be exercised in the world, she had, in all estates, the fear of God in
her heart. I verily believe the poorest creature in all this elty feared

a oe

WO, XxxIL] APPENDIX. CCXXxIxX

not God more than she did. She had the love, commendation, and
admiration of all the world. In this church, she married herself unto
this realm, and, in token of faith and fidelity, did put a ring with a
diamond upon her finger, which, I understand, she never put off after,
during her life, whatsoever success things had ;—for that is in the hand
of God only. She was never unmindful or uncareful of her promise to
her realm. She used singular merey toward offenders. She used much
pity and compassion towards the poor and oppressed. She used cle-
mency among her nobles. She restored more noble houses decayed,
than ever did prince of this realm, or, I pray God, ever shall have the
like occasion to do hereafter. She restored to the church such orna-
ments as, in the time of schism, were taken away and spoiled. She
found the realm poisoned with heresy, and purged it; and, remember-
ing herself to be a member of Christ's church, refused to write herself
head thereof; which title never no prince, a thousand and five hundred
years after Christ, usurped: and she was herself, by learning, able to
render a cause why. * * ‘* + * * She could say,
how can I, a woman, be head of the church, who, by Scripture, am
forbidden to speak in the church, except the church shall have a dumb
head? The head of the church must, of consequence and duty, preach
in the church, and he must offer sacrifices pro peccatis mortuorum. But
it is not read, neither in the old, neither in the new testament, that ever
women did sacrifice. These and the like authorities of Scripture she
was able to allege, why she could not be caput ecclesie, and by learning
defended the same. Such was her knowledge as well as virtue: neither
ever was there prince on earth that had more of both.

“ But, although she were such a one, yet could she not be immortal.
It pleased God, in whose hand the heart and breath, the life and death,
the beginning and end of princes is, to call her from this mortal life, of
the pleasures whereof (the pleasure she took in the service of God only
excepted) no person, I suppose, took less ; 80, of the troubles and bitter-
ness of the same, none here, for his estate, taketh more. How she took
her sickness, and disposed herself against death; how she committed
herself to God, and the realm to his providence; what she did, what
she said, how meekly she demanded, and with what reverence she re-
ceived, the sacraments of Christ's church, and especially the sacrament,
which Christ hath ordained to be a passport and safe conduct for a
christian man into the heaven of everlasting quiet and rest; * * *
how, in the mass-time, at the elevation of the sacrament, the strength
of her body and use of her tongue being taken away, yet nevertheless
she, at that instant, lifted up ber eyes, ministros, nuncios devoti cordis,
and, in the benediction of the church, as Jacob blessed his children,

@CXxXx APPENDIX. (so. exert,

she bowed down her head, and withal yielded a mild and gracious spirit
into the hands of her Maker; all this, T say, if it were as pithily exe
pressed, a8 she godly and devoutly did it, should be to you, ws It was to
them that saw it, more than ten such scemons, If angels were mortal,
I would rather liken this her doparturo to the death of ax angel, than
of a mortal oreature.

“ After this sort, died this gracious queen, of whom se mes
say, laudavi mortuam magit qudm viventem, # 9
And as we, for our parts, have received worthily detriment bed
comfort upon her departing, so let us comfort ourselves in the other
sister, whom God hath loft, wishing her a prosperous reign, in peace
and tranquillity, with the blessing which the prophet speaketh of, ifit
be Gou's will, wf rideat sitios filiorum, et pacem supor Lerael: ever one
fessing that, though God hath mercifully provided for thant both, yet
Maria optionan parton elegit; because it is still a conclusion, feudavt
mortuos magis qucime viventes.”

No. XXXIIL—(Referred to at page 12.)
The Device for alteration of rel December 155%,
[Cotton Litwary, Jullus, P. vi. 101.)

T. When shall the alteration bo first attempted ”

At the next parliament; so that the dangers be foreseen, aud rem
dies therefore provided : for the sooner that religion i¢ restored, God is
the more glorified, and, ns we trust, will be more morcifil umto us, aod
better save and defend her highness from all dangers.

IL, What dangers may ensue pon the alteration #

The bishop of Rome, all that he may, will be incensed. He will ex-
communicate the queen's highness, interdict the realm, and give it ta
prey to all princes, that will enter upon it; and incite them thereto by
all manner of means.

‘The French king will be encouraged more to the war, and make his
people more ready to fight against us, not only as enemies, but a
heretics. He will be in great hope of aid from hence, of thea that are
discontented with this alteration, looking for tumult and discord, He
will also stay concluding peace upon hope of some alteration.

Scotland will have some causes of boldness; and by that way the
French king will seem soonest to attempt to invade ux

Treland also will be very difficultly staid in their obedience, by remon
‘of the clergy that is so addicted to Rome.

Many people of our own will be very much discontented; expecially
these sorts: 1. All such as governed in the late queen Mary's tite,
and were chosen thereto for no other cause, or were then imast €

NO. XxEnIL} APPENDIX. CCxxxi

teemed, for being hot and earnest in the other religion, and now remain
unplaced and uncalled to credit, will think themselves discredited, and all
their doings defaced, and study all they can to maintain their former
doings, and despise all this alteration.

2. Bishops and all the clergy will see their own ruin, In confession and
preaching, and all other ways they can, they will persuade the people
from it. They will conspire with whomscever that will attempt, and pre-
tend to do God a sacrifice in letting the alteration, though it be with
murder of christian men, or treason.

3. Men which be of the papist sect, which late were, in manner, all
the judges of the law, the justices of the peace chosen out by the late
queen in all the shires, such as wore believed to be of that sect,—and the
‘more earnest therein, the more in estimation. These are like to join and
conspire with the bishops and clergy.

4. Bome, when the subsidy shall be granted, and money levied (as it
appeareth that necessarily it must be done), will be therewith offended,
and like enough to conspire and arise, if they have any head to stir them
to it, or hope of gain and spoil.

6. Many such as would gladly have the alteration from the church of
Rome, when they shall see, peradventure, that some old ceremonies shall
be left still, or that their doctrine, which they embrace, is not allowed and
commanded only, but all other abolished and disproved, shall be discon-
tented, and call the alteration “a cloaked papistry,” or “a mingle
mangle.”

III. What remedy for these matters ?

First, for France, to practise a peace, or, if it be offered, not to refuse
it. If controversy of religion be there among them, to help to kindle it.

Rome is less to be doubted, from whom nothing is to be feared, but
evil will, cursing, and practising.

Scotland will follow France for peace. But there may be practised, to
help forward their divisions, and especially to augment the hope of them,
who incline them to good religion. For certainty, to fortify Berwick,
and to employ demi-lances and horsemen for the safety of the frontiers ;
and some expense of money in Ireland.

‘The fifth divided into five parts :—The first is of them which were of
queen Mary's council, elected and advanced then to authority, only or
chiefly for being of the pope's religion, and earnest in the same. Every
augmentation, or conservation of such men, in authority or reputation, is
an encouragement of those of their sect, and giveth hope to them that it
shall revive and continue, although it have a contrary blast. Sesing thelr
pillars to stand still untouched (will be] a confirmation to them that are
wavering papists, and a discouragement of such, that are but half inclined

exxxii APPENDIX.

that alteration. Dum in dubio ext animus, ,
impellitur. These must be scarehed by all law, as
tend; aud the queen's majesty's clemency to be |
do fully acknowledge themselves to have fallen in

‘They must be based of authority, discredited in, their countries, 20
long as they seem to repugn to the true religion, of to maintain their
own proceeilings. And if they should seem to allow, or to bear with, the
new alteration, yet [they are] not likely to be in credit, quia menpleythe
And no man bat he loveth that time wherein ho did flourish : and when
he can, and as he cau, those ancient laws and orders le will maintain
and defend, with whom and in whom he was in estimation, authority,
and a docr; for every man naturally loveth that, which is his own work
and ervature. a

“And contrary, as those men must be bused, so must her highness’ old
and sure servants, who have tarried with her, and not shrank in the last
storms, be advanced with authority and credit; that the world may see
that her highness is not unkind nor unmindful. And, throughout all
‘England, such persons as are known (o be sure in religion, every one,
according to his ability to serve in the commonwealth, to be set in places

“whom, if in the cause of religion, God'seanse, they shall be slack, yet
their own safety and state shall cause to be vigilant, careful, and earnest,
for the conservation of her state, and roaintenance of this alteration,
Rodeo i i il fe alien ae
to maintain and establish ber religion.

‘The accond of these five is the bishops and clergy, beings ae
ail made and chosen, such as were thought the stoutest and raightiest
champions of the pope's church, who, in the Inte times, [by’] takiimg from
the crown, impoverishing it, extorting from private men, and all other
means possible, per fas et nefas, have thought to enrich and advance:
themselves, ‘These her majesty, being inclined to so much clemeney, yet
must seck, as well by parliament, as by the just laws of England) in the
premunire, and other such penal laws, to bring again into orders and,
being found in default, not to pardon, ull they confess their fan
themselves wholly to her highness’s mercy, abjure the pope of Rome, a
conform themselves to the now alteration, And by this means well
handled, her majesty’s necessity of money may be somewhat relieved.

‘The third is to be amended, even as all the rest above, by such means:
a3 queen Mary taught, that nono such, as near as may be, be in commie

sionof peaoein the shires, bot rather men meancrin substance and younger

im years 20 that they have diseretion to be put in. place > a shor

male and executed against assemblies of people without
tenants made in every shire: one or two men known to be

ey

ovxxestt} APPENDIX, cexxxiii:
queen's devotion: in the mean time, musters and captains appointed,
‘viz young gentlemen which earnestly do favour her highness: no office.
of jurisdiction or authority to be in any discontented man’s hand, as. far
as justice or law may extend.

‘The fourth is not to ho remedied othorwiso than by gentle and dulce
handling by the commissioners, and hy the readiness and good will of the
Ticutenants and captains to repress them, if any should begin a tumult,
murmur, or provide any assembly or stoutness to the contrary:

"The fifth, for the discontentation of such as could be content to baw
religion altered, but would have it go too far, the strait laws upon the
promalgation of the book, and sovere exeeation of the same at the first,
will so repress them, that it ix great hope it shall touch bata few. And
better it were that they did suffer, than her highness or the eommon-
wealth should shake, or be in danger, And to this they snust well take
heed that draw the book.

And herein the universities must nat be neglected ; and the hurt, that
tho Into visitation, in queen Mary's time, did, must bo amended. Like«
wiso such colleges where children be instructed, to come to the university,
as Eton and Winchester; that as well the encrense hereafter, as at this
present time, be provided for.

IV, What shall be the manner of the doing of él?

‘This consaltation is to be referred to such learned men as he mect to,
shew their minds herein, and to bring a plat, or book hereof ready drawn
to her highness; which, being approved of her majesty, may be so put
into the parliament house ;—to the whieh, for the time, it is thought that
these are apt men :—Dr. Bill, Dr. Parker, Dr. May, Dr. Cox, Mr.
Whitehead, Mr. Grindol, Mr, Pilkington, And Sir ‘Thomas Smith to
call them together, and to be amongst them : and, after the consultation
with these, to draw in other men of learning and gravity, and apt men for
that purpose and credit, to have thei assents.

As for that is necessary to be done before, it is thought most neces-
sary that a strait proibition be made of all innovation, until such time
as the book come forth, as well that there should be no often changes in
religion, which would take away authority in the common people's esti-
mation, as ulso to exercise the queen's majesty's subjects to obedience.

V. To the fifth, What may be done of her highness, for her own con~
coience, openly, before the whole alteration: or, if the alteration must
tarry longer, what order be fit to be in Hie whole realm, as an interim?

Yo alter no further than her majesty hath, except it be to receive the
communion as her bighness pleaseth, on high feasts: and that, where
there be more chaplains at mass, that they do always communicate in
Doth kinds, And, for ber highness's conscience tl then, if there be

cexxxiv APPENDIX. [eos xxsre,
some other devout sort of prayers, or memory, said; and tho seldomer

mass,

VI. To the sixth, Phat noblemen be mast fit to be made privy ta these
proceedings, before it be opened to the whole council ?

‘The lon marquess Northampton, the carl of Bedford, the earl of Pem-
broke, and the lord John Grey.

VIL. To the seventh, What allowance thoxe leerned men shall have,
for the time they ave about to review the book of Common Prayer and
order of Cerewonies, and service in the church, and aehere they shall
mect ?

Being so many persons, which must attend atill upon it, to mess of
meat is thought yet indifferent, to suffice for them and their seevants.

‘The place is thought most meet [to be] in some set place, or rather at
sir Thomas Smith's lodgings in Canon Row. At one of these places,
must provision be laid in of wood, and coals, and drink.

No, XXXIV.—(Referved to at page 190.)

An et to restore to the Crown the ancient Jurisdiction ooer the Butale
Ecclesiastical and Spiritual; and abolishing all Foreign Powers re
pugnent to the same,

(Stot. 1 Blix. ¢ 2.)

Most humbly beseech your most excellent majesty your faithful and
obedient subjeots, the lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons, in
this your present parliament assembled, that, where, in time of the reign
of your most dear father, of worthy memory, king Henry VILL, divers
good laws and statutes wore made and established, as well for the utter
extinguishment, and putting away of all usurped and foreign powers
and authorities out of this your realm, and other your highness’ domi
nions and countries, as also for the restoring, and uniting to the impe-
rial crown of this realm, the aucient jurisdictions, authorities, supe
rloritics, and preeminences, to the same of right belonging and apper
taining; by reason whereof, we, your most humble and obedient eub-
jects, from the 25th year of the reign of your said dear father, wore
continually kept in good order, and were disburdened of divers great
and intolerable charges and exaotions, before that time unlawfully taken
and exacted by such foreign power and authority, as, before that, was
usurped, until such time, as all the said good Jaws and statutes, by one
act of parliament made in the first and second years of the reigns of
the late king Philip and queen Mary, your bighnoss' sistor, intinuled,
“An act repealing all statutes, articles, and provisions, made against the
see apostolic of Rome, since the 20th year of king Henry VIEL; and
also for the establishment of all spiritual and ecclesiastical possessiont

——o ——

No, xxiv. APPENDIX. ecxxxy

and hereditaments conveyed to the laity”, were all clearly repealed
and made void, as by the same act of repeal more at large doth and
may appear: By reason of which act of repeal, your said humble sub-
jects were eftsoons brought under an usurped foreign power and autho-
rity, and yet do remain in that bondage, to the intolerable charges of
your loving subjects, if some redress (by authority of this your high court
of parliament, with the assent of your highness) be not had and provided:

May it, therefore, please your highness, for the repressing of the said
usurped foreign power, and the restoring of the rights, jurisdictions,
and preeminences appertaining to the imperial crown of this your realm,
that it may be enacted, by authority of this present parliament, That
the said act, made in the first and second years of the reign of the said
late king Philip and queen Mary, and all and every branches, clauses,
and articles therein contained (other than such branches, clauses, and
sentences, as hereafter shall be excepted) may, from the last day of this
session of parliament, by authority of this present parliament, be re-
pealed, and shall from thenceforth be utterly void and of none effect.

And that also, for the reviving of divers of the said good laws and
statutes, made in the time of your said dear father, it may also please
your highness, that one act and statute made in the 23d year of the
reign of the said late king Henry VIII, intituled “ An act, that no per-
‘son shall be cited out of the diocese where he or she dwelleth, except
in certain cases :”

And one other act, made in the 24th year of the reign of the said
late king, intituled “ An act, that appeals in such cases, as have been
used to be pursued to the see of Rome, shall not be from henceforth
had, ne used, but within this realm :

And one other act, made, the 25th year of the said late king, con-
cerning restraint of payment of annates, and first-fruits of archbishoprics
and bishopries to the see of Rom:

And one other act, in the said 25th year, intituled “ An act, con-
cerning the submission of the clergy to the king's majesty :”

And also one act, made the 25th year, intituled, “ An act restraining
the payment of annates or first-fruits to the bishop of Rome, and of the
electing and consecrating of archbishops and bishops within this realm:”

And one other act, made in the said 25th year, intituled, “ An act
concerning the exoneration of the king's subjects from exactions and
impositions, heretofore paid to the see of Rome; and for having licenses
and dispensations within this realm, without suing further for the same:”

And one other act made in the 26th year of the said late king, inti-
tuled, “ An act for nomination and consecration of suffragans within
this realm ;”

CONXXVi APPENDIX. (eo, exanv,

‘And aleo one other act mado in the 26th yoar of the seign of the said
late king, Intituled, * An act for the release of such, as ha
pretended licenses and dispensations from the sco of |
and every branches, words, and sentences, in the said several acta and
statutes contained, by authority of this present
all times after the last day of this cession of porliainent, shall be revived,
and shall stand and be in full force and strengths, to all intante, eon
structions, and purposes; and that the branches,
of the said several acts, and every of them, from thenceforth shall, and
may be, judged, deomed, and taken to extend to your highness, your
Heirs, and successors, as fully and largely as ever the same acts, or any
‘of them, did extend to the late king Hensy VIL, your highness's father,

And that it may also please your highness, that it may be enacted,
by the authority of thix present parliament, that so much of one act or
statute, made in the thinty-second year of the reign of your said deer |
fother, king Henry VIII, intituled, An oct concerning precomtracts
of marriages, and touching degrees of consanguinity,” as in the time of
the late king Edward VI, your highness’s most dear ce
‘other act or statate was not repealed :

And also one act male in the $7th year of the reign of the said ate
king Henry VIL, intituled, “An act, that doctors of the eivil Taw,
being married, may exercise ecclesinstical jurisdiction”: and all aud
every branches and articles in the said two acts last mentioned, and not
repealed in the time of tho said Inte king Edward VI, may from hence-
forth likewise stand und be revived, and remain in their full force and
atrength to all intents and parposes; any thing contained in the said act
‘of repeal hofore mentioned, or any other matter or cause to the eon
trary, notwithstanding. we
And that it may also please your highness, that it nay Further be
‘enacted, by the authority aforoxaid, that all other laws and statutes,
and the branches and clanses of any act or statute, repealed, and made
void by the said act of repeal, made in the time of the suid |
Philip and queen Mary, and not in this present act specially
and revived, shall stand, remain, and be repealed and void, in:
manner and form as they were, before the making of this
herein contained to the contrary, notwithstanding. i

And that it may also please your highness, that it may be enacted: |

by the authority aforesaid, that one act and statute, made in the fist
year of the reign of the late king Edward VI, your:
brother, intituled, * An act against such persons; as
against the sacramentof the body and blood of
called the Sacrament of the Altar; and for the

No. xxx1v.] APPENDIX. ecxxxvii

both kinds": and all and every branches, clauses, and sentences therein
contained, shall and may likewise, from the last day of this session of
parliament, be revived; and from thenceforth shall and may stand, re-
main, and be in full force, strength, and effect, to all intents, construc-
tions, and purposes, in such like manner and form as the same was, at
apy time, in the first year of the reign of the said late king Edward VI.;
any law, statute, or other matter to the contrary, in any wise, notwith-
standing.

And that also it may please your highness, that it may be further
established, and enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that one act and
statute, made in the first and second years of the late king Philip and
queen Mary, intituled, “ An act for the reviving of three statutes made
for the punishment of heresi nd also the said three statutes men-
tioned in the said act, and by the same act revived; and all and every
branches, articles, clauses, and sentences contained in the said several
acts and statutes, and every of them, shall be, from the last day of this
session of parliament, deemed and remain utterly repealed, void, and of
none effect, to all intents and purposes; any thing in the said several
acts, or any of them, contained, or any other matter or clause, to the
contrary, notwithstanding.

And, to the intent, that all the usurped and foreign power and autho-
rity, spiritual and temporal, may for ever be clearly extinguished, and
never be used and obeyed within this realm, or any other your majesty’s
dominions or countries, may it please your highness, that it may be
further enacted by the authority aforesaid, that no foreign prince, per-
son, prelate, state, or potentate, spiritual or temporal, shall, at any time,
after the last day of this session of parliament, use, enjoy, or exercise
any manner of power, jurisdiction, superiority, authority, preeminence,
or privilege, spiritual, or ecclesiastical, within this realm, or within any
other your majesty’s dominions, or countries, that now be, or hereafter
shall be: but, from thenceforth, the same shall be clearly abolished out
of this realm, and all other your highness’ dominions for ever; any sta
tute, ordinance, custom, constitutions, or any other matter or clause
whatsoever, to the contrary, in any wise, notwithstanding.

And that also it may likewise please your highness, that it may be
established, and enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that such jurisdic-
tions, privileges, superiorities, and preeminencies, spiritual and ecclesi-
astical, as by any spiritual or ecclesiastical power or authority hath
heretofore been, or may lawfully be, exercised or used, for the visita-
tion of the ecclesiastical state and persons, and for reformation, order,
.and correction of the same, and of all manner of errors, heresies,
~chisms, abuses, offences, contempts, ani enormitics, shall for ever, by

‘order, correct, and amend all such fete heresies,
‘offences, contempts, and enormities whatsoever, which, |

by any maneer:
of spiritual or ecclesiastical power, pee or Jurisdiction, «
corrected, ene

lnwfally be reformed, ordered, redressed,
amended, to the pleasure of Almighty God, the increase
the conservation of the peace and unity of this realm: and |
person or persous, so to be named, assigned,
by your highness, your heirs, or successor, after the raid Jet
tents to him or them made and delivered, as is nforesald,
power and authority, by virtue of this act, and of the said.
under your highness, your heirs, and successors, to exercise,
‘execute all the premises, according to the tenour and effect of tf
letters patents; any matter or clause, to the contrary, in any:
withstanding. .
And, for the bettor observation and mainwnance of this
plenso your highnoss, that it may be further enneted hy the m
aforesaid, that all and every archbishop, bishop, and all and ex
ecclesiastical person, and other ecclesiastical officer and mi
what estate, dignity, preeminence, or degree soever he or th
‘shall be, and all and every temporal judge, justice, mayor,
lay, o temporal officer and minister, and every other '
your highness’ fee or wages within this realm, or any you
dominions, shall make, take, and receive br corpérali ati all
gelist, before such person or persons, as shall pleaso your hi
your heity, or successors, under the great seal of England,
bame, to accept and to take the same, according to thet
hereafter following: that is to say,

Zp

NO, XXxI¥.] APPENDIX. ecxxxix

«J, A.B., do utterly testify and declare in my conscience, that the
** queen's highness is the only supreme governor of this realm, and of
“all other her highness’ dominions and countries, as well in all spi-
“ ritual and ecclesiastical things, or causes, as temporal; and that no
“ foreign prince, person, prelate, state, or potentate, hath, or ought to
“ have, any jurisdiction, power, superiority, preeminence, or authority,
ecclesiastical or spiritual, within this realm; and, therefore, I do
© utterly renounce and forsake all foreign jurisdictions, powers, supe-
riorities, and authorities, and do promise, that, from henceforth, I
“ shall bear faith, and true allegiance to the queen's highness, her heirs,
“ and lawful successors; and, to my power, shall assist and defend all
« jurisdictions, privileges, preeminences, and authorities granted, or be-
* Jonging to the queen’s highness, her heirs, and successors, or united,
“ and annexed to the imperial crown of this realm. So help me God,
“and by the contents of this book.”

And that it may also be enacted, that, if any such archbishop, bishop,
or other ecclesiastical officer, or minister, or any of the said temporal
judges, justiciaries, or other lay officer or minister, shall peremptorily,
or obstinately refuse to take, or receive, the said oath, that then he, so
refusing, shall forfeit and lose, only during his life, all and every eccle-
siastical and spiritual promotion, benefice, and office, and every tem-
poral and lay promotion and office, which he hath solely, at the time of
such refusal made ; and that the whole title, interest, and incumbency,
in every such promotion, benefice, and other office, as against such
person only, so refusing, during his life, shall clearly cease, and be void,
as though the party so refusing were dead.

And that also all, and every such person, and persons, so refusing to
take the said oath, shall, immediately after such refusal, be from thence-
forth, during his life, disabled to retain or exercise any office, or other
promotion, which he, at the time of such refusal, hath, jointly or in
common with any other person, or persons.

‘And that all, and every person and persons, that, at any time here-
after, shall be preferred, promoted, or collated to any archbishopric, or
bishopric, or to any other spiritual or ecclesiastical benefice, promotion,
dignity, or office, or ministry, or that shall be, by your highness, your
heirs, or successors, preferred or promoted to any temporal or lay office,
ministry, or service, within this realm, or in any your highness’ domi-
nions, before he or they shall take upon him or them to receive, use,
exercise, supply, or occupy any such archbishopric, bishopric, promo-
tion, dignity, office, ministry, or service, shall likewise make, take, and
receive the same corporal oath before mentioned, upon the evangelist,
‘before such persons, as have or shall have authority to admit any such

cexl APPENDIX.
person to any such office, ministry, or service,

‘appointed to minister the said oath,
And that it may likewise be further enacted byt
said, that, if any such person or persons, as, at any time h hal
be promoted, preferred, or collated to any such or
ccclesiastical, benefice, ation or miner h
your heirs, or successors, shall be
poral, or lay office, ministry, crane anletie i
obstinately refuse to take the same outh, 20 to him to be
then he or they, so refusing, shall presently be jud, ite
law to receive, take, or have the same promotion, spiritual :
tical, o the same temporal office, ministry, or service within
or any other your highness’ dominions, to all intents, con
purposes.
And that it may be further enacted by the authority
all and every person and persons temporal, suing livery,
maine, out of the hands of your highness, your helra, or suee
fore his, or their livery, or Oustre fe maine, sued forth,
and every temporal person or persons, doing any homage te yo
ness, your heirs, or successors, or that shall be received.
with your highness, your heirs or successors sluall make, |
ceive the said corporal oath before mentioned, before the
cellor of England, or the lord keeper of the greut seal, for
Ing, or before such person or persons, as by your highness,
or successors, shall be named and appointed to accept or
same, a |
And that also all and every person anit persona taking orders, an
all aud every other person and persons, which shall be
preferred tu any degree of learning in any university, within:
realm or daminions, before he sball receive or take any such
be preferred to any such degree of learning, shall make,
colve the said oath, by this act set forth and declared, as is
before his, or their ordinary, commissary, chancellor, oF-¥ic
or their sufficient deputies in the said university.
Provided always, and that it may be further enacted by
rity aforcanid, that, if any person, having any estate of in
aay temporal office, or afices, shall hereafter obstinately
rily refuse to accept and take the said oath, as is e

at any timo, during his life, shall willingly require to
the said oath, and so do take and accept the same

L office, as he was before the suid refusal; and shall
d exercise the #aid office, in such manner and form, as
have done, before such refusal; any thing in this

sand direedy afin, held, stand with, set forth, main-
r the REA ste ema pete en icon
ecclesiastical, of any ign prince, prelate, person, state, or

‘potentiate whatsoever, heretofore claimed, used, or usurped, within this

‘any dominion, or country, being within or under the power,

or obeisanee of your highness ; or shall advisedly, maliciously,

y pat in ure, or execute any thing for the extolling, advances

‘went, setting forth, maintenance, or defence of any such pretended, or

rd yr pre-eminence, and authority, or any part
vopaeest person and persons, so doing and offend.

be aiders, procuress, and counsellors, being thereof law-
convicted and attainted, according to the tran order and eourse of

‘the common laws of this realm, for bis, or their first offence, shall forfeit

and lose unto your highness, your heirs, ani successors, all his and their

goods and chattels, us well ral, ay personal.

_ And, if any person, so convicted or atiainted, shall not have, or be
)proper goods and chattels, to the value of twenty pounds,
of his conviction or attainder, that then every auch person, s0

quae cheats chat er and besides the forfeiture of all his suid

have and suffer imprisonment, by the space of

‘one whole year, without bail or moinprise.

‘all and every the benefices, prebends, and other ecclesi-
ions, and dignities whatsoever, of every spiritual person, so
nd being attainted, shall, immediately after such attainder,
old to all intents and purposes, us though the incumbent
and that the patron and donor of every sach bene
al promotion, and dignity, shall and may lawfally

q

coxlii APPENDIX.

present unto the tame, or give the same, in such manner
the said incumbent were dead; und, if any such
afer such conviction, or attainder, do eftsoons

said offences, or any of ae manner and form

therwof duly convicted amd attainted, as

offence, or offences, shall be deemed and adjudged high

the offondor or offenders thorvin, boing thereof lawfully convicted anul
attainied, according to the laws of this realm, shall suifar

and other penalties, forfeitures, and losses, as in case

foot heed Ci

Pomlst lakes be jad is aforemid, —
order, act, or deterraination, for any matter of religion, oF
astical, had or made by the authority of this present parlins
accepted, deemed, interpreted, or wijadged. at auy time hereafter, to be
any error; heresy, schist, or schismatical opinions any
sentence, constitution, or law, whatsoever the same be, to the
notwithstanding. >>
Provided always, and be it enacted by the authority
sueh person or persons, to whom your highness, your heirs,
sore, shall hereafter, by leuters paients under the great seal
give authority to have or execute any jurisdiction, power,
spiritual, or to visit, reform, order, or correct any errors, b
abuses, or enormities, by virtue of this set, shall bp drm
authority, or power, to onder, determine, or adjudge any
to be heresy, but only such as heretofore have beon .
or adjudged to be heresy by the authority of the canopical |
or by the first four general councils, or wuy of them, oF

of parliament of this rvalm, with the assent of te clemzy itn thet
cation; any thing in this act contained to the contrary [
. . . .

mo, uxev) APPENDIX. eoxliii

lo, XXXV.—(Referred to at page 130.)
A Speech of Nicolas Heath, Archbishop of York, in the Hoss of Lords,
against the Spiritual Supremacy in the Crown, 1559.
‘ouchet, 225,
My Lords, [Touchet, 225.]

‘With all humble submission of my whole discourse to your wisdoms,
I purpose to speak to the body of this act, touching the supremacy, that
20, what this honourable assembly is now a-doing, concerning the passing
of this act, may thereby be better weighed, and considered by your wisdoms.

First, when, by the virtue of this act of the supremacy, we must for-
suke, and fly from the see of Rome, it would be considered, what matter
lieth therein, and what matter of danger, or inconvenience; or else,
whether there be none at all?

Secondly, if the intent of this act be, to grant, or settle upon the queen's
majesty a supremacy, it would be considered of your wisdoms, what this
supremacy is, and whether it doth cousist in spiritual government, or
temporal? If in temporal, what further authority can this house give
her, more than what she already hath, by right of inheritance ?—and not
by our gift, but by the appointment of God ; being our sovereign lord
and lady, our king and quecn, our empress and emperor. And jf, further
than this, we acknowledge her to be head of the church of England,
wo ought also to grant, that the emperor, or any other prince, being ca-
tholic, and their subjects protestants, are to be heads of their church:
whereby we shall do an act as disagreeable to protestants, as this seems
to catholics, If you say, the supremacy consists in spiritual concern-
ments, then it would be considered what the spiritual government is, and
in what points it doth chiefly consist: which being first agreed upon, it
would be further considered of your wisdoms, whether this house may
grant it to her highness, or not; and whether her highness be an apt
person to receive the same. So, by thorough examination of these parts,
your honours shall proceed in this matter groundedly, upon such sure
Knowledge, as not to be deceived by ignorance.

Now to the first point, wherein I promised to examine what matter of
weight, danger, or inconvenience, might be incurred by this our forsaking
and flying from the church of Rome. If there were no further matter
therein, than the withdrawing our obedience from the pope’s person (sup-
posing that he had declared himself to be a very austere and severe father
to us), then the business were not of so great importance, as indeed it is;!

1 [In Strype's copy of this speech, printed from Foxe's MSS., Heath is here
made to say, “ If by this our relinquishing of the see of Rome, there were none
other matter therein, than a withdrawing of our obedience from the pope’s per-

q2

cexliv APPENDIX.

as will immediately here appear. Fis by sea
the church or see of Rome, we must forsake and fly, first,
‘val councils; secondly, from all canonical and ecclesiastical

charch of Christ; thirdly, fies the jodguehe of all eee

of Christ’s church, and so, by leaping out of Poter’s ship, we |
selves w be overwhelmed in the waves of schism, of sects, and |

First, touching the general councils, T shall name unto you th
the Nicene council, the Constantinopolitan council, the
the Chalcedon: all which are approved by all men. OF thos» same
councils St, Gregory writeth in this Sicul enim sencti eeangelit
quatuor libros, sic hac quatuor concilia, Nicenum, C
Ephesinum, et Chaleedonense suscipere, ac venerari me
to say, in English, I confess, I do receive and reverence those four gene
ral councils of Nice, Constantinople, &e., oven as I do the four holy
evangelists. At the Nicene council, the first of the four, the
which were there assembled, did write thelr epistles to
bishop of Rome, that their decrees, then made, might be
his authority. At the council kept at Constantinople, ail the |
bens were obedient to Damasus, then bishop of Rome. He, as:

the council, gave sentence against the heretics, Macedonius,

and Eonomius ; which Eunomius was both an Arian, and the first author
of that heresy, that only faith doth justify, And here (by the
is much to be lamented, that we, the inhabitants of this realm, are
more inclined to raise up the errors and socts of ancient
heretics, than to follow the true approved doctrine of the ere
and learned fathers of Christ his church, At the Ephesine
Nestorius, the heretic, was condemned by Calestine, the bishop of
he being chief judge there. At the Chalcedon council, all the b
there assembled, did write their hamble submission unto Deo,
of Rome; wherein they did acknowledge him there, to be their
head, six hundred and thirty bishops of them. Therefore, to .
sce apostolic, and its authority, were to contemu and set at
authority, and decrees of those noble councils, ?

‘Secondly, we must forsake and fly from all canonical and:
Jaws of Christhis church, whereanto we havealready professed
at the font, saying, Credo sanctam ecclesiam catholicam, that i
the holy catholic church: which article comlainetl, that wet a

som, Pant the fourth of that name, sehich hath declared his
austere store father unto we, ever since his first entrance tala,
great

No. Xxxv.] APPENDIX. cexly

the doctrine and sacraments of the same church, obey her laws, and live
according to the same; which laws do depend wholly upon the authority
of the see apostolic. And, like as it is here openly professed by the
judges of the realm, that the laws, agreed upon in the higher and lower
houses of this honourable parliament, be of small, or none effect, before
the royal assent of the king, or prince, be given thereunto, even so eccle-
siastical laws, made, cannot bind the universal church of Christ, without
the royal assent and confirmation of the see apostolic.

Thirdly, we must forsake and fly from the judgment of all other chris-
tian princes, whether they be protestant, or catholic christians, when none
of them do agree with these our doings; king Henry VIII. being the
first, that ever took upon him the tite of supremacy. And whereas it
was of late, here in this house, said by a nobleman, that “ the title of
supremacy is of right due to a king, for that he is a king,” then it would
follow, that Herod, being a king, should be supreme head of the church
at Jerusalem, and Nero, the emperor, supreme head of the church of
Christ at Rome; they being both infidels, and therefore no members of
Christ his church, And if our Saviour Christ, at his departure from this
world, should have left the spiritual government of his church in the
hands of emperors, and kings, and not have committed the same to his
apostles, how negligently then should he have left his church, it shall
appear right well, by calling to mind, that the emperor Constantinus
‘Magnus was the first christian emperor, and was baptised by Silvester,
bishop of Rome, about three hundred years after the ascension of Christ
Jesus. If, by your proposition, Constantine, the first christian emperor,
was the first head, and spiritual governor of Christ his church throughout
his empire, then it followeth, that our saviour Christ, for the space of
three hundred years, unto the coming of this Constantine, left his charch
(which he had so dearly bought by effusion of his most precious blood)
without any head at all. But how untrue the saying of this nobleman
was, it shall farther appear by example of Ozia, and also of king Dav
For, king Ozia did take the censer, to do incense to the altar of Gi
the priest Azarias did resist him, and expelled him out of the temple,
and said unto him, Non est officii tui, Ozia, ut adoleas incensum Domino,
sed sacerdotum, hoc est, filiorum Aaron, qui consecrati sunt ad hujus-
cemodi ministerium: that is to say, It is not thy office, Ozia, to offer
incense to the Lord; but it is the priests’ office, that is of the sons of
Aaron, who are consccrated for this office! Now, I shall most humbly
demand this question ;—when the priest Azarias said to the king, Non
est officii tui, whether he said truth, or not? If you answer that he spake

"2 Chron. xxvi. 18.

eoxlvi APPENDIX. [xo xxaw
the truth, then the king was not supreme head of the church of the Jews,
‘If you shall my No, why did Goa plague the king with leprosy, and net
the priest? When the priest Azarias resisted the king, and Unrist bite
out of the temple, did he, in so doing, act the putt of a faithful subject,
orno? Ef you answer, No, why did God then spare the priest, and met
the king? If you answer, Yea, then it is most manifest thet Onis, in
that he wns a king, could not be supreme head of the church. Ander
touching the examplo of king David, in bringing home the nrk of Gal
from the country of the Philistines, to the city of David, what supremacy
or government of God's ark did king David there take upon him ? Dil
he place hiseelf amongst the priests? Or take upon him any spiritual
funetion unto them appertaining? Did he approach near unto the ark?
Or yet presume to touch the same? No, doubtless: for be liad sees
before, Ozia struckon with death by the hand of God, for the like arro«
gnnee and presuingtion.’ And, therefore, king Duvid did go beforw the
ark of God with his harp, making melody, and placed Mimself amongst
the minstrels, and humbly did #o abase himself (being a king), as to
dance and leap before tha ark of God, like as his other subjects dil:
insomuch as his queen, Michol, king Saul’s daughter, beholding and see
ing this groat humility of king David, did disdain thereat? whereento
king David, making answer, anid, Ludam, ef vilior flaw qiidm factar
sum, &c., that is, C will dance, aud abuse myself more, than yet Dbave
done; and, abjeoting mysoif in my own eyes, 1 shall appeny more glorioas,
with those hand-maids, that you talk of: I will play here before my Lend,
which hath chosen me, rather than thy father's house, And wheres
queen Michol was therefore plagued at God's hand, with perpetual ster
lity and barrenness, king David received great praise for bis humility.
Now, it may please your honours to consider, whieh of both

exumples shall be snost convenient for your wisdoms, to make the queen's
majesty to follow: whether the cxample of proud Oxia, moving her, by
your persaasions and counsels, to tke upon her spiritnal governanent,
‘and thereby exposing her soul to be plagued at the hand of God, as king
‘Ozia was, or else to follow the example of the good king David, whisk,
in refusal of all spiritual government about the ark of God, did hemble
himedlf, as T have declared unto you: whereanto our sovereign Indy, the
queen's highness, of her own nature, being well inclined, we tay axsuce
‘ourselves, to have of her as hamble, as virtwous, and as godly a mistress
to reign over er had English people here in this realm, if dhat bee

highness be not, by your flavtery and dissimulation, nial ete

+ [The reader will remark the archbishop's mistake,
rsh yu eh ty mr

— |

wo. xxay.] APPENDIX. ‘coxlvii

Fourthly and lastly, We must forsake and fly from the holy unity of
Christ's church, seeing that St. Cyprian, that holy martyr and great
clerk, doth say, that the unity of the church of Christ doth depend upon
Poter's authority, and his successors. Therefore, by leaping out of
Peter's ship, we must be overwhelmed with the waves of schisms, of sects,
and divisions ; because the same holy martyr, in his third epistle to Cor-
nelius, testifieth, that all heresies, sects, and sohisms, do spring only
from hence, that men will not be obedient to the head bishop of God.
And how true this saying of St. Cyprian is, we may see it most appa-
rent to all men, that list to see, both by the example of the Germans, and
by us, the inhabitants of this realm of England. And by this our for-
saking and flying from the unity of the church of Rome, this inconveni-
ency, amongst many, must consequently follow; that either we must
grant the church of Rome to be the true church of God, or else a malig-
nant cbureh, If you answer, that it is a true church of God, where
Jesus Christ is truly taught, and his sacraments rightly administered,
how can we disburthen ourselves of our forsaking and flying from that
ehorch, which we do confess and acknowledge to be of God, when, with
that church, which is of God, we ought to be one, and not to admit of
any separation ? If you answer, the church of Rome is not of God, but
a malignant church, then it will follow, that we, the inhabitants of this
realm, have not as yet received any benefit of Christ; seeing we have re-
ceived no gospel, or other doctrine, nor no other sacraments, but what
was sent unto us from the church of Rome ;—first, in king Lucius his
days, at whose humble epistle the holy martyr Eleutherius, then bishop
of Rome, did send into this realm two holy monks, Fugatius and Dami-
anus, by whose doctrine and preaching we were first brought to the
knowledge of the faith of Jesus Christ, of his holy gospel, and his most
holy sacraments: then, secondly, holy St. Gregory, being bishop of
Rome, did send into this realm two other holy monks, St. Augustin,
ealled the apostle of England, and Melitus, to preach the very self same
faith, that had been before planted here in this realm, in the days of king
Lucius: thirdly, and last of all, Paul III., being bishop of Rome, did
send hither the lord cardinal Pole his grace (by birth a nobleman of this
Jand) his legate, to restore us unto the same faith, which the martyr St.
Eleutherius and St. Gregory had planted here, many years before. If,
therefore, the church of Rome be not of God, but a false and malignant
church, then have we been deceived all this while: seeing the gospel, the
doctrine, faith, and sacraments must be of the same nature, as that church
4s, from whence it and they came. And, therefore, in relinquishing and
forsaking that charch, the inhabitants of this realm shall be forced to seek
further, for another gospel of Christ, other doctrine, other faith, end

dill i BO

sacraments, than we have hitherto received ; which will breed such a
chism, and crror in faith, as was nover in any christian c
consideration, and matu I

‘point.

Now, to the second deliberation, wherein 1 promised
honours to consider, what this supremacy is, which we
of this act, 10 give unto the queen, and wherein it doth consist ;—whether
in spiritual government or temporal? Bat if spiritual (as thes» wordsin
the act import, supreme head of the church of England,
and next unto Ga), th then it would be considered, in what
spiritual government doth consist. And there poise eteip se Rao
it would be considered, whether this house hath authority to grant them,
and her highness ability to receive them. And, as
wherein spiritoal government doth consist, I have, in reading the gospel,
and the whole course of divinity thereupon (as to my vocation belongeth),
observed these four, ax chief among many others; whereof the first is,
the power to loose and bind sins, when our Saviour, in. crlclsing Par
to be chief, and head governor of bis church, said unto him, Tibi daby
claves regni exclorum, Sc. that is, To thee will I give the keys. of the
Kingdom of heaven, &c, Now it would be considered by your wisdom,
whether you have sufficient authority to grant unto her majesty this first

of spiritual government, and to. say unto. her, Tibt dabimus, Soup

bay oe wwe giro the keys of the kingdom of heaven, If you say, Yea
then do wo require the sight of your warrant and
virine of God's word. And if you say, No, then you may be well ase
sured, and persuade yourselves, that you bave not sufficient
make her highness supreme head of the church of Christ, bero im this
realm. ——

‘Nhe secend potakok spiriaal goremment la pathared eaten
of our Saviour Christ, spoken to St. Peter, in the twentieth r
John’s gospel, Pasce, and Pasce, and Pasco; that is, Feod my lambs,
fed my lambs, feed my sleep. Now whether your honours have au-
thority, by this court of parliament, to say unto our sovereign:
and Poses, and Pasce, §e.7 that is to say, Food you the flock
you must shew your warrant, and commission for ft. And farther
evident that her majesty, being a woman by birth and nature, is pot
qualilied by God's word, to. feed tho flock of Christ; as.
plainly by St. Paul in this wise: Taaceant mulieres in:
dixit, Let women be silent in the church; for it is non |
them to speak, but to be in subjection, ax the law swith. 2
eth in the same place: Turpe est enim muliert logut

no. xxxv.] APPENDIX. ccxlix

For that it is not seemly for a woman to speak in the church.!' And, in
his first epiatle to Timothy : Docere autem mulieri non permitto, neque
dominari in virum, sed esse in silentio ; that is, I do not allow a woman
to be a teacher, or to have authority over her husband, but to abide in
silence.’ Therefore, it appears likewise, as your hononrs have not au-
thority to give her highness this second point of spiritual government, to
feed the flock of Christ, so, by St. Paul's doctrine, her highness may not
intermeddle herself with the same. And, therefore, she cannot be su-
preme head of the church here in England.

‘The third chief point of spiritual government is gathered ont of those
words of our Saviour, Christ, spoken to St. Peter, in the twenty-second
chapter of St. Luke's gospel: Eyo rogavi pro te, ut non deficiat fides
tua ; et tu, aliquando conversus, confirma fratres (uos ; that is, I prayed
for thee, that thy faith may not fail; and do thou, when converted, con-
firm thy brethren,’ and ratify them in wholesome doctrine, and adminis-
tration of the sacraments; which are the holy instruments of God, so
instituted, and ordained for our sanctification, that, without them, his
grace is not to be received. But to preach, or to administer the sacra-
ments, a woman may not be admitted to do; neither may she be su-
preme head of Christ's church.

‘The fourth and last chief point of spiritual government, which I pro-
mised to note unto you, doth consist in the excommunication, and spiri-
tual punishment of all such as shall approve themselves not to be the
obedient children of Christ's church. Of which authority our Saviour
Christ speaks in St. Matthew's gospel, in the eighteenth chapter, saying,
“ If thy brother offend thee, and will not hear thy charitable admonition,
whether secretly, at first, or yet before one or two witnesses, then com-
plain of him to the church ; and if be will not hear the church, let him
be taken as a heathen, or publican.*” So the apostle did excommunicate
the notorious fornicator, that was among the Corinthians ; and that, by
the authority of his apostleship, unto which apostles Christ, ascending
into heaven, did leave the whole spiritual government of his church ; as
it appeareth by those plain words of St. Paul, in his epistle to the Ephe-
sions (chap. iv.), saying, Ipse dedit ecclesie sue, §c. He hath given to
his church some to be apostles, some evangelists, some pastors, and doc-
tors, for consummation of the saints, to the work of the ministry, for
edifying of the body of Christ. But a woman, in the degrees of the
church, is not called to be an apostle, nor evangelist; nor to be a pastor,
(2s much as to say, a shepherd), nor a doctor, or a preacher. Therefore,
she cannot be supreme head of Christ's militant church, nor yet of any

1 1Cor, xiv. 34.0 71 Tim. ii 12, ? Luke xxii. 32. ¢ Matt. xviii. 15.

eel APPENDIX,

part thereof, For thia high government God ah cipal
the bishops, and pastors of his peoplo, as St, Paul

these words, in the twenticth chapter of the Acts
Attendite vobis, et universo gregi, Se. And thus much L have here said,
right honourable and my very good lords, against this actof

for the discharge of my poor conscience, and for the
dread, that I chicfly owe unto God, to my sovereign Jord |

queen's majesty’s bightiess, and to your honours all where otherwise,
without matare consideration of all these premises, your henoure shall
never be able to shew your faces before your enemies, in this anatter;
being so strange a spectacle and example in Christ's chureh, ag in this
realm is only to be found, and in no other Christian realta. ‘Thus
humbly beseeching your honours to take in yood part this ty rude and
plain speech, which here I have used of much acal, and fervent goodwill,
T will now not trouble your honours any longer,

No, XXXVI—(Referved (0 a€ page 130.)
Elizabeth's Admonition, in explanation of her supremacy, 35%.
{Sparrow's Collection, 43.) a
‘The queen's majesty, being informed that, In certain places of the
realm, sundry of her native subjects, bei called to eeclesinstion! mimiatry
of the church, bo, by sinister persuasion and perverse construction, in-
duced to find some seruple in the form of an oath, which, by an act nf
the Inst parliament, is prescribed to be required of divers persons, for
their recognition of their alleginnee to her majesty, which certainly never
was ever meant, nor, hy any oquity of words, or good sense, ean be
thereof gathered, would that oll her loving subjects should umderstand
that nothing was, is, or shall bo meant or intended by the sime onth to
ave any other duty, allegiance, or bond required by the same oath, than
was acknowledged to be dao to the most noble kings of
king Henry the eighth, her majesty's futher, or king Edward thie sixth,
her mojesty’s brother, —
And further, hor majesty forbiddeth all manner hor
car or credit to such perverse and malicious persons, which most sinie
torly and maliciously labour to notify to her loving eabjects, bow, by
words of te snid onth, it may he colleeted that the kings or queens of
this realm, possessors of the crown, may challenge atitherity, and power
of ministry of divine service, in the ehurch ; whervin her said sabjects be
anach abused by such evil disposed persons. For, certainly, hee majesty
neither doth, nor ever will, challenge any [other] authority, thane that
was challenged and lately used by the said noble kings, of |
mory, king Henry the eighth, and king Edward the

By

vo. xxxun] APPENDIX. ecli

and was of ancient time due to the imperial crown of this realm, that is,
under God to have the sovereignty and rule over all manner of persons
born within these her realms, dominions, and countries, of what estate,
either ecclesiastical or temporal, soever they be; so as no other foreign
power shall or ought to have any superiority over them. And if any
person, that hath conceived any other sense of the form of the said oath,
shall accept the same oath with this interpretation, sense, or meaning,
her majesty is well pleased to accept every such in that behalf, as her
good and obedient subjects, and shall acquit them of all manner of penal-
ties, contained in the said act, against such as shall peremptorily or ob-
stinately [refuse to] take the same oath.

No. XXXVII—/Referred to at page 131.)
The Speech of Lord Montague against the Oath of Supremacy. 1563.
[Strype, Annal. i. 295.)

‘The prince or commonwealth, that will make a new law, ought to con-
sider three things ; the first, that the same law be necessary ; the second,
that it be just and reasonable; the third, that it be possible and commo-
dions, apt and fit to be put in execntion. Unto these three qualities may
be reduced all other that are requisite, to the end the law should be good.
Now it is to be seen if these three qualities be in the law, that certain do
pretend, and would have to be made in this parliament against the pa-
pists, as they call them: for the which, presuppose that my intent is not
to persuade that the religion, which now is observed in England, is either
false or schismatical ; but to entreat only if it be good that a law be
made, whereby it shall be commanded, under pain of death, that the
, with oath, confess the doctrine of the protestants to be true and
gelical.

As for the first, I say that this law, that is pretended, is not necessary ;
fotasmuch as the catholics of this realm disturb not, nor hinder the public
affairs of the realm, neither spiritual nor temporal. ‘They dispute not,
they preach not, they disobey not the queen, they cause no troubles nor
tumult among the people: so that, no man can say that thereby the
realm doth receive any hurt or damage by them. They have brought
into the realm no novelties in doctrine or religiou. ‘This being true and
evident, as it is indeed, there is no necessity why any new law should be
made against them. And where there is no sore nor grief, medicines are
superfluous, and also hurtful and dangerous.

‘As concerning the second, I say that this law, that is pretended, is
neither just nor reasonable, nor cannot be, nor deserveth to be called or
have the name of law, when it is made: for it shall be contrary and re-
pognant unto all laws of men, natural and civil. I meddle not with

celii APPENDIX. [roe sane,
God's laws; for I have aboyo said that, in this disconise, Ido

to entroat of the verity and truth of religion, Bet,

fit and convenient, T do entreat, whether it be just to ™
statute, to force the subjects of this realm to receive and believe the rm
ligion of the protestants, upon pain of death. "This, J say, is a thing
more unjust, for that itis repugnant to the Jaw of nature, end all efvil laws
‘The reason is, for that, naturally, no man ean or ought |

to take for certain that, that he holdeth to be uncertain: for dis re
pugneth to the nataral liberty of man’s understanding : formants
may be persuaded, but not forced,

"The doctrine of the protestants doth repugn unto all Peers
state of England, that were present at the last parliament, and holdeth
‘commradiction with all provinces af christendom, Tt repugneth to all the
doctrine of all the parliaments past, and all general councils, “With these
contradictions, there is no protestant, if he be » man of any understand-
ing or judgment, but will confess that it is donbtfal and mncerinin, seeing
that of those things, that appear to our sunses, there arisetl ane
nor uncertainty, but of the opinions of men. And if he will say, “it is
the catholic doctrine,” therefore the question is, how this
be understood; which is the work of understanding, and is reduced snd
hronght to opinions, And when there be many opinions, of the ebe
sido and the other, itis rvason that the thing be doobtful, till all opinions
come to one, and thut there be one faith, one God, and one

Now, to turn to my purpose, T say that, since the doctrine of protes-
tants is so uncertain (leaving to call it falre), there is no reason wor jit

i it doth permit or suffer, that men should be foreed to take it for
certain true and sure, and affirm the same. It is sufficient and exongh
for protestants, to keep the possession of the churches, and the authority
to preach and excommunicate, not to seek to force and strain men todo,
co believe, by compulsion, that they believe not; and not to
make God witness of thoir lie, It is enough for them, and they might
hold themselves content, that there is no impediment or let, made by the
catholics, but that they may persuade the people so much as | ioe
and teach and preach their doctrine,

As touching the third, that is, whether this statute shonld be.
meet, und convenient, to be put in execution, I say that, on that
in the second chapter, of justice, dependeth, and is contained the under
standing of, this third, tonching the commodity and possibility. Fon, it
is an easy thing to understand, that a thing so unjust, and so contr i
all reagon and liberty of man, cannot be put in execution,
incommoility and diffic For what man is there so
and stomach, or void of all honour, that can consent or agree:

a

no, xxxvit] APPENDIX. ecliii

opinion and new religion, by foree and compulsion, or will swear that he
thinketh the contrary to that he thinketh? To be still and dissemble,
may be borne and suffered, for a time, to keep his reckoning to God
alone: but to be compelled to lie and to swear, or else to die therefore, are
things that no man ought to suffer and endure. And it is to be feared,
rather than die, they will seek how to defend themselves : whereby should
ensue the contrary of that, every good prince and well advised common-
wealth ought to seck and pretend, that is, to keep the kingdom and go-
vernment in peace.

So that this law and statute that is pretended, since it is not necessary
for men, without they leave quietness and peace ; nor just and reason-
able, seeing it forceth men to hold for certain and true, that they should
hold for doubtful and false; and being incommodious and impossible to
be put in execution, for the alterations that may ensue of great
T conclude that by no means any such Jaw ought to be made and enacted.

And because some said this need not be feared, nor ought any thing to
be a stop, because the greater part of the assembly of the lords, and the
higher house, was of the mind and opinion that the law ought to be made,
including in the same assembly the bishops, that are twenty-five, I
answer that they neither can, nor ought to have to do in this matter, be-
cause they are as a party, and therefore cannot be judges. And that
they have party, and have interest in this matter, it cannot be denied,
since, ipso facto, they have dispossessed the catholic bishops of their
churches, under this occasion and colour, to bring nto the realm better
doctrine. Besides all this, neither the law, nor the gospel, nor other civil
law doth suffer ecclesiastical persons to have more than the judgment and
examination of the doctrine and excommunications: and, according to
this, it belongeth to the bishops but only to declare and pronounce the
doctrine of the papists to be false, as they have done, and to excommu-
nicate such as follow the same. ‘To appoint, afterward, the temporal pe-
nalties of confiscation, banishment, or death, this appertaineth not to
them, but to the secular judge, who, according to the necessity of the
commonwealth, for peace and quietness of the same, may execute and
proceed against such excommunicate persons, with more or less rigour
afterwards, as he shall think good.

At shall be also very just, reasonable, and convenient for the service of
the queen, that the lords of the realm alone, without the bishops, do con-
sider if it be meet and convenient for the wealth and quietness of the
realm, to make this statute and law so rigorous, or whether that, that is
made already, be sufficient, or whether it be meet and convenient (to
take away all inconveniences and damages thut may arise of those diver-
sities and novelties in religion) to command the bishops all, as well
papistical as protestants, to find the means to try the matter (afore dis.

thelr neighbours, fot: ther tharaforg stake g300F
themselves to be led by such men that are fall of
and that look to wax mighty, and of power, by the
and ruin of the houses of noble and ancient men,

Bxtraet, dhe
pel Siem te 4 ho cikion, n Po

ee
After showing, first, ‘atthe masatonence:4f, Ge pepe da
Aad never been regarded as treason, by the ancient laws of the realm,
and seconilly, that the ponalty, now sought to be attached te it, was
greatly disproportionate to the rappored affence, he thus proceedss
But to go on: suppose it were passed for a law, what
could we reckon should grow to the commonwealth by it?
say, a sort of stubborn papists should be rid out of the
they lived, would be causors of sedition, and sedition must
cause of desolation. Surely, if the whole number, that thier
the oath, in their conscience, should refuse the oath, and for
‘be executed, tho realm could not choose but be much
great deal the less able to defend itwlf, We may partly see i
universities, that, what with the one aide and the other, bath been so
shaken for religion, that learning is slmost quite decayed
if provision be not made, all like to come to a barbarous
But suppose you that the greatest part will refuse the oath
you that all, that take it, will, upon the taking of it,
sciences? Nay, many a false shrew there ig, that will lay his hy
the book, when his heart shall be far off, Of this hath this hous
experience: for, in the bill of conveying over of horses
Slane, that whosoover would ewear that it was for his necessary travel,
it was lawful: and because men sticked not, at such 2)
themselves, that clause was repealed. Aud, upon like
upon the grave advice of this house, was the oath leftout of
book, If men, for such trifles, will forswear themselves,
choose but be perilous, when their goods, lands, liberties, end
depend upon it: and, namely, upon a matter,
part, they have no knowledge; but all one to them
otherwise : and so protesting that to be in their
they stand in doubt, they should willingly forswear

wo, xxxvit] APPENDIX. ieelv

And if men were seditious before, now they will become ten times
more seditious. Neither shall the queen's majesty be ever a whit the
“ surer,” which is the title, and, as it should seem, the only meaning of
this bill. For, if any were rebellious before, now will his heart become
more rebellious, for that he is enforced to perjury; and that mischief
will secretly keep in his mind, and shew it then, when he thinketh it
will do most harm : or else, if he be not thus wickedly disposed, then
will he linger on in despair, and with violence at the last seek to destroy
himself; which were too lamentable to hear of,—and we the cause of
all this mischief!

Let us therefore, for the honour of God, leave all malice, and,
notwithstanding religion, let us love one another ; for it is no point of
religion one to hate another. Let us make an end of division, for fear
lest our enemies, who are mighty and now in the field, might, perad-
venture, finding us at dissension among ourselves, the easilier vanquish
us: whereas, if we can agree and love together, there shall be no doubt
but we shall put them now to the worst, whom we have often van-
quished before. * * . * . *

And when we have all done, to this we must come at last. We see
in Germany, where, after so long contention, and so great destruction
and waste of their country, at last they are come to this point, that the
papist and protestant can now quietly talk together, and never fall out
about the matter. I beseech you, therefore, right honourable, that you
will well remember the trust that your country putteth in you, and,
since you have the sword in your hand to strike, be well ware whom
you strike. For some shall you strike that are your near friends, some
your kinsmen, but all your countrymen, and even christian. And
though you may like these doings, yet it may be that your heirs, after
you, shall mislike them; and then farewell your name and worship.
Remember, that men, that offend this way, offend not as murtherers
and thieves do, that is, of malice and wicked intent, but through con-
science and zeal, at leastways, through opinion of religion. And if it
shall happen them to die in the wrong opinion, then shall we not only
destroy the bodies, of which there is no small force, but their souls,
which is a loss that will never be recovered. And if they should do it
against their consciences, to save their lives, and seem, peradventure,
in doubt of the matter, then should they fall unto perjury, and we be-
come causers of it. And sith they keep their consciences to them-
selves, and live under a law, why are they to be punished by so sharp a
law? And though some, peradventure, have offended you; yet, do not,
for their sakes, punish the rest, who never offended you ; but rather, for
the others’ sakes, who are the greater number, forgive all.

colyi APPENDIX. | roe xxxvm

‘No. XXXVINI.—(Referred to at page 183.
‘The Speech of Foskenham, Abbot Meter, pi he il fo
oi Tis chee ieee ae
(Cott. Lib, Veep. D, xviti. 87.) = 5

Honourable and my very good lords, having, at this present, two
sundry kinds of religion here propounded und set forth before your
honours, belng already in possession of the one of them, and your fathers
before you, for the space of fourteen hundred years past, bere in thik
realm, like as I shal! hereafter prove unto you; the
set in a book, to be received and established by the authority of this
high court of parliament, and to take his effect here in this realm at
midsummer next coming ; and you being, as I know,
to have some proof or sure knowledge, which of bath
the better, and most worthy to be established here in
be preferred before the other,—I will, for my partyand for the die
charge of my duty, first unto God, secondly unto our
the queen’s highness, thirdly unto your’ honours and to
mons of this realm, here sot forth Prplicainedesc
and lessons, whereby your honours shall. be able to pnt iifferemee the
twist the true religion of God and the counterfeit, and therein never be
deceived. ‘The first of these three re Se
search and trialemaking, your honours must observe whieh of
hath been of most antiquity, and most observed in the chi
of all men, at all times and scasons, and in all places: the
of them both is, of itself, more steadfast, and, always forth, one and
agreeable with itself: the third and Jast rule to be considered of your
wisdoms is, which of these religions doth breed the more humble ast
obedient subjects, first, unto God, and noxt, auto our betes
the queen's highness, and all superior powers.

Concerning the first rule and lesson, it cannot be truly:
yet thought of any man, that this new religion, here now to |
in this book, hath boon observed In Christ's church of all christian wes,
at all times, and in all places, when the sane hath been observed aly
hore in this realm, and that for a short timo, as not much passing the
space of two years, and that in king Edward the sixth's
the religion, and the very same manner of serving and
God, of the which you are at this present in possession,
in this realm 1400 years past, in king Lucius’s days,
king of this realm; by whose humble letters sent to the
tins, be sent to this realm two holy monks, the
the other Faganus: and they, as

“xO, xxxeTtH]) APPENDIX. celvii,
fate reagareae into this realm, 40 many, years past, the very

» Gildas,
ogue and beginning of his book of the Britain History. And the same

Sei a fe hint a cy
ofall men, and in all places of Christendom, until the late
ee oa erent: whereby itappeareth unto all
list to see and know, bow that, by this rule and lesson, the

| ee ee

of both thess religions is the better, and most worthy of obser-

-¥ation here in this realm, is this, that your honours must observe which
these is the most staid religion, and, always forth, one and

‘with itself And that the new religion, here now to be set

this book, is no staid religion, nor always forth one, nor agree-

able with itself, who seeth it not, when in the late practice thereof, in
King Edward the sixth's days, how changeable and variable was it, in
and to itself? Every other year, having a now book devised theroof,
cand every book being set forth, as they professed, according to the
sincere word of God, never a one of them agreeing im all points with
the other: the first book affirming the seven sacraments, and the real
presence of Christ's body in the holy cucharist; the other denying the

| samez the one book admitting the real presence of Christ's body i the
mid sacrament, to be received in one kind, with kneeling down, and

| gteat reverence done unto it, and that in unleavened bread; and the
other book would have the communion received in both the kinds, and
ee re os oe
fin heaven. But the thing most worthy to be observed of your hanours

Js, how that every book made a shew to be set forth according to the
sincere word of God, and not one of them did agree with the other.

d what marvel, [ pray you, when the authors and devisers of the
could not agree amongst themselves, nor yet any one of

them might be found, that did long agree with himself? And, for the
Pease ies 0 ft begin. with tha. Gorman renters ithe abet

| x and instructors of our countrymen, in all these novelties.

to interpret. those words of our saviour Christ, |

a

ite poms ey, THN is Daa il ball ie batraged fo
." Martin Luther, much offended with this foolish
Carlostadins, of the words of Christ, hoc est corpus meum, he giveth
Another sense, and saith that “Germanus sensus verboram Christi, wat
this, per hunc panent, vel cum isto pane, Bal do cobis corpus mena”
Zuinglius, finding much fault with this interpretation of Martin Luther,
weiteth, that Luther therein was much deceived, and how that,
worils of Christ, Aoc est corpus meum, the verb substantive ext” must
be taken for “significat,” and this word “corpus” (quod pro eobis tr
detur) aust be taken “ pro figurd corporis.” So that the true sense of
those words of Christ, hoc ext corpus mewm, by Zuinglius’s
hoe significat corpus meum, vel, est figura corporis mei. Peter
being of late here in this calm, in his book, by him set forth, of the
disputation which he had in Oxenford, with tho learned stodents there,
of this matter, giveth another sense of these words of Christ, contrary
unto all the rest, and there saith thus, “ gudd Christus accipiens panem,
benedict, fregit, deditque discipulis suis, dicens, Hoo est
{juast dicerst, carpun meum per fide pereeptum erit vobis pro pane, wl
fastay panis:" of whose sense the English is this, that Christ's body,
redoived by faith, shall be unto you as bread, or instead of bread.
But here to cease to speak any further of these German writers E
shall draw nearer home, as unto doctor Cranmer, Inte archbishop of
Canterbury in this realm. How contrary was he anto himeelf im thie
matter !—when, in one year, he did set forth a catechism in the English
tongue, and did dedicate the same unto king Edward VI., wherein he
did most constantly affirm and defend the real presences of
in the holy euchatist, and, very shortly after, he did set forth another
book, wherein he did most shamefully deny the same, falsifying both
the Scriptures and doctors, to the no small admiration of all the learked
readers. Dr. Ridley, the notablest learned of that religion in
did set forth, at Paul's cross, the real presence of Chriat's body fa the
sacrament, with theo words, which I heard, being there present. Flew
that the devil did believe the son of God was able to make of
bread, and we English people, which do confess that x
the very son of God, yet will not believe that he did make of b
very body, flesh and blood. Therefore, we are worse than
seeing that our Saviour Christ, by express words, did

a

No, xxxvttt] APPENDIX. cclix
‘the same, when, at the last supper, he took bread, and aid unto his
disciples, ‘Take ye ent, this is my body, which shall be given for you."
And shortly after, the said Dy. Ridley, notwithstanding this most plain
‘and open speech at Paul's cross, did deny the same, And, in the last
‘book that Dr. Cranmer and his complices did set forth of the commu-
nion, in king Edward the sixth's days, these plain words of Christ,
Hoe ert corpus meum,” did 90 encumber them, and trouble their wits,
that they did feave out, in the same last book, this verb substantive
“est,” and made the sense of Christ's words to be there Englished,
“Take eat this my body,” and left out there, “this fe my body ;” which
thing being espied by others, and great fault found withal, when they
were fain to patch up the matter, with a little piece of paper clapped
‘over the forcsuid words, wherein was written this verb substantive “est.”
‘The dealing herewith being 40 uncertain, both of the German writers
and English, and one of them so much against another, your honours
‘miay be well assured that this religion, which by them is sct forth, can
‘be no constant nor staid religion, and, thercfore, of your honours not to
be received :—but great wisdom it were for your honours to refuse the
same, until you shall perveive better agreement amongst the authors
and setters forth of the same.

‘Touching the third and last rule of trial-making and putting of dif.
ference between these religions, it is to be considered of your honours
which of them both doth breed more obedient, humble, and better sub-
Jects, first and chiefly, unto our Saviour and Redeemer, secondly, unto
‘our sovereign lay, the queen's highness, and to all other superiors.
Ad, for some trial and probation thereof, I shall desire your honours
to consider the sudden mutation of the subjects of this realm, sithence
the death af good queen Mary, only caused in them by the preachers
of this new religion: when, in queen Mary's days, your honours do
know right well how the people of this realm did live in an order, and
would not run before laws, nor openly disobey the queen’s highness

‘and proclamations. There was no spoiling of churches,

down of altars, and most blasphomous treading of sacraments
usder their feet, and hanging up the knave of clubs in the place thereof,
‘There wes no scotching nor cutting of the faces and legs of the crucifix
and image of Christ: there waa no open ficsh-catings, nor shambles-
Keeping, in the Lent and days prohibited. The subjects of this realm,
and especially the nobility, and such as were of the honourable council,
‘queen Mary's days, know the way unto churches and chapels,

to begin their day's work, with calling for help and grace, by

and serving of God. And now, sithence the coming

most sovereign and dear lady, queen Elizabeth, by the

3

eolx APPENDIX. [yo. xxxrl.

ouly preachers and scaifold-players of this new religion, all things are
tured upside down, and, notwithstanding the queen's majesty's procs
mations, most godly made to the contrary, and hee virtuous example of
liying, sufficient to move the hearts of all obedient subjects to the dae
servieo and honour of God. But obedience is gone, humility and meek-
ness clear abolished, virtuous chastity and stralt living denied, as though
they had never been heard of in this realm ; all degrees and kinds belog
desirous of fleshly and carnal liberty, whereby the young springals anil
children are degenerate from their natural fathers, the servants Gon-
temptors of their masters’ commandments, the subjects disobedient unto.
God and all superior powers,

‘And, therefore, honourable and my vory good lords, of my part, to
minister some occasion unto your honours to expel, avoid, and put out
of this realm this new religion, whose fruits are already so manifestly
known to be as I have repeated, and to porsuade your honours to avoid
it, as much as in me lieth, and to persevere and continue stedfaatly in
the same religion, whereof you are in possession, and have already
made profession of the same unto God, I shall rehearse unto your
honours four things, whereby the holy doctor, St. Augustine, was com:
tinued in the catholic church and religion of Christ, which he had re-
ceived, and would by no means change nor alter from the same. The
first of these four things was, “ ipsa authorilas ecclesia, Christi mirt-
culis inchoala, spe nutrita, charitate aucla, vetustate firmata™: the
second thing was, " populi christian’ consensus ef wnitas™s the think
wns," perpetua sacerdotum successio in sede Petri”; the fourth and last
thing wan, “ ipsum Catholici nomen.” If these four things did cause so
notable and learned a clerk, as St. Augustine was, to continue in his
profest religion of Christ, without all change and alteration, how muck
then ought these four points to work the like effect in your hearts, and
not to forsake your profest religion? First, because it hath the sutho-
rity of Christ's ehureh ; secondly, because it hath the consent and agree
ment of christian people; thirdly, because it hath the confirmation of
all Peter's successors in the see apostolic; fourthly, it hath djeum Ca-
tholice nomen, and, in all times and seasons, called the Catholie religion
of Christ. Thus bold have I been to trouble your honours with so
tedious and long an oration, for the discharging, as I said before, of ms
duty, first unto God, segondly unto our sovereign Indy, the queent
highness, thirdly and last unto your honours and all other subjects of this
realm ;—most humbly beseeching your honours to take i¢ in good park
and to be epoken of me for the only causes ubovesaid, and for none other.

[For Scot's Speech on the same subject, I must remit the reader
Strype’s Aunals, i, Appendix, 27—94.—T.]

‘io sl

§O, xxxpe] APPENDIX.

No, XXXIX.— (Referred to at page 133.)
Professio Fidei Catholice in Convocatione Cleri Anglicani, 1559.
[Wilking, iv. 279.)

Reverendi in Christo patres, ao domini colendissimi. Quoniam,
fami public roferento, ad nostram nuper notitiam pervenit, multa re-
ligionis Christianm dogmata, publico ct unanimi gentium Christianarum
consensu hactents recepta, et probata, ac ab apostolis ad nos usque
concorditér per manus deducta, prescrtim articulos infrd scriptos, in
dubium vocari,—hine est, quéd nos, Cantuarientis: provineiw inferior
secundarius clerus, in unum (Deo sic disponente, ae serenissimue Domi-
me nostre regina, decani, ac capitull Cantuariensis mandato, brevi par-
Hamenti, ae monitione ecclesiasticl soliti declarati, id exigente) con-
venientes, partium vostrarum: esse existimay , tum nostre, tum
corum, quorum cura nobis committitur, aternw omnibus quibus
poterimas modis, prospicere, Quocired majorum nostrorum exerplis
commoti, qui in similia spe tempora inciderunt, fidem, quam in arti=
culis infri scriptis veram esse credimus, et ex animo profitemur, ad
Dei laudem et honorem, officiique nostri, et animarum nostra curm com-
missarum exonerationem, praxentibus duximus public? asserendam,
affirmantes, et, sicut Deus nos in die judicii adjavet, asserentes,

Primd, quod in sacramento altaris, virtute verbi Christi a sacerdote
debit’ prolati existentis, presens cst renlitir, sub specicbus panis ot
vyini, naturale Corpus Christi, conceptum de Virgine Marif; item natux
ralis ojus'sanguis.

tem, quid, post consecrationem, non remanet substantia panis ot
-vini, neque ulla alia substantia, nisi substantia Dei et hominis.

Ttem, quéd in missi offertur verum Christi corpus, et verus cjusdem
saniguis, sacrificium propitiatorium pro vivis et defanctis,

Ttem, quod Petro apostolo, et ejus legitimis successoribus In sede
apostolic’, tanquam Christi vicariis, data est suprema potestas pascend?
et regendi ecclesiam Christi militantem, et fratres suos confirmandi.

Them, quéd authoritas tractandi, et deflniendi de tis, qui spectant
ad fidem, sacramenta, et disciplinam ecclesiasticam, hactends semper
epectavit, et epectare debet, tantim ad pastores ecclesia, quos Spiritus
Sanctus ad hoe in ecclestd Del posnit, et non ad laicos.

Quam nostram nssertionem, affirmationem, et fidem, nos, inferior
clorus predictur, ob considerationes prodictas vestris paternitatibus
tenore presentium exhibemus; humiliter supplicantes, ut, quia nobis
‘non est copia hanc nostram sententiam et intentionem aliter illis, quorum

celxii APPENDIX. [wom

in hac parte interest, notificandi, vos, qui patres estis, ista superioribus
ordinibus significare veliti, Qui in re officium charitatis ae pietatis
(at arbitramur) prostabitis, et saluti gregis vestri (ut par est) prospie
cletis, et vestras psi animas liberabitis.

No. XL—(Referred to at page 184.)
An Act for the Uniformity of Common Prayer, anil Service in the
Church, and Administration of the Sacraments.
(Stat. 1 Elia. ¢, 2)

Where, at the death of our late sovervign lord, king Edward VI,
there remained one uniform order of common service and prayer, and
of the administration of sacraments, rites, and ceremonies of the eburch
of England, which was set forth in one book, intituled “the book of
common prayer, and administration of sacraments, and other rites and
ceremonies in the church of England,” authorised by act of parliament,
holden in the fifth and sixth years of our said late sovervign lord, king
Edward VL, intitaled, “ An oct for the uniformity of common prayer,
and administration of the sacraments,” the which was repealed, and
taken away by act of parliament, in the first year of the reign of our
late sovereign lady, queen Mary, to the great decay of the due honour
of God, and discomfort to the professors of the truth of Christ re
ligions

Bo it therefore enacted by the authority of this present parfinment,
that the said statute of repeal, and overy thing therein contained, only
concerning the said book, and the service, administration of the sacra-
ments, rites, and ceremonies, contained or appointed in or by the seid
book, shall be void and of none effect, from and after the feast of the
nativity of St. John Baptist next coming; and that the said book, with
the order of service, and of the administration of sacraments, rites, sd
coremonies, with the alterations and additions, therein added and ap-
pointed by this statute, shall stand and be, from and after the sald feast
of the nativity of St, John Bapust, in full force and effect, according to
tho tevour and effect of this statute; any thing in the aforesaid statute of
‘ropeal, to the contrary, notwithstanding.

And further be it enacted by the queen's highness, with the assent of
the lords and commons, in this present parliament nssembled, and by
the authoriey of the same, that all and singular ministers in any eathe-
dral, or parish church, or other place within this realm of England,
‘Wales, and the marches of the same, or other the queeo’s dominions,
shall, from and after the feast of the Nativity of St. John Baptist next

|

0. te) APPENDIX. colxiii

coming, be bounden to say and use the mating, even-song, celebration
of the Lord's Supper, and administration of each of the sacraments, and
all the common and open prayer, in such order and form as is men-
tioned in the said book, so authorised by parliament in the said fifth
and sixth years of the reign of king Edward VI, with one alteration or
addition ef certain lessons to be used on every Sunday in the year, and
‘the form of the litany altered and corrected, and two sentences only
added in the delivery of the sacrament to the communicants, and none
other or otherwise,

Ani that, if any manner of parson, vicar, or other whatsoever
minister, that ought or should sing or say common prayer mentioned
jin the said book, or ministor the sacraments, from and aftor the feast
of the Nativity of St. John Baptist next coming, refuse to use the said
‘common prayers, or to minister the sacraments in such cathedral, or
parish church, or other places, as heshould use to minister the same, in
soch order and form as they be mentioned and set forth in the said
book, or shall wilfully or obstinately, standing in the same, use any
other rite, ceremony, order, form, or manner celebrating the Lord's
Supper, openly or privily, or mating, even-song, administration of the
‘sacraments, or other open prayers, than is mentioned and set forth in
the maid book, or shall preach, declare, or speak anything in the dero-
gation or depraving of the said book, or anything therein contained, or
ef any part thereof, and shall be thereof lawfully convicted, according
to the laws of this realm, by verdict of twelve men, or by his own cone
fession, or by the notorious evidence of the fact, shall lose and forfeit to
‘the queen's highness, her heirs, and successors, for his first offence, the
profit of all his spiritual benefices or promotions, coming or arising, in
one whole year next after hig conviction. And also that the person, 20
convicted, shall, for the snine offence, suffer imprisonment for the space
of six months, without bail or mainprise,

And if any such person, once convict of any offence concerning the
‘premises, shall, after his first conviction, eftsoons offend, and be thereof
‘in form aforesaid lawfully convict, that then the same person shall, for
his second offence, suffer imprisonment by the space of one whole year,
and aleo shall therefore be deprived, ipso facto, of all his spiritual pro-
motions; and that it shall be lawful to all patrons or donors of all and
singular the same spiritual promotious, or of any of them, to present or
aa to ‘same, a8 though the person or persons so offending were

And that, if any such person or persons, after he shall be twice con-
vieted in form aforesaid, shall offend against asy of the premises the
‘third time, and shall be thereof, in form aforesaid, lawfully convicted,

a

celxiv APPENDIX, [ro xe

that then ‘the person, ko offending and convicted tho third time, shall be
deprived, ipso facto, of all his spiritual promotions, and also shall sue:
imprisonment during his life.

And, if the person, that shall offend, and be convicted in form afore
said, concerning any of the premises, shall not be beneficed, nor hare
any spiritual promotion, that then the same perton, 50
conviet, shall, for the first offence, suffor imprisonment during one whole
year next after his said conviction, without bail or mainprise.

And if any such person, not having any spiritual promotion, after his
first conviction, shall efteoons offend in any thing concerning the pre
mises, and shall, in form aforesaid, be thereof lawfully convicted, thet
then the same person shall, for his ceond offence, asf imprisonment
dating hie life.

And it {s ordained and enacted, by the authority aforesaid, that, if
any person or persons whatsoever, after the said feast of the Nativity of
‘St, John the Baptist next coming, shall, in any interludes, pl
rhymes, or by other open words, declare or speak any thing inthe de.
rogation, depraving, or despising of the same book, or of any thing
therein contained, or any part theroof, or shall, by open fact, deed, or
by open threatenings, compel, or cause, or otherwise procure, or maim
tain any parson, vicar, or other minister in any cathedral or pstish
church, or in any chapel, or in any other place, to sing or say any comme
mon or open prayer, or to minister any sacrament, otherwise or in any
other manner and form than is mentioned in the said book, or that, by
any of the said means, shall unlawfully interrupt, or Tet any parson,
viear, or other minister, in any cathedral or parish church, chapel, oF
any other place, to sing or say common and open prayer, or to minister
the sacraments, or any of them, in such manner and form, as is men
tioned in the eaitl book, that then every such person, being thereof Iaw-
fully convicted, in form abovesaid, shall forfeit to the queen, our sove-
reign Indy, her heirs, and successors, for the first offeuce at hamdred
marks.

‘And if any person or persons, being once convict of any such of
fence, eftsoons offend against any of the last recited offences, and shall,
‘in form aforesaid, be thereof lawfully convict, that thon the same per-
son, s0 offending and convict, shall, for the second offence, forfeit to
‘the queen, our sovereign lady, her heirs, and successors, four hundred
marks,

And if any person, after he, in form aforesaid, shall have been twee
convict of any offerice, concerning any of the last recited offences, shall
offend the third time, and be thereof, in form above said, lawfully con=
viet, that thea every person, eo offending and convict, shall, for his

=

xo. xur] APPENDIX: eclxy:

“third offence, forfeit to our sovereign lady, the quoon, all his goods and
chattels, and shall suffer Imprisonment during his life.

‘And if'any person or persons, that, for his first offence concerning the

bo convict in form aforesaid, do not pay the sum to be
paid by virtue of his conviction, in such manner and form as the same
ought to be paid, within nix weeks next after his convietion, that then
every person, a0 convict, and so not paying the same, shall, for the
same first offence, instead of the said sum, suffer imprisonment, by the
space of six months, without bail or mainprise.

And if any person or persons that, for his second offence concerning
the premises, shall be convict in form aforesaid, do not pay the sum to
be paid by virtue of his conviction, and this statute, in such manner
and form as the same ought to be paid, within six weeks next after ‘his
said eecond conviction, that then every person, so convicted, and not 80
paying the same, shall, for the same second offence, instead of the sald
sum, euffer imprisonment during twelve months, without bail or main=

And that, from and after the said feast of the Nativity of St. John
Baptist next coming, all and every person or persons, inhabiting within
this realm, or any other the queen's majesty’s dominions, shall diligently,
and faithfully, having no lawful or reasonable excuse to be absent, en
deavour themselves to resort to their parish church, or chapel accus-
tomed, or, upon reasonable let thereof, to some usual place, whore
common prayer, and such service of God shall be used, in such time of
Jet, upon every Sunday and other days, ordained, and used to be kept,
as holidays, and then and there to abide, ordcrly and soberly, during
the time of the common prayer, preaching, or other service of God,
there to be used and ministered, upon pain of punishment by the cen-
sures of the church, and also upon pain that every person so offending
shall forfeit, for every such offence, twelve pence, to be levied by the
churchwardens of the parish, where such offence shall be done, to the
use of the poor of the same parish, of the goods, lands, and tenements
‘of such offender, by way of distress.

* » . * *
. . > *

No. XLL—(Referred to at page 134.)

Extract Elizabeth (1559), containing
OS Gao espeneed Not comprioed tn thor aubledad pera Vi
{Sparrow, 67)

‘That they, the parsons above rehearsed, shall preach in their own
‘persons, once fn every quarter of the year at least, ove sermon, being

=

Cc

colxvi APPENDIX, fra
icensed especially thereunto, as is specified hereafter; or else shall read
some homily, prescribed to be used by the queen's

‘Sunday at the least, unless some other preacher,

hereafter, chance to come to the parish for the same purpose of

‘Preaching.
Ttem, Por retaining of the perambulution of the cireals of pari,
they shall, once ia the year, at the time accustomed, with the curate
and substantial mon of the parish, walk about.

accustomed, and, at their return to the church, make their comme:

prayers,
Provided, that the curate, in their said common
heretofore in the days of rogations, at certain conven

admonish the people to give thanks to God, in the beholding :
benefits, for the inerease and abundance of his fruits upon the face of
the earth, with he eing ofthe bund ss Sr ta A
mea, &0,: at which time, also, the same minister shall inculeste thee
‘or such sentences, “Cursed be he, which translateth the bounds and
doles of his neighbour ;" or such other order of prayers as shall be bere
after appointed,

Item, Although thore be no prohibition by the word of God, ner any
example of the primitive charch, but that the priests and ministers ef
the church may lawfully, for the avolding of fornication, have an honest
and sober wife, and that, for the same purpose, the same was, by act
of parliament, in the time of our dear brother, king Edward the sixth,
made lawful; whereupon a great number of the clergy of this realm
were then married, and s0 continue, yet, because there hath grown of
fence, and some slander to the church, by lack of disereet and sober
behaviour in many ministers of the charch, both in choosing of thelr
wives, and undiscrect living with them, the remedy whereof is necessary
to be cought; it is thought therefore very necessary, that po manner of
priest or deacon shall horeaftor take to his wife any mannor of woman,
without the advice and allowance first had, upon good examination, by
the bishop of the same diocese, and two justices of the peace of the same
shire, dwelling noxt to the place where the same woman hath made her
most abode before her marriage, nor without the good will of the
parents of the said woman, if she have any living, or two of the mext of
her kinsfolks, or, for lack of knowledge of such, of her master or mistress
where she serveth : and, before she shall be contracted in any plans, be
shall make good and certain proof thereof to the minister, or to the
congregation assembled for that purpose, which shall be wpom some
holiday, where divers may be present. And, if any shall de
that then they sball not be permitted to minister either

aan

=

wo, uni) APPENDIX. eclxvii
sterments of the church, nor shall be capable of any ecclesinstical
benefice, And, for the manner of marriages of any bishops, the same
shall be allowed and approved by the metropolitan of the province, and
also by such commissioners as the queen's majesty thercunto shall
appoint. And if any master, or dean, or any head of any college, shall
parpote to marry, the same shall not be allowed, but by such to whom
‘the vieltation of the same doth properly belong, who shall in any wise
provide, that the same tand not to the hinderance of their house.

tem, Her majesty being desirous to have the prelacy and clergy of
this realm to be had, as well in outward reverence, as otherwise regarded
for the worthiness of their ministries, and thinking it necessary to have
them known to the people in all places and assemblies, both in the
church and without, and thereby to receive the honour and estimation
due to the special messengers and ministers of Almighty God, willeth
and commandeth, that all archbishops and bishops, and all other that
‘be called or admitted to preaching or ministry of the sacraments, or
‘that be admitted into vocation ecclesiastical, or into any society of
Jeaming in either of the universities, or elsewhere, shall use and wear
such seemly habits, garments, and such square caps, as were most
commonly and orderly received, in the latter year of the reign of king
Edward the sixth, not thereby meaning to attribute any holiness or
‘spocial worthiness to the said garments, but, as St. Paul writeth, omnia
decenter et secundum ordinem fiant, | Cor. 14 cap.

“Item, That no man shall wilfully and obstinately defend or maintain
any heresies, errors, or false doctrine, contrary to the faith of Christ
‘and his Holy Spirit,

Item, That no persons shall use charms, sorcerios, onchantments,
witeheraft, soothsaying, or any such like devilish device, nor shall resort
at any time to the same for counsel or help,

‘Item, That no porson shall, neglecting their own parish church, resort
‘tw any other ehurch, in time of common prayer or preaching, except it
be by occasion of some extraordinary sermon, in some parish of the
same town.

‘Tem, That no inn-holders or ale-house keepers shall use to sell ment
or drink in the time of common prayer, preaching, reading of the homi~
Ties or scriptures.

Ttem, That no persons keep in their houses any abused images, tables,
pletures, paintings, and other monuments of feigned miracles, pilgrinme
ages, idolatry, and superstition.

‘Item, That no man shall willingly let or disturb the preacher in the

sermon, or let or discourage any curate or minister to sing

|

pa

celxvili APPENDIX. Tro xu.

or say the divine service now set forth; nor mock or jest at the
ministers of such service,

Item, That no man shall talk or reason of tho holy Seriptures rashly,
or contentiously, nor maintain any false doctrine or error, but shall
commune of the same, when occasion is given, reverently, humbly, and
in the fear of God, for his comfort and better undei

Item, That no man, woman, or child, shall be otherwise busied in the
time of the service, than in quict attendance to hear, mark, and under
stand that is read, preached, and ministered.

Ttem, That no man shall take upon him to teach, but suck as shall be
allowed by the ordinary, and found meet, as well for his learning’ and
dexterity in teaching, as for sober and honest conversation, and aleofor
right understanding of God's true religion.

Item, That all teachers of children shall stir and move them to love
and do reverence to God's true religion, now truly set forth by pablie
authority.

Item, That they shall accustom their scholars reverently to learn such
sentences of Scriptures, as shall be most expedient to induce them to
all godliness,

Item, Fornsmuch as, in these latter days, many have been made
priests, being children, and otherwise utterly unlearned, eo that they
could read to say matins of mass, the ordinaries shall not admit any
such to any cure or spiritual function.

Item, Every pareon, vicor, and curate, aball, upon every boliday, and
every socond Sunday in the year, hear and instruct the youth of the
parish, for half an hour at the least, before evening prayer, in the ten
commandments, the articles of the belief, and the Lord's prayer, and
diligently examine them, and teach the catechism set forth in the book
of public prayer.

Ttem, That the ordinary do exhibit unto our visitors their books, ore
true copy of the same, containing the causes why any person was im-
prisoned, famished, or put to death for religion.

Item, That in every parish three or four discreet men, which tender
God's glory, and his true religion, shall be appointed by the ordinazics
diligently to see that al) parishioners duly resort to their churely, apon all
Sundays and holidays, and there to continue the whole time of the
godly servieo; and all such as shall be found slack and
sorting to the church, having no great or urgent cause af absence, they
shall straitly call upon them, and after due admonition if they amend
not, they shall denounce thom to the ordinary,

Trem, That the churchwardens of every parish shall deliver unto our

No. xt] APPENDIX. eclxix

visitors the inventories of vestments, copes, and other ornaments, plate,
books, and specially of grayles, couchers, legends, processionals,
manuals, hymnals, portuesses, and such like, appertaining to the church.

Item, That weekly, upon Wednesdays and Fridays, not being holi-
days, the curate, at the accustomed hours of service, shall resort to
charch, and cause warning to be given to the people, by knolling of a
bell, and say the litany and prayers.

Item, Because, in divers collegiate, and also some parish churches
heretofore, there have been livings appointed for the maintenance of
men and children, to use singing in the church, by means whereof the
laudable service of music hath been had in estimation, and preserved in
knowledge, the queen's majesty, neither meaning in any wise the decay
of any thing that might conveniently tend to the use and continuance
of the said science, neither to have the same in any part so abused in
the church, that thereby the common prayer should be the worse under
standed of the hearers, willeth and commandeth, that, first, no alterations
be made of such assignments of living, as heretofore hath been appointed
to the use of singing or music in the church, but that the same so re-
main: And that there be a modest and distinct song so used, in all
parts of the common prayers in the church, that the same may be as
Plainly understanded, as if it were read without singing; and yet,
nevertheless, for the comforting of such that delight in music, it may be
permitted, that, in the beginning, or in the end of the common prayers,
either at morning or evening, there may be sung an hymn, or such like
song, to the praise of Almighty God, in the best sort of melody and
music that may be conveniently devised, having respect that the sen-
tence of hymn may be understanded and perceived.

Item, Because in all alterations, and specially in rites and ceremonies,
there happen discord amongst the people, and thereupon slanderous
words and railings, whereby charity, the knot of all christian society, is
loosed, the queen's majesty, being most desirous of all other earthly
things, that her people should live in charity both towards God and
man, and therein abound in good works, willeth and straitly com-
mandeth all manner of her subjects to forbear all vain and contentious
disputations in matters of religion, and not to use, in despite or rebuke
of any person, these convitious words, “ papist”, or “ papistical heretic”,
« schismatic”, or “ sacramentary”, or any such like words of reproach:
but, if any manner of person shall deserve the accusation of any such,
that first he be charitably admonished thereof, and, if that shall not
amend him, then to denounce the offender to the ordinary, or to some
higher power, having authority to correct the same.

eckxx APPENDIX. {ro.xur

Item, Because tate terest eee ee
for covetousness chiefly, regard not what they print, dene

gain, whereby ariseth the great disorder by publication of unfrultful,
vain, and infamous books and papers, the queen's majesty straitly
chargeth and commandeth, that no manner of person shall any
mauner of book or paper, of what sort, nature, or in what tap
sever it be, execpt the same be first licensed by her majesty, by ex
press words in writing, or by six of her privy council, or be persed
and licensed by the archbishops of Canterbury and York, the bishop of
London, the chancellors of both universities, the bishop being ordinary,
oe archdeacon also of the place where any such shall be print,

or by two of them, whereof the ordinary of the place to be
and that the names of such as shall allow the same, to be added in the
end of every such work, for testimony of the allowance thereof, And
because many pamphlets, plays, and ballads, be oftentimes printed,
wherein regard would be had, that nothing therein should be either
heretical, seditious, or unseemly for christian ears, her majesty likewise
commandeth that no manner of person shall enterprise to print any
such, except the same be to him licensed, by such her majesty's com-
missioners, or three of them, as be appointed tn the city of London, to
hoar and determine divers causes ecclesiastical, tending to the execu-
tion of certain siatutes, made the last parliament, for unfformity of
order in religion, And if any shall sell or utter any manner ef books
and papers, being not licensed as is above eaid, that the eame party
shall be punished by order of the sald commissioners, as to the
of the fault shall be thought meet. And touching all other books of
matters of religion, oF poliey, or governance, that have bean printed,
either on this side the seas, or on the other side, because the
of them is great, and that there needeth good consideration to be had
of the particularities thereof, her majesty referreth the prohibition or
remission thereof to the order which her said commissionors, within the
city of London, shall take and notify; according to the which, her
majesty straitly chargeth and commandeth all manner of her subjects,
‘and especially the wardens and company of stationers, to be obedient,

Provided that these orders do not extend to any profane authors and
works, in any language, that have been heretofore commonly reseived.
‘or allowed, in any of the universities and schools, but the sume may be
printed and used, as by good order they were accustomed,

Item, Although Almighty God is all times to be honoured with all
manner of reverence that may be devised, yet, of all other
time of common prayer, the same Is most to be regarded;

—=

—~—

oO. xan] APPENDIX, celxxi

is to be necessarily received, that, in time of the litany, and all other
collects and common supplications to Almighty God, all manner of
people #hall devoutly and humbly knool upon their kneos, and give oar
thereunto, and that, whensoever the name of Jesus shall be in any lesson,
sermon, or otherwise in the church pronounced, that due reverence be
made of all persons, young and old, with lownoss of courtesy, and un-
covering of heads of the menkind, as thereunto doth necessarily belong,
and heretofore hath been accustomed.

Item, That all ministers and readers of public prayers, chapters, and
homilies, shall be charged to read leisurely, plainly, and distinctly, and
also such as are but mean readers, shall peruse over before, once or
twice, the chapters and homilics, to the intent they may rend to the
better understanding of the people, the more encouragement to godliness.

[Here follows the Explanation of the Supremacy, which has been
given in a preceding number of this Appendix.)

For tables in the church.

waderstandeth that, in many and sundry parts

Piraeus ‘of the churches be removed, and tables placed,
for the admidistrotion of the holy sucrament, according to the form of
the law therefore provided ; and, in other places, the altars be not
yet removed, upon opinion conecived of somo other onder therein to be
taken by her majesty’s visitors; in the other whereof, saving for an
uniformity, there seemeth no matter of great moment, so that the sacra~
ment be daly and reverently ministered ; yot, for observation of one
lity through the whole realm, and for the better imitation of the

Taw in that behalf, it is ardered, that no altar be taken down, but by
oversight of the curate of the church, and the church wardens, or one
of thom at the least, wherein no riotous or disordered manner be used;
and that the holy table in every church be decently made, and set in the
place where the altar stood, and there commonly covered, as thereto
Lelongeth, and as shall be appointed by the visitors, and so to stand,
saving when the communion of the sacrament is to be distributed ; at
which time, the same shall be so placed in good sort within the chancel,
‘as whereby the minister may be more conveniently heurd of the com-
‘Mmunicants, in his prayer and adeninistration, and the communicants also
Tore conveniently, and in more number, communicate with the said
aminister: and, after the communion done, from time to time, the same

‘table to be placed whore it stood before.
‘here also it was, in the time of king Edward the sixth, used
‘bread of common fine bread, it is ordered, for

ceclxxii APPENDIX, [xo xtin

the more reverence to be given to these holy mysteries, beit
ments of the body and blood of our Saviour Jesus Christ, 1!
sacramental bread be made and formed plain, without
upon, of the same fineness and fashion round, though son
in compass and thickness, as tho usual bread and water, be

named singing cakes, which served for the uso ofthe private mass.

°
No. XLI.—(Referred to at page 139.)
Dissertations Concerning the Validity of Protestant Ordination,
The General State of the Question, i

It has been a constant belief among the catholics, that, ever since
there was a new ordinal established and made use of, for the e
ing of bishops and presbyters, in the beginning of king Edward Vis
reign, all their consecrations have been null and void, upon aie
some essential defect; and, upon this persuasion, they never
mitted any of their clergy, that happened to be reconciled to the eatholc
church, to exorcise their sacerdotal function, without a
‘The writers of the church of Rome have offered several arguments for
this way of proceeding, Some allege, that the first sh
had only a royal deputation, with an irregular ceremony performed at
the Nag's-head tavern, in Cheapside, London: others the
record, which gives an account of archbishop Parker's =
a forged piece, and that, though it were genuine, the pretended
crators, therein mentioned, were disqualified for want of a character: :
third sort tell us, that, setting aside these facts, there was an
defect in the matter and form, sufficient to render thelr ordination in-
valid,

1,—The Controversy Concerning the Nag's-head Ordination.

1, Dr. Heylin, speaking of this fuot, says, * If it could be proved, or,
at least, believed, there was an end of the episcopal
church of England, and consequently also of the ehurch itself’
Dr. Champnoy gives us the following account of it. pret
down, how the whole action of the consecration of all the
made in the beginning of queen Elizabeth's reign (whereof |
was ane) passed, by the relation of such, ag were present:
the Nay's-head, in Cheapside, by accorded appointment,

that were nominated to bishoprics, vacant either by de

Xo, xi] APPENDIX. celxxiii

of Canterbury only,’ or by unjust deposition, as were all the rest.
© * © Thither came also the old bishop of Landaff, to make them
bishops; which thing being known to doctor Bonner, bishop of London,
then prisoner, he sent unto the bishop of Landaff, forbidding him, under
pain of excommunication, to exercise any such power, within liocese,
‘as to order those men: wherewith the old bishop being terrified, and
otherwise also moved in his own conscience, refused to proceed in that
action ; alleging chiefly, for reason of his forbearance, his want of sight,
as is before said: which excuse they interpreted to be but an evasion,
were much moved against the poor old man. And whereas hitherto
they had used him with all courtesy and respect, they then turned their
copy, reviling, and calling him doating fool, and the like; some of them
saying, ‘this old fool thinketh we cannot be bishops, unless we be
greased ;° to the disgrace, as well of him, as of the catholic manner of
episcopal consecration. Being, notwithstanding, thus deceived of their
expectation, and having no other mean to come to their desire, they
resolved to use Mr. Scory’s help, who, having borne the name of bishop,
in king Edward's time, was thought to have sufficient power to perform
that office ; especially in such a strait necessity. He, having cast off,
together with his religious habit (for he had been a religious man), all
ecruple of conscience, willingly went about the matter, which he per-
formed in this sort. Having the Bible in his hand, and they all kneeling
before him, he laid it upon every one of their heads, or shoulders,
saying, ‘Take thou authority to preach the word of God sincerely :’
and so they rose up bishops.

“ This whole narration, without adding or detracting any word per-
taining to the substance of the matter, I have heard, oftener than once,
of Mr. Thomas Bluet, a grave, learned, and judicious priest : he having
received it of Mr. Neal, a man of good sort and reputation, sometime
reader of the Hebrew or Greek lecture (I remember not whether) in
Oxford ; but, when this matter passed, was belonging to bishop Bouner,
and sent by him to deliver the message before-mentioned to the bishop
of Landaff, and withal to attend there, to see the end of the business.
Again, Mr. Bluet had other good means to be informed of this matter,
being a long time prisoner, together with Dr. Watson, bishop of Lin-
coln, and divers other men of mark of the ancient clergy; in whose
time, and in whose sight, as a man may say, this matter was done. Of

1 If the vale of Champacy's suhoriy is wo be decided thie smertin, J
suspect 7 Which be relates, will otain but a small degree of credit.
pret being it +» kovrwe that
‘we all in the same situation. ise the da p. 1987 ane e—T)}

s

oclxxiv APPENDIX. [roe xu,

this narration there are, I think, as many witnesses yet [i fa
are priests remaining alive, that have been prisoners, I
Bluet, in Wisbesch castle; where I also heard it of him."

2, This Nag's-head consecration was afterwards handed down
posterity, and published, not only by Dr. Champney;
Holywood, or 4 Sacrobosco, an. 1603 :* by Dr. Kellison,
Fitussimons,* Thomas Fitzherbert,* Dr. Worthington, Ber
Constable, in a manusoript, quoted by Champney, |
tiquity > by the author of the books intituled, 4 Treatise of t
of Catholic Faith and Heresy, an. 1657, and The Nullity of |
Clergy, Ke an, 1659; wherein the learned author (Talbot) produces
several proofs, in confirmation of the account given by Champney.
‘The said author also gives us at large the testimony of lord Audley,
who declares, that in the parliament, that met at Westminster, November
3, 1640, he himsclf being then one of the house of peers, a certain book
was offered to some of the members, endeavouring to prove, that bishops
had no right to sit in the house. And one of the arguments was, that
they could not make out their consecration from the beginning. Upon
whieh, Morton, bishop of Durham, rose up in defence of those of Mis
character; and, by way of proof, alleged the consecration, that was
performed at the Nag’s-head tavern The an ee ee
Mr. Faircloth assured Dr. Abbot, archbishop of Canterbury, that Wis
father, who was a protestant, wp tpn Chap, nad
to say, that he was a spectator at the ceremony, Moreover, there is 3
tradition among catholics, that both Holinshed and Stowe had owned
the fact, but did not think it proper to give it a place in their elironicles
‘Yet some tell us, that it was to be found in some edition of Holinshod;
but his works were since castrated. In fine, the reflection, some make
upon these testimonies, is this: they imagine it bears too bard upon the
sincerity of persons of judgment, that they should be either the con
trivers, or the abettors, of so circumstantial a story.

In answer to these particulars, the writers of the church
have constantly treated this account of the Nag/s-head ordination, as

pg ae oe of Bishops.” Doway, 3
}, 195. 4
—T,

p. 194,

ito the Discussion
. 208; and in his "ato, pats 406. Tt is
the Praluce to the * Discussion”, No. 130-7)
% Naluve of Catholic Faith p

‘causing it to be noised abroad, and published in some seditious pamphlets,

happening

to be one at the aforesaid dinner, testified to the falsehood of this
report; being alive im king James 1's reign, when the story of the
Nag’s-hend ordination began to be revived by certain writers of the
church of Rome!
Conformably to this account given by Dr. Heylin, protestant writers
Ihave offered dheir conjectures, and, as they think, manifest proofs, that
‘the other party have imposed upon the world, ‘They tell us, that itis
‘usual, with men of all parties, to be too credulous, and take up stories
pon trust; especially when their interest and reputation are concorned +
‘that Mr. Neal might be led astray by the common report, and-mistake
the ceremony of a feast for that of consecration ; it being very improba-
‘ile, that « person of his character should be found personally present

eee eens ae

die
"Yec'ate Hata exe such a
Even.

eclxxvi APPENDIX. Dee
ordinal of king Edward VI. to direct them in the ceremony? A
act of the cighth of queen Elizabeth expressly dcelares, they:
crated according to the rules of the said ordinal ; and it:
registers, that the fourteen bishops, said Se ee
Nag’s-head by Scory, were consecrated at other times, and by other
persons. In the next placo, thoy observe that some of the reporters af
this story rather relawe it as a kind of hearsay, than by: way of ws

and that even Dr. Kellison takes no notice of it, in his Sureey of the
New Religion, an. 1605, but insists upon another topic? that

good opportunity to have mentioned it, and when he does 1

in reply to Sutcliffe, an. 1608, he toucheth it very tenderly,

‘upon the tradition, concerning Holinshed and Stowe, to be.
surmise, not fit to he alleged, wher fhets call for proofs. To these they
add: It is very surprising, that the writers of the church of Rome, for
near fity years, such as Harpsficli, Hosking, Saunders, Ha
Bristowe, Allen, Stapleton, Rainolds, &e., who make mention

testant ordination, and wanted neither information, nor inclination to
have pressed the matter home, should never so much as once take notice
of the Nag’s-head ordination. And, what is still more surprising, how
could Bonner be ignorant of this matter, who set Mr. Neal om to
observe it? and why did he not insist upon it, in bis |

Harn? On the contrary, he seems not to deny a consecration:

to the ordinal of Edward VI., and only insists, that Horn’s
character was not legal; the eaid ordinal of Edwant VIL not be
established, since it was repealed in Queen Mary's reign,

little credit to the hearsays of Faireloth and Constable, .
renders them suspected, As to lord Audlcy’s testimony, if trug, it
affects the point no further, than that bishop Morton made thi

vation, to show, his brethren were consecrated one way or other.

the other hand, Dr, Bramhall, bishop of Derry, in

passage of lord Audley, took the pains to collect the subser

nine peers, who sat in the house at that dine, but declared, |

speech maie by bishop Morton on that occasion ; as aleo that of the clerk
of the parliament, wha protested, he nover reconted any suel passage in
the parliament; neither could bishop Morton call to mind, the

ever mentioned in parliament apy thing of that kind. It

my designed brevity to make a distinct reply to these exeaption
testant writers have made agairist the Nag's-head story. But Dr, Tal

the Catholic archbishop of Dublin, having considered them vers

and leamedly, in his treatise of the Nullity of the i

I remit the reader to that work ; where he may be more

OS

moxie) APPENDIX, =e hx xvii

of all the particulars, belonging to this controversy.) Meantime, it will
net be unseasonable, if 1 insert, in this place, what lord Audley has
been pleased to publish in relation to this subject + it shall be preceded,
‘however, by the attestations, to which lord Audley replies,

Declaration of Dr. Morton, bishop of Durham.

“Whereas I am most injuriously and slandcrously traduced, by a
nameless author, calling himself N. N., in a book said to be printed at
Rowen, 1657, entitled “4 Treatise of the Nature of Catholic Faith and
‘Horeey,’ ox if, ypon the presenting of a certain book in the upper house,
‘in the beginning of the late parliament, proving, as he saith, the proter-
tant bishops had to succession nor consecration, and therefore no
bishops, and, by consequence, ought not to sit in parliament, I should
make a speech against the said book, in my own and all the bishops’
behalf, endeavouring to prove succession from the late catholic bishops
{os he there styles them), who, by imposition of hands, ordained the
first protestant bishops, at the Nag’s-head, in Cheapside, ax was noto-
rious to all the world, &c.,

“Tdo hereby, in the presence of Almighty God, solemaly protest
and declare to all the world, that what this author there affirms, con-
ceming me, is a most notorious untruth, and a gross slander; for, to
the best of my knowledge and remembrance, no such book as he there
mentions was ever presented to the upper house, in that or any other
parliament that ever I satin: and, if there had, [ could never have
made such a speech, as iv there pretended, accing I have ever spoken
according to my thoughts, and always believed that fable of the Nag’s-
jhend consecration to have proceeded from the father of lies, as the au-
thentic records of the church, still extant, which were so faithfully
transeribed and published by Mr. Mason, do evidently testify.

And whereas the same impudent libeller doth moroover say, that,
what he there affirms was told to many, by one of the ancientest peers
of England, preseat in parliament when [ made this pretended speech,
and that he is ready to depose the same upon his oath, and that he cane
not believe any will be so impudent to deny a thing s0 notorious, whereof
there are as many witnesses living, as there are lords and bishops that
‘were, that day, in the upper bouso of parliament, &e., 1 answer, that I
am very unwilling to believe any peer of England should have so little
sense of his conscience and honour, as either to swear, or so much as to

is it is evident that Dodd wus inclined w favour the story of
consecration. I must own, however, thai Sefer nl a
Bs Been wien oa subject, 1 a compel) the apposite:

celxxvili APPENDIX. (wo. xen.
affirm, such a notorious untrath. And therefore, for the justification
of myself, and manifestation of the truth in this
‘and willingly appeal, as he directs me, to thore many honourable per-
sons, the lords spiritual and temporal yet alive, who sat in the house of
peers in that parliament, or to as many of them us this my protestation
shall come to, for a true certificate of what they know or believe, con-
cerning this matter; humbly desiring them, and chargi
souls, as they will answer it to God at the day of judgment, that they
will be pleased to testify the truth, and nothing but the truth, herein,
10 tho best of their knowledge and remembrance, without any favour or
affection to meat all. I cannot reasonably be suspected, by any indif>
ferent man, of denying any thing that I know, or believe to be true,
secing I am so shortly, in all probability, to render an account to the
searcher of hearts of all say words and actions, being now, at the least,
upon the ninoty-fifth year of my age. And I acknowledge it a great
merey and favour of God, that he hath reserved me thus long, thos to
clear the church of England and myself of this most notorious slander,
before he takes me to himself. For J cannot imagine any reason why
this shameless writer might not have cast the same upon amy of my
reverend brethren, as well as me, but only that I being the eldest, it was
probable I might be in my grave, before this untruth could be taken
notice of in the world. And now I thank God I can cheerfully sing
my ‘Nunc dimittiz,” unless it please him to reserve me for the like
service hereafter: for I desire not to live any longer upon earth, than
he shall be pleased to make mo his instrument to defond the trath, and
promote his glory. And, for the more solemn and full confirmation of
this my free and yoluntary protestation and declaration, I have bere
‘unto set my hand and seal, this seventeenth day of July, An. Dom. 1658
“ Thomas Duresme.”

© Signed, sealed, published, and declared, in the preseace of Thomas
Sanders, sen.; Thomas Sanders, jun.; John Barwick, clerk; R. Gmy;
ca pacsrometemcererbegernche meme
public notary, who was likewise present.’

Attestation of Six Bishops,

“ Whereas we, the surviving bishops of the church of England, who
sat in the parliament begun at Westminster, the third of
1640, were required by our reverend brother, the lord bishop of Dare
ham, to declare and attest the trath, concerning an imputation cast
‘pon Kimile ths peraphiet of Bint nenelen authes, SeS
—
+ Williams's La Courses, 9565, 397,

=e <8

xo XA] APPENDIX. cclxxix

testation and declaration here prefixed: And whereas wo are obliged to
perform what he requesteth, both for the justification of the truth, and
for the clearing of ourselves of another slanderous aspersion, which the
same author easteth upon us, as if we had heard our said reverend
brother make such a speech, as is there pretended, and, by our silence,
had approved what that libeller falscly affirmeth was delivered in it,—
We do hereby solemnly protest and declare, before God and all the
world, that we never knew of any such book presented to the house of
peers, as he there pretendeth, nor believe any such was ever presented ;
ani, therefore, could never hear any such speach made against it, as he
mentioneth, by our said reverend brother, or any other, much less ap-
prove of it by our silence. And if any such book bad been presented,
or any such speech had been mado, there is none among us 80 igno-
rant or nogligent of his duty in defending the truth, but would have
een both able and ready to have confuted so groundless a fabley as the
pretended consecration of bishops at the Nag’s-head, out of tho au-
thentic and known registers of the church still extant, mentioned and
faithfully transcribed aod published by Mr, Mason, so long before,
For the confirmation of which truth, and attestation of what our said
reverend brother hath herewith protested and declared, we have here-
vento set our hands, Dated the nineteenth day of July, Anno. Dom,
1658.

Signed — “London.” “M, Ely." “Jos Roffens.”
«“B, Sarum.” “Oxford.”
Bath and Wells.”
Altestation of Nine Peers.

“ We of the lords temporal, whose names are here underwritten, who
sat in the parliament begun at Westminster, the third day of November,
1640, being desired by the bishop of Durham to testify our knowledge,
‘concerning an imputation cast upon him, about a speech pretended to
be made by him in that parliament, more particularly mentioned and
disavowed in his prefixed protestation, do hereby testify and declare
that, to the best of our present knowledge and remembrance, no such
book against bishops, as is there mentioned, was presented to the house
of poors in that parliament; and consequently that no such speech, as is
there pretended, was or could be made by him or any other against it,
In testimony whereof, we have signed this our attestation with our own
fhands, Dated the nineteenth day of July, An. Dom. 1658.

“Dorchester.” Cleveland.” Southampton.”
“ Rutland.” “Dover.” “ Devonshire.”
“Lincoln.” “Lindsay.” Monmouth."*

T Williams's La Courayer, 350. * Thid. 360,

a

colxxx APPENDIX. (xo. xu.
- lz

Certificate of the Clerk of the Partiament.
“ Upon search made in the book of the tords' house, { do not fin
any such book presented, nor aay entry of any such speech made by

bishop Morton.
* Henry Scobel, clerk of the parliament.
eed
Lord Audtey's Protestation. te

“ Having seen a book entitled, The Comecration and Succession of
Protestant Bishops, §c., and particularly perused that chapter, ealled
The Vindication of the Bishop of Durham, 1 find myself, reflecting on
some passages therein, obliged to say something, as concerned ; and 86
have desired place here for a few lines, Whom the author of the
Treatise of Catholic Faith, §c. fixeth on, to prove his allegations
touching the bishop of Durham's speech, 1 know not; for he told me
‘of it, before ever [ spoke to him: bat sure f am, if it be looked after,
‘he may have sufficient testimony, to satisfy half-a-dozen juries, But
that, which stirs me to speak in this matter, is a note, I have, at the re-
quest of the bishop of Derry, given him under my hand, wherein I say,
in substance, the same with the author, touching the bishop of Durham's
speech. As for the book against Episcopacy, whieh was the ground of
the discourse, my note only avers, it was brought into the house; but
said not by whom, nor who was the author. In truth, 1 wondered
much to find, that the bishop of Darham doth deny this speech ; for 1
cannot remember, that ever I heard of, of read the story of the Nag’s-
head, till that day, in parliament, of my lord of Durham. Then I heard
it from him: and this [ say, as I shall answer it before the Judgment
scat of God Almighty. And I do not remember, that ever I heard the
bishop of Lincoln, or any other bishop, before or since, mention the
‘Nag’s-head, or touch that story. If I had, and not named him, my font
of Durham might have just reason to complain, But my lord of
will not believe, that I (for I cannot but take it to myself) do, or ewer:
know the bishop of Durham so well, as to sweat, This wus the man
If his lordship had been an English bishop, and frequented parliaments
he would have omitted this. Not to multiply words, I can assure his
Jordship, T could as well and surely have sworn, this ty the:
bishop of Durham ; as his lordship could of Sir George Rateli “
he lived. Besides, hia person, and place of the bishop's bench, is too
eminent to be mistaken. Another expression of my lord of Derry Is
“1 do not take him to be so exact an analyst of a discourse, as to be
able to take his oath, what was the true scope of it’ Here, likewise, T

=

No. xtrt) APPENDIX. colxxxi

pe eer ited pardon, I know no such defect in myself; for

there is not any thing more ensy, than to comprehend the true scope af
a short plain historical discourse, as this was, ‘To conclude, as to the
bishop of Durham's denial, I hope that, confessing himself now of the
age of ninety-five years, it will be held no crime to say, or improbable
to believe, that one of that great age may at least forget, what he spoke
‘so many years since, For the two certifieates of the other lords, that
‘of the temporal saith little to my lord of Derry's purpose ; neither, with.
‘fn indifferent judgment, can that of the spiritual work much. For my
part, Tdo not say, that any or all their lordships, whose names aro
‘put to the certificates in the book, were in the house at that time; or,
‘Wany of them were, that they took notice of what my lord of Durham
‘spoke: for many discourses are made in parliaments, and little notice
taken of them ; neither had I of this, but that it was to me a new thing.
‘The clork of the parliament is also brought in, to certify; though, as to
my note, his pains might bave been spared: for I do not mention a
‘book presented, and consequently none to be recorded. And as for
speeches, Edo assure his lordship, in the authority of an old parliament-
‘man, that it is not the office of the clerk to record them (his work would
‘be to great), Gill it be @ result, or conclusion : and then be writes them
down, as orders, ordinances, &c., of parliament. I will end this short
and faithful defence, which Ihave been necessitated to make for myself,
‘with many thanks to-my lord of Derry, for his charity and opinion of
my ingenuity: and seeing bis lordship’s inclination, in this matter, is to
‘absolve me from a malicious lie, I will absolve myself, as to the mistakes,
either In the person or mutter; assuring hie lordship, and all theworld,
there is none,”

at The Controversy concerning Archbishop Parker's Register of

Rituum atqne ceremoniarum odo in consecrando reverendissimo
in Christo patre Matthmo Parker, Cantuarieasi archiepiscopo in sacello
suo apud manerium suum de Lambeth die Dominico, 17 viz. die mensis
Decembrie anno Domini 1559 babit.’

- Principio sacellum tapetibus, ad orientem, adornabatur; solum ver’
panne rubro insternobatar; mensa quoque sueris peragendis necessaria,
tapeto pulvinarique ornata, ad orientem sita erat,

~ Quatuor precterea cathedra: quatuor episcopla, quibus munus conse
erandi arehiepiscopi dolegabatur, ad austrum orientalis sacelli partis
eget past.

! Nullity of the Prelatic Clargy, 89.

eclxxxii APPENDIX. [ro xu
Seasciaansprmtacenfepete poltloss aon See
ponebatur, —

posita —=

‘His rebus Ita ordine suo instructis, mané circiter quintam autsextam,
per occidentalem portam ingreditur sacellum archiepiscopus, tog’ talart
coceined caputioque indutus, quatuor precedentibus fanalibus, et qua~
tuor comitatus episcopis, qui ejus consecration’
gratill) Gulielmo Barlow, olim Bathon, et Wellen. episcopo, mune vero
‘ad Cichostron. cpiscopatum electo; Johanne Soory, olim Cichestron.
episcopo, et nune at Herefordiensem vocata; Milone Coverdallo, alim
Exoniensi episcopo, et Johanne Hodgskinne, Bedfordine suifraganen.
Qui omnes, postquam sedes sibi paratas, ordine singali suo, oceupassent,
preces continud matutinm per Andream Peirson,
num, clari voce recitabantur; quibus peractis, Johannes Seory (de quo
supra diximus) suggestum conseendit, atque inde, assumpto sibi i
thema, Seniores ergo, qui in cobis seston
©. ¥.), non ineleganter concionabatur. :

Finitd concione, egrediantur: sine] erchiaplecoppnyrole(scqua a
episcopi, sacellum, se ad sacram communionem parturi: neque moray
confestim per borealem portam' * ¢* * ait huge modum
vestiti redeunt; archicpiacopus niminim linteo superpelliceo (qued vor
cant) induebatur; Cicestrensis electus enpi sericd ad sacra peragenda
paratus utebatur (cui ministrabant, operamque suam prebebant dio
archiepiscopi capellani, Nicholaus viz. Bullingham, Lincolnise archid
aconus, et Edmundus Gest, Cantuariensis quoque archidiaconus, expis
sericis similiter vestiti); Hereford. electus et Bedford. suffraganeus
lintcis superpelliceis induebantur; Milo vero Coverdallus
laned talari utebatur, Atque hune ie modum wostiti et instrueti, ad

suffragancus,
Milo Coverdalius (de quibus supra) arehiepiseopam coram Cickstrensl
electo, apud mensam in cathedra sedente, his verbis adduxerunt: “Re
verende in Deo pater, hunc viram pium pariter atque doctaim {Rt
offcrimus, atque presentamus, ut archiepiscopus conseeretur.” “Poste
Tea thn sins: proferebatur ited pegs i eet ae

+ Hic reeotore mana aderbuntas hee duo vos ‘in vestiarws”
mp tori) queen a en Topecanes vilases pana

Je ‘ot past * nacellum" commode iceacaa

me = |

authoritate tuendi, juxta statuta 1° atmo regni sereniss. reginw nostra:
ee ere er oh eoceraiapiepaesinabelas quod com

archiepiscopo impositis, “ Accipe (inquiunt) Spiritum Sanctum, et
fo) Saleal ead arlene pearsrgs pean

Non enim timoris, sed virtutis, dilectionis, et sobrietatis
tpiciana Gait uobla Deva. His ita dictis, biblia sacra ili in manus
tradidernnt, hujasmodi apud enm verba habentes: “In legendo, hor-
tando, et docendo, vide diligens sis; atque ea meditare assidud, que in
hisee libris seripta sunt, Noli in his segnis esse, quo inererneatum inde
proveniens omnibus innoteseat, et palam fiat, Cura qua ad te, et ad
docendi munus spectant, diligenter: hoc enim modo non teipsuin solum,
sed et reliquos auditores tuos, per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum
salvabis.” Postquam hee dixissent, ad roliqua communionis solemnia
pergit Cicestrensis, nullum archiepiscopo tradens pastorale baculum;
cum quo communicabant una archiepiscopus, et quatuor illi episcopi
#apra nominati, eum aliis etiam nonnallis.

Finitis tandem peractisque sacris, egreditur per borealem orientalis
sacelli partis portam archiepiscopus, quatuor illis comitatus episcopis,
qui cum consccraverant ; et confestim, iisdem ipsis stipatus episoopis,
per eandem revertitur portam, albo episcopali superpelliceo, crimerique
(ut vocant) ex nigro serico indutus; circa collum vers collare quoddam
ox pretiosia pellibus sabellinis (vulgo Sables vocant) consutum gostabat,

Cicestrensis et Herefordiensis suis episcopalibus amic~

Thomm Doyle economo, Johanni Baker thesaurasio, et Johanni Marehe
computo-totulario, singulis singalos albos dedit baculos; hoc scilicct
modo eos muneribus et efficiis suis ornans.

* Hic itidem chamotere alicvo adjicitur “ar” (ut intogrum vocabulum sit
———— hujus narrations ox 6 necet-

= _

eclxxxiv APPENDIX.

His itaquo bune ad modam, ordine suo, ut jam ante dietwm est
peractis, per occidentale portam sacellum egreditur archiepiecopes,
generosieribus quibusque sanguine ex jas familii cum a
reliquis ver eum 4 tergo sequentibus,

Acta gestaque hie erant omnia in presentid, eerste
patrum Edmundi Gryndall Londinensis episcopi electi, Hieardi Cocks
Elieneis eleoti, Edwini Sandes Wigornionsis electi, Antoni Huse ani
geri, principalis et primarii registmarii dieti archiepiseopi, Thome
Argall amigeri, registrarii curie prerogative Cantuariensis, Thome
Willet ot Johannis Encent notariorum pelicans se acaeee a
nonnullorum.t

Notwithstanding the plausible aspect of this reyister, the writers of
the Roman communion have endeavoured to prove it to be @ piece of
forgery. The exceptions they make against it, are

1. Tt has always been customary with the caemies of the true ebureiy
to stick neither ut calumnics, nor forgerics, in order to justify and etab-
lich their defection. Of this they produce instances almost im every
age, even in the primitive times, when false acts and false gospels were
invented, to serve the respective purposes of those, that forsook the
commanion of the catholic church. And, in the present junetane, the
prelatic party in England appear to have been put to their shifts. The
dissenters pressed them daily to make good their pretended jus dicinem
of episcopacy; which they could not do, without proving @ succession
by episcopal consecration: aud this was not to be effected, unless it
was derived from those, who, being in episcopal orders, laid unde
upon the first reforming bishops. Now, being unter these atraightsy it
might put them upon unaccoustable methods, to support themselves
against the dissenters, who were very formidable, when Mr. Mason fint
published the register,

, It appears very inconcolvable, why this register: stioclAien aie
mant above fifty years, from 1569 till 1613 ; during which time the
protestants were pressed to show their succession and consecration, by
Sanders, Allen, Swpleton, Bristow, Rainolds, &e. but more particularly
by Harding who, in express terms, calls upoa Jewel, and challenges
him to produce a register, and shew his succession and consecration.

S. Particularly, they desired to be satisfied, what could indwoe Joba
‘Stowe to pass over in silence that remarkable occurrence of Parker's

(wo. san.

— et
* [Of this document the original ix sid to be Laepity = ‘the

Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. There is a Be SA Stat wee

(Bundle marked “ Bectesiastion! Papers, 1659—

Register at Lambeth —T.]
* In bis * Confotation of Jewel's ie * Sem in 1589,

=

No, x11] APPENDIX. eclxxxv

consecration, without taking the least notice of it. He, who was so very
circumstantial and exact in recording the most trivial matters, and
failed not to remember the consecration of cardinal Pole, and others,
would not, without some extraordinary motive, omit the remarkable
ceremony of consecrating the first protestant archbishop, with whom he
was not only very intimate, but had frequent access to him; little less
than a domestic.

4. They observe a very blundering circamstance concerning bishop
Tonstall, which seems to shake the credit of the register. It is related
by Anthony Wood, the Oxford historian, in the words following: “ At
length, being deprived of his bishopric of Durham, about Midsummer,
1559, he was then, as it is said, committed to free custody at Lambeth,
with Matthew, archbishop of Canterbury: but how that can be, seeing
that the said Matthew was not consecrated archbishop till December
17, 1559, I cannot yet pereeive. With him also, it is further eaid, that
he continued four months, and that, dying on the 18th of November,
in 1559 (which was full a month before Dr. Matthew Parker was con-
secrated), [he] was buried at the charges of the said Matthew, in the
chancel of the parochial church of Lambeth, in Surrey.” It will not
suffice to say, that Parker was at that time only archbishop elect, seeing
that temporalities are not granted, till after consecration: and, there-
fore, Parker could not then be in possession of Lambeth. So that the
register is inconsistent with the story of those times,

5. Mr. Mason tells us, Parker was elected by a Congé d'Eslire, and
jucta morem antiquum ; whereas it in manifest, the method of electing
bishops by Congé d'Eslire was laid aside, many years before, by act of
parliament : and the election was so far from being jurta morem anti-
quum (which gave the chapter the liberty to make choice of one of the
two or three, that were nominated), that now they were obliged to elect
the person named by the crown.

6. Holinshed and Stowe make Parker present at the funeral obse-
quies of Henry II., king of France, performed in St. Paul's church, the
8th and 9th of September, 1559. Yet, according to the register, he
‘was not consecrated till December 17.

7. Bishop Bramhall, in a treatise concerning this controversy, makes
mention of two different commissions for consecrating Parker ; one dated
September 9, 1559, directed to six bishops, viz, Cuthbert bishop of
Durham, Gilbert bishop of Bath, David bishop of Peterborough, An-
thony bishop of Landaff, William Barlowe, and John Scory. The
second commission is dated December 6, directed to Anthony Landaf,

+ Athen. Oxon. i. 125, 129.

eclxxxvi APPENDIX. [ro xen.
Willian Barlowe, John Scory, Miles Coverdale, Joha suffragan of Bed-
ford, Joho suffragan of Thetford, and John Bale bishop of Onory.
And even, at the last, neither of those commissions seins £0 have been
executed. For, if we give credit to the register, neither Landall,
‘Thetford, nor Bale, had any hand in tho consecration. This blunder
about the commission renders the whole suspected. oo wanes

8. Our best historians, who give an account of the bishops said tobe
employed in that consecration, express sevoral things inconsistent with
the register, viz, John Stowe (640) calls Grindal
without the title of elect, at the obsequies of Henry If!
performod at St. Paul's, in Septoraber. ‘Yet the register, whore is o>
vancement is recorded, makes him not consecrated till December 21.
Coverdale and Scory, at the same time, are only styled bishops elect;
who, notwithstanding, according to the records, were conscerated under
Edwurd VI. To which they add, that Godwin, in his catalogue of the
Aas Mahogany varies fren Ce rtp anew acs tea
and years, in regard of several of their consecentions.. =

9. [tis further urged, by way of supplement, to
of the first protestant bishops’ ordination, that, allowing they were eon
secrated after the manner, and by the persons, as it is reported ax

clared to be invalid by the partiament, the convocation, and all the
learned divines, in queen Mary's reign. As for Jobn, suffragas ef
Bedford, be was an obscure person, of whom m0

count. He might be one of Edward V's bishops, or, perhaps, sever
consecrated even in that way. Barlowe, indeed, was a bishop elect, in
Heary VILL's reign: but they don't find by any register, that Jue was
‘over consecrated during that king’s time. And, if he was afterwards
conseerated, acconiing to the new ordinal under Edwand) VL, be
laboured under the same incapacity, ee ee
‘of the pretended bishops of these days.

10 ‘agin. allowing Pastas vegicaanbotbe guosiaa/acil SURE
secrators were tree bishops, there is still another consideration, which
renders the coesecration invalid, viz, a defect in that matter and form
which are essentially required by divine appointment. ane
divine power and grace is conferred, the ceremoaion,
bestowed, are not to be changed; at beast pot altered 20: .
‘express what is designed by the divine institution. And they
Salar ad of pi odo a lye

Me

woxur] APPENDIX. =e Xxxvii

‘These are the chief proofs, catholics make use of in this contro-
versy, concerning the ordination of the first protestant bishops; which,
though it is only a matter of fact, wherein the tenets of their religion
‘are not immediately concerned, yet the love of trath, and the unhappi-
‘mess that would befall the faithful, ax well as othors, by admitting a
valid consecration of a ministry out of the pale of the church, has
‘obliged several lenrned persons to exert themselves in disproving the
validity of their ordination, Tho misfortune, indeed, has frequently
happened in the church of God, that those who had forsaken her com-
anunion, both bishops and priests, were truly and validly ordained. But
this was never looked upon to be any prejudice to the cause of truth in
the main; but, on the contrary, entirely in its favour. For, besides the
innumerable inconsistencies in deriving a succession from the catholic
church, all those, that forsake it, are obliged to come upon their knees,
and receive their orders and spiritual power from it; not by way of ree
ordination, but, as they themselves own, upon account of the necessary
demands of jus divinum, without which they would have no authority
to exercise their fanetion, but be entirely unchurched. Are they not
under the same obligation to reccive the sense of the scriptures, and the
terms of communion from the church, they have deserted? What ad-
‘vantage was it to the schismatics and heroties of former ages, to have
received their orders within the pale of the church, or from those that
were validly consecrated? Did not this circumstance aggravate their
guilt, and render their disobedience more conspicuous and seandalous ?
‘Tf Providence has preserved catholic bishops to be the vehicles of divine
power and jurisdiction, it is very unlikely that those, that received
it, should be authorised to contend with, and disobey, those that
gave them the power. Many more reflections of this kind might be
‘madi, upon the present occasion. But I proceed to take notice of the
replica, that protestants make in defence of Parker's register.

‘To the first they reply, that, though the contest, they had with the
dissenting party, might make them industrious in producing all the
proofs they could, towards maintaining the succession of the episcopal
character, yet, to imagine that such a body of men woul conspire in 50
notorious a piece of forgery, will never gain belief with any one, that
has a regard for the common character of a christian. Private persons
may be sometimes chargeable with such matters: but it is too severe a
censure to bring in a whole national church guilty. Besides, say they,
the register speaks itself to be an original and genuine document, to any
‘one that does but east his eye upon it; which is farther confirmed by

er original kept in Corpus Christi, otherwise Bennet’s, college,

‘Cambridge, where, as it is said, it was lodged by the order of arch-

=—

cclxxxviit APPENDIX. Oxo xan

bishop Parker himself, who had sometime been pene
Again, they produce a vory particular passage,

priests of the Roman communion, who were permitted to
gister, and seemed to have nothing to allege against

year 1614, Mr. Mason bestowed his book upon Merton

this memorandum at the end of it, in his own hand: “ Whereas Mr.
CTho.} Fitzherbert bath lately seat a book from, Rome,* against the
reverend bishop of Ely (Dr. Lancelot Andrews), to which be hath an
nexed an appendix concerning the records and registers by me pro
duced, desiring that some of their discreet catholics might view, and
consider whether they be true or counterfeits know, therefore, that,
upon the twelfth of this present May, an. 1614, his grace of Canter
bury sent for Mr. (John) Colleton, the archpriest, [Tho.J-
secular priest, ax also one Jesuit, called [Tho.] Laithwaite, Sec and
shewed unto them the register, and other records of his predecesor,
Matthew Parker, which they perused over and over, and \

said Parker was consecrated in Lambeth chapel, and not et the Nag
head in Cheapeide, by certain bishops that had been sais
Mary's reign."*

To the second they reply that the register had FREY
several times, in quoen Elizabeth's reign, long before it was produced
by Mr, Mason; namely, by the act of parliament, 8 Eliz, confieming
the consecration, &e., of the first bishops of her reign; eget, im Pare
ker's book, entitled, De Antiquitate Britanniow Eeclesiay first published
an. 1572; and again, at the conference held between Reynobds and
Hart, about the year 1552, upon which occasion, as Mason
414 of Vindicie Ecol, Avgl.), Hart was surprised to hear
assort, and prove from records, the consecration of the Protestaut
bishops: desiring that part of the debate might be left out, if the ean
ference was to be published, ‘This account Mason pretends he received
from Reynolds himself: and the writers of his party look upon thoi
particulars, abundantly to answer the exception, concerning the fifly

{Peshaps Fought o explain what is bere meant by peo
palaooty Feo) seg, were, in the first i it
Toose sheets, and eres the papers became su
‘were tmaseribed into a volume. The sheet, containing the original
dum of Parker's monies which nt
entry on the register at copi ant
voor Sr iets tied ia he boone band aad on ee
ak thowe which procode and follow it —7y .

2 An An to the least of Yasha Fes Porvony’s
Colleton was not archpnest, but, ax .
plisbofaripto, during the v i tel cot the
and the appointinent of his successor,
* Maseete Bremotand. tie Vindiis Kecleda: Anglin

wo.suny APPENDIX. cclxxxix

‘him with an uncanonical

‘when he pressed Jewol to produce a rogister, and ime. the bishopa

that Jald hands upon him, he only meant, that he could not produce such
to the ancient canons of the catholic church.

To the third they eay, John Stowo's omitting the account of Parker's
consecration amounts to no more than a negative argument, which has
little or no force. History sbounds with such kind of omissions. Stowe
was a very exact writer, and seldom transcribed any occurrences, but
from the records that lay before him; and Parker's registor not being

occasion the omission.

‘To the fourth the only reply they make is, by distinguishing between
abishop cloct, and a bishop consecrated; and that, when Parker waa
charged with the keeping of Tonstall, in September, he was only bishop
‘elect. Tu this manner, they endeavour to reconcile Holinahed with the
rogister: but still they give no satisfactory account, how Parker became
invested with the temporalities, and in possession of Lambeth, some
months before his consecration.'

‘To the fifth, they own that Mason calls tho writ for eleotion, or the
queen's missive lettre to the chapter, a congé d'eslire, ns it ts still called,

freedom of election, and coxgé Ceslire be abolished ; and,
for the same reason, Mason might say that Parker's election was juxta
‘morem antiquum, that is, the form was still expressed, as if there had
‘deen a congé Westire, und freedom of choice. Moreover, they say that
Mason himself takes notice of this loss exact expression, in the Latin
‘edition of his work, an. 1625.

“To the sixth they reply by again endeavouring to reconcile Stowe
and Holinshed with the register; distinguishing between Parker elect,
and Parker consecrated, and telling us, that Parker was only bishop
‘elect, when he was present at Henry H's obsequies, in Septmber.

“To the seventh it is answered, that different commissions, not exe-

Parker was in possession of the
woveeds upon at false

coxe APPENDIX. [xo. xen.

cuted, imply no contradiction, ‘The court might supersede the fist
commission, because three bishops were named therein, who, they
found, would not go their lengths in the reformation ; which a first the
queen might be ignorant of. However, the second commission was
duly executed ; being granted to seven, or any four of the commissioners.

To the eighth thoy reply, that it is not uncommon among Wistorians,
to style a person absolutely a bishop, who is only elect; and that Cover-
dale and Scory might be callod only bishops olect, because they wero
designed for new bishoprics, though true bishops before. And as for
the difference of dates between registers and historians, they say, such
mistakes are frequent among historians, without any detriment to the
truth of facts, and very often owing to the negligence of transeribers
and printers,

To the ninth they reply by undertaking to prove, that the conaeers-
tors were true bishops; and they particularly labour to make good
Barlowe’s episcopal character, upon whom the stress of the matier ehiefly
lies, viz that, though there is no register testifying his eonsceration,
yet it manifestly appears from the concurring testimony of all histo-
rians, that he was bishop elect of St. Asuph’s, in Henry VIII's time,
and, during the said reign, translated to St. David's, And, particularly,
some fix his consecration at the 22d of February, 27 Henry Vill,
1545. Moreover, for a further confirmation of his episcopal eharaeter,
they say that some registers take notice of his assisting nt several com
secrations, during the said reign.

To the tenth they answer by pretending to show, that, the mutter
and form of ordination not being specified in particular by Clirist or
his apostles (as many divines of the Roman communion do acknow
ledge), they were at liberty to make use of such, as expressed the matere
of the character; which was done by imposition of hands and
tho only mattor and form preseribed in the Scripture: whieh will be
the subject of the following enquiry.

Mean time, as the facts, relating to the authenticness of Parkers
register, aro very numerous and intricate, and I havo neither keisure
nor place for them in this abridgment of the controversy, I remit the
reader to thove learned books, which have been published on both
sides; and only, as they occur at present to my memory, give the
authors’ names, who have either incidentally or professedly treated that
subject. Those of the catholic party are, Dr. Sanders, Dr, Stapleton,
cardinal Allen, Dr. Harding, Dr. Bristowe, Dr. Rainolds, Dr, Kellison,
F. Persons, Dr. Worthington, Sacroboseo, Fitz-Simons, Mr.
ton, Dr. Champney, Thomas Fitzherbert, archbishop Talbot, Mr
Ward, Mr, Lewgar, &e., with several others, who have lately published

=

yo. xutt) APPENDIX. cexei

‘answers to Le Courayer, viz, Le Quien, Constable, Hardoiiin, £0!
‘The chief, concerned on the other side, are, Mason, Jewel, Bonnet,
Earbury, Bumot, Fern, Bramhall, Williams, Lo Courayer, &o.

1 cael reg steep toc Drdinassom
with respect to the Pirst Protestant Bishops and ise
‘The Question stated.

Whatsoever mistakes several eatholic writers may have lain under,
in regard of the Nag’s-head story, and Parker's register, or of any par-
setae fata lating Uacee cathe, cas uelner alec thelr rept
tion, nor their cause, in the main, ‘They have offered so many plausible

for the asserting of the one, and the rejecting of the other,
that the pains, taken by the adverse party to disprove them, does suffi-
ciently exouse them from tho porsonal reflections of insincerity or
calumny. Then, as to the cause itself, there is no occasion to have r-
course to the aforesaid topics. Valeant!, quantum valere possunt. The
nullity of the protestant ordinations, both as to the episcopal and sacer-
dotal character, may have another origin. I will premise the following
‘considerations, whereby the reuder may be directed, how to form a

‘upon the matter.

i thé consecration of bishops and priests, in Henry VIIL's

‘esteemed uncanonical, and annulled as to jurisdiction, yet, all the time,
during the said reign, the validity of their consecrations was never con-
tested by the catholic party. But, in the succeeding reign of Edward
‘VI, & considerable alteration being made in doctrinal points, and,
among other things, a uew ordinal established, their ordination was not
‘only looked upon as uncanonical, but also as invalid, upon account of

of
ag words, have been pressed into the service
aad others: ed Tn alae tani, ts gaecon Sere
me oth icy a the pod when ty mic sy om teas, he

, Persons's Reasons wi Xai se go 0 Ch and Lew-
Senior, I should add that the last was not ill 1602

| ‘confined to the validity of the ordinations— 2.)
ta fe

exci APPENDIX. fo, xu,
ordinal. ‘The reformers not only struck out the article of obedience to
the see of Rome (which rendered their consecration uncanonieal, ant
deprived them of all spiritual jurisdiction), but the most of them renewed
the error of Aérius, and made no essential difference between the epis-
copal and sacerdotal character, To these errors they nied! several
others, which were directly incompatible with 4 valid ordination ; that
ordination was not a sacrament instituted by Christ, but only a mem
ceremony, to appoint a ministry in religious performances; that all
power, both temporal and spiritual, was derived from the civil gavern=
ment, and, namely, from the king: that those of the episcopal character
could perform nothing effectually towards the validity of their eharaeter,
without the king’s mandate, or letters patent : that those of the sacer=
dofal character had no power to offer sacrifice, to conseerate the holy
eucharist, or to absolve from sin. This was the constant belief both of
the consecrators, and of those that were consecrated according to the
new ordinal: to which may be added, that, though they had held the
orthodox points above mentioned, they made use of a matter and form,
that was insufficient, and not capable of conferring that power, which
essentially belongs to the episcopal and sacerdotal eharacter: sand that,
having at the seme time no intention to confer any orders, but «uch as
were conformable to their errors, which were destructive of Christy
Institution, thelr ordination was, ipso facto, null and invalid. These ere
the considerations, Dr. Harding and others went upon, when they
denied Jewel's character, and represented the whole body of the re-
formed clergy to be no other than laymen, excepting such as were
consecrated in Henry VIIL"s reign, before the new ordinal, or any other
erroneous ceremony of ordination was made use of. For the sumo com
siderations, the learned divines of queen Mary's reign, nay the conyo-
cation, and even the legislative power in parliament, declared the afore
said bishops and inferior clergy to be invalidly consecrated ; and actti-
ally caused ali those to be reordained, in whom they fonnd any essential
defect Tn the following reign of queen Efizabeth, the divines of the
catholic party continued in the same opinion, concerning tha invalidity
of protestant ordinations ; and all were re-ondained, that came over to
them, notwithstanding any pretended consecration among themselves;
—Parker's register, and the account there given of the conseerators’
qualifications, being insignificant in the present ease, where an essential
defect was alleged in the matter, form, and intention of the persons
deputed to perform tho ceremony.

4 (See Suit. 1 Mar, Sess, 2
to, in this Appendix, Ne.

ce Mag Halonen, abd wera

x al

No. xuit] APPENDIX. eexcili

It is farther to be considered, that, ordination bestowing a power to
exercise a divine function, for the gorernment and spiritual advantage of
God's church, the collation of this power upon any particular person
ought to be made appear, by certain outward tokens, and ceremonies :
for, unless the power were distinguished, and made known by such
means, the rest of the community might dispute bis tile, and put up an
equal pretension to the sacred ministry. This supposition will appear
very rational, by parallel cases, both in civil and religious matters. No’
magistrate dares presume to exercise a power over his fellow-subjects, if
he is not first installed by some visible token from his prince. Under
the law of Moses, several ceremonies were made use of, to initiate and
distinguish those, that were designed for the sacred ministry. In the
evangelical law, ceremonies were prescribed, and constantly practised, in
every age, to the same purpose. Indeed, there seems to be no absolute
necessity for such ceremonies, any further than with respect to divine
institution; and, therefore, it is not improbable, that they were not
customary in the law of nature, when the head of a family, or those de-
puted by him, exercised the sacerdotal function of praying in public,
sacrificing, &c. But the revealed law, both old and new, put the faith-
fal under anottier kind of economy. Some may, perhaps, imagine that
natural endowments and study may qualify persons for several parts of
the sacred miniatry, as lectures, instructing, preaching, &. But this is
not sufficient to give them a power, in regard of other parts, where the
effect is spiritual aad supernatural, and depends entirely upon divine in-
stitation. Neither is a bare election, or choice of a sacred ministry, a
sufficient qualification; something more being required by the same
divine institution, before any outward ceremony can be raised to that
efficiency, as to be cepable of producing a spiritual and supernatural
effect. Again, it cannot be alleged with any show of reason, that, in
cases of necessity, such ceremonies, divinely appointed, may be omitted ;
because no necessity can be pleaded against the divine law. ‘There may
be an Emeuwefa in humar: laws, where due regard is had to the legislative
power, and the method approved of by a re-inspection : but, in divine
institutions, and where the effect is entirely supernatural, Eeue(a can-
not take place, or make good the defect, which will inevitably follow from
@ non-compliance with the letter of the Jaw. It follows, in the next
place, that, as no human power can tack a spiritual and supernatural
effect to outward ceremonies, so such effects must be produced by cere-
monies appointed by God himself.

Farther, it is agreed among catholics (and protestants appear also to
allow of it), that sacraments consist of matter and form, i.e. of things

cexciv APPENDIX. (vo. nuit

and actions, which carry some resemblance and analogical relation tothe
nature of the sacrament; and of certain words, which more
determine and point out their signification. ‘This may be iMlastrated by
similis in natural, artificial, and moral matters, The mater of a uct is
a corporeal substance: the form is the disposition of its parts into root,
wunk, and branches. ‘The matter of a house is wood, stone, brick, fron,
&c.: the form is the disposition of the materials into several apartnrents,
and conveniences for a family. The matter of power, in political govern-
ment, are a key, a stall, a particular dress, &e.> the form of the power
are either words, or writing, confirming and explaining the office. New,
as a tree is not to be called or esteemed a tree, if Kehoe
seed, or is reduced to ashes; ax the materials of a

house, till they are properly disposed by the builder; as avi poe
insignificant, till it is confirmed by the words or patent of a prince; >
ordination, which bestows a spiritual power, is not valid, tll the proper
matter and form are applied, according to the institution and design of
the author of that establishment.

Besides these considerations, a regard is also to be had 10 the intention
of the consecrators; and this isa necessary caution inal actons, whew
men proceed rationally. Intention distinguisheth a man from a brute,
and is a test of the validity and beneficial performance of most bawen
actions, whether moral or religious : for, quicquid agunt fomines, intencio
judicat omnes, a common axiom, und very properly applied upon the
present occasion. Tn several narural and artificial performances, where
mats will has no influence, an intention is not requited. An axe with
a good edge and rightly applied, cuts without the carpenter's intention.
‘The same we may say of soed, that is cast into proper soil. Bat in
actions of a political, moral, or religious nature, an intention is abso-
lutely necessary. To crown a person king, in a play, haa no further
consequence: the actors’ meaning is well known, If T make use of the
true matter and form of baptism, in « ludicrots manner, without any
design of complying with the institution of tha: sacrament, the buptiom
a invalid, for want of intention, When these reflections are applied to
the matter in hand, and it is made appeur, tha: the consecrators, besides
making an open profession of several doctrinal points, inconsistent with
the divine institution, do also make use ofan insufficient matter and
form, and, moreover, have no inteusion ty perform the work, accor’
ing to Christ's institution, what opinion ean we have of such am ordi-
nation? The arguments, I shall draw from those promises, ore of
follows.

Ree eee ae eal eee daard EER mae
and ineulid, for want Matter and Porm,
eel eae aie on Berens

Second Proof. Besides the imposition of hands, which was a com-
‘mon ceremony made use of upon other occasions, it was farther requi-
tite to make use of some other matter, or outward token, to signify and
distinguish the power, that was conferred. And, accordingly, it was

distinguishing ceremonies being omitted in the new ordinal, no distinct
power is conferred ; and, by consequence, such ordinations are invalid.

‘Third Proof. Supposing the use of a due matter, there is further
required a form af words applied to it, to determine it to its proper
‘uses, without which the ceremony is still insignificant. Now, as there
eno auch form of words, in the new ordinal, determining the matter,
either as to the epiicopal, or sacerdotal character, or distinguishing the
‘offices, which essentally, and by divine institution, belong to them, the
‘want of such a form makes the ordination invalid: as it happens in all
other commissions of power; which are null and void, upon account of
the same defect,

Fourth Proof. ‘The nature of human and rational actions requires,
that a person should hase an intention to do what he is about; and the
consecrators, in the affair of ordination, ought to have an intention to
perform the ceremony according to the divine institution. Now, the
persons concerned, as cossecrators, in the new ordinal, as well as the
‘Persons consecrated, making a constant and public profession of several
Points of doctrine destracive to the essence of ordination, and divine

tat on ey a vs cnt diffrence, jure divino,
iscopacy and presbytery: that bishops received all power

to their charactor, even the spiritual, from lay hands, viz. the

Priests had no power to absolve from sin, nor to offer

formably to their opinion, all that came over to the Catl
and bad been consecrated ouly according to the new,
ordained.

Sixth Proof. About the year 1563, thore was a

——e—— — Ull

xo. xe} APPENDIX. cexevit

and the Catholies took occasion to style the reformed bishops “ Parlia-
mentary bishops;” declaring, at the same time, that, as their ordinatiow
was always null, from the beginning, us being contrary to Christ's
‘institution, so it had hithorto also been illegal; the new ordinal being:
repealed under queen Mary, and never re-established by any express
‘act of parliament, till upon the occasion here mentioned.

Seeenth Proof. There was another occurrence, that happened in the
‘year 1662, which was very much to the disadvantage of the new ordinal,
and exposed the deficiency of the form of ordination, It was thought
fit, upon a revising of the book of common-prayer and ordinal, that
words should be added to the form of eonscerating bishops and pricats,
specifying a distinction between those two churacters; this being the
grand defect objected against it by the Catholic writers, And this
affords a strong suspicion, that even Protestants themeelves were not
satisfied with their ordinal before.’

Eighth Proof. AW any one suspects that this way of attacking the
Protestant hierarchy, and unchurching the party, upon account of w

‘of matter and form, and want of intention, is peculiar to
Catholics, and not conformable to the doctrine of thelr learned
ten abroad, J will briefly observe from their writings, that there ie an
‘exact conformity in all these respects ; and that not only achool divinos,
‘but the councils and fathers of former ages, all agree, that the matter
and form of orders ought to be specific, and not alterable at pleasure 7
muuch more that the conseerators ought to have a due intention to per
form that holy work, as it was first instituted.

Petrus a St. Josepho. De sacramentis in gonere. Parisiis 1648.
™ Ex probabiliori et tutiori sententiii, est de essentii prodictarum ordi-
nationum, ut instrumenta, que in iis porrigi solent, physicé eontin-

‘dom, fib, i. De ordine, cap. i. “ Tum denique ex communi sensu

& prolatorum, qui non putarent aliquem validé ordinatum

esse in sacerdotem,si predicta ccremonia pratermissa esset. Unde se-

dulé corant, non taotum ut ordinando porrigatur calix et patena, cum”
pane et vino, sed etiam ut ab eo tangantur.”

Stee hat alluded to, will be seen later —7°}

eexevill APPENDIX, (yo. aur.

Potrus Binsfield, in ench. theol. pastoralis. Parisiis 1631. eap. t
§.5. “In sacramentis utendum est rebus et verbis & Christo insti-
tutis."—Tdem ibidem § 6. “Si quis per additionem vel diminutionem
yorborum intendit inducere ritum ab ecclesii Catholici alionum, non
videtur perficere sacramentum.’—Idem, de stcramento ordinis, exp. 16.
§.3. “Que forma? sunt verba episcopi, per que exprimitur actus
traditions et potestatis cirea rem traditam.”

St. Tho. 8. part. qu. 60. art, 5.in corp, “ Quia ergo sanetifientio hominis
est in potestate Dei sanctificantis, non pertinet ad hominem suo juidicio:
assumere res quibus sanctificetur; sed hoe debet esse ex divin judicio
determinatum.”—Idem, 3. p.qu. GO, art 7. ad tertium. “ Verbis, quibus:
sacramentorum forma consistit, addere quicquam aut detrahere non licet,
quo verus corum eentus corrumpatur.”—Idem ibidem art. 4, in sorpore,
“ Si Intendat, per hujusmodi additionem aut diminutionem, allum ritem:
inducere, qui non sit ab ecclesid receptus, non videtur perfieere sacra-
mentum; quia non videtur, quod intondat facere id, quod Eacit ec-
clesin."—Idem, supplem. ad 3, p. qu. $6. art 5. in corpore.

‘oportet ese materiam hujus sacramenti (ordinis) sicut et alioram
sacramentorum.”—Idem ibidem quest. 37. art. 5. in corpore. “ Quin
principalis actus sacerdotis est, consecrare corpus et sanguinem Christi ;
ideo in ips’ datione calicis, sub forma verboram determinata, character
sacerdotalis imprimitur.”"—Idem, supplem, 3. p- qu. $7; art Se ad 2dutm,
© Ad secundum, dicendum, quid Dominus diselpulis dedit saeerdotalem
potestatem, quantum ad principalem actum, ante passionem in eoand,
quando dixit, accipite, ot manducate; unde subjunxit, hoe facite in
meam commemorationem ; sed, post resurrectionem, dedit eis potestatem
sacerdotalem, quantum adactum secundarium qui est ligars, et solvere.”

Bonacina, tom. 1. tract. 1. disp. 1. de sacramentis in genere. qe 2
puncto 1. n. 11. “Secundd, dubium est, utrum ecelesia possit mutare
et variare materiam sacramentoram. Respondeo negutivé: ratio est,
quia materia ct forma sacramentorum est determinata; illa scilicet,
quam Christus instituit ot determinavit.’—Idem ibidem n. 13. “ Quares,
utruin sicut est determinata materi sacramentorum, ita etiam sit detere
minata forma, seu verba? Respondeo ex divin4 institutione formam
sacramentorum, quae necessarid adhibenda est in sacramentis, determi-
natam esse.”—Idem ibidem n. 15. " Secus (i, e. sacramentum nom
valid} administratur) si non sit eadem significatio; aut ai deficiat debita
intentio ; utuccidit, quando minister cum mutatione accidentali intendit
novum ritum inducere in ecclesti, ct non intendit facere, quod facit
sancta mater ecclesia."—Tdem ibidem n. 25. * Si verba mquivoca ad
hibeantur, intentione significandi aliud, quim per verba Forme siguifi-

_ "|

wo. xt11.) APPENDIX. COXCIX:

‘catur, non est validam sacramentum."—Idom, tom. I. tract. 1. disp. 8.
‘De sacramento ordinis, cj. unica, puncto 3. prop. 1..n. 2 “ Traditione
calicis cum vino, et patenw cum hostil, perficitur ordinatio sacerdotalis =
consequenter sacerdos remanct jnitintus ordino aacordotali, si, his
peractis, episcopus moriatur, antequam illa verba proferat, accipe
spiritum sanctum, S¢q quasvis, his verbis prutermissis, imperfecta sit
sscerdotalis potostas, cim sacerdos a peccatis nequeat absolutionem
impendere, preetermissis ab episcopo preeeitatis verbis."—Idem ibidem,
ae 4. Credibile est, Christum non unicam ommino materiam insti
‘tulsse pro sacramento ordinis; sed apostolis, et consequenter eorum
successoribus, contulisse potestatem conferendi ordines por traditionem
instrumentorum, quibus indicatur potestas, que in unoquoque ordine
confertur,"—Idem ibidem prop. 2 n. 13. “ Forma sacramenti ordinis
sunt verbs, quan ab episcopo proferuntur imperative modo, cum expres-
slone potestatis, quae confertur. Hwe propositio est de fide.”

Estius in lib. 4, dist. 1, § 18, “ Est autem hoe loco sciendum, now
tam 4 sacris literis, quim perpetual atque ab apostolis accept tradi-
tione, nox habere materia & formam uniuscujusque sacramenti.”—
Idem, ibidem, “ Quamvis etiam recentiores quidam putant eam (for-
mam baptismi) ex seripturis non haberi, sed cx solft traditione ¢ prop-
teren quéd verbis istis Christi existiment non esse significatum, quibus
inter baptizandum verbis sit utendum; sed tantum praceptum, ut in
nomine suo, sou in virtute Trinitatis, baptizent, veteres tamen, de ver-
borum necessitate disserentes, ex commemorato scripturm loco ple~

Iatim potestatem ministerii sacri, que in unoquoque ordine confertur.”"
—Idem ibidem § 24, “lod non dubitandam, quin ritus hojus sacra+
‘menti, quos ut cssentiales hodie servat cccleaia, ab apostolis, Christo
authore, focrint ecclesiw traditi; etiamsi forte iis apostoli non semper
fuerint usi.”

‘Lud. Abelly de sacramento ordinis, c. 7. § 2, “ Cooteriim, ad solven-
das plures difficultates, que cirea materias illas & formas singulorum
ordinum posent occurrere, observandum est, quod docet Bellarminins ;
eredibile esse Christum Dominum istas omnes materias ordinum insti-
tuisse; non quidem in particulari, sed generatim prucipiendo apostolis,
‘et, per illos, eplscopls corum successoribus, ut ordines conferrent per
traditionem instrumentorum illorum, quibus significaretur corum po+
tostas ; et verbis conceptis eandem illam traditionem exprimerent. Quod
etiam plaribus probat.—TIdem, de sacramentis in genere, eap. 1. sect. 3.
“Ad propositam questionem communis theologorum responsio est affirs
mantiuin; nimirum, suppositi institutione sacramentorum niovm logis

=

cee APPENDIX. [so, xx.

divinitas fact, ad validam illorum confectionem, res ensdem, & eadem
verba requiri determinaté, secundum ipsios Christi Domini instituentis
voluntatem.’—Idem, de ordine cap. 7. sect, 2,“ Formam denique is
vorbis istis consistere, que ab episcopo proferuntur modo imperativo,
cum expressione potestatis qua confertur,—Idens “ Quares, undenam
scire possimus, quwnam sint res ile determinate, verbs item determi-
nata, qua ad validam sacramentorum confectionem, ex divie& instin~
one, necesarid requiruntur? Respondetur, id constare partim ex
sacri scripturi, partim ex traditiono divini, quam ex ipsius ecclesia, vel
exprossé declarations, vel continul praxi diseimas.”

Isambertus art. 6. articulo 9, rectd monet, “ non solum prevcepti, sed
ctiam sacramenti necessitate requiri, ut qui ordisem aliquem suseiplunt,
quod maximé notandum cst, illius materiam ab episeopo pornetam
physic? tangant. Quod variis argumentis probat; ac presertin an
thoritate Clementis VIIL, summi pontificis, qui speeiali diplomate de
erevit, re-ordinari, saltem sub conditione, eos, qui tune temporis fuerant
ab episeopa Sagiensi ordinati; e6 quéd nec episcopus We per selpsumn
tradidisset instrumenta ordinandis, neo ordinandi physio’ instruments
illa totigissent.”

Gamachwus in 3 p. D. Tho, q. 60. cap “Res sensibiles im sacm-
mentis omnibus ita sunt determinate, ut eas matare non liceat; Hee
licuorit etiam in antiqua lega”'—Idem, io 3. p..D. Tho. q. 60, de ser
montis, cap. 4. “In sucramentis novm legis non solum res, sed etiam
verba sunt omnind determinata,"—Idem, in 3. p. D. Tho, de sacra
mento ordinis, cap, 4. Materia ordinationis goneraliter loqaendo est
traditio et porrectio illarum reram, seu instrumentoruro, quay ad pro
priam cujusque ordinis functionem spectant.” Iden, ibid. “ Hine
igitur facile etiam colligimus, hiereticos in Anglid, Germania, Gallit,
alfisqo Jocls nullam prorsus hnbere veram ecclesiam, aut hierarebism.
Quis, etiamsi aliquando jactent, in quibusdam locis se hubere vers
episcopos, ct veros saccrdotes ritd ordinates, nikilominus id emstne
veritati ct rationi contrarium est; neque enim fix sacerdotibas conse
crandis adbibent materiam et formam necessariam.”

‘Tertullinnus, * Lex tangeodi posita est, et forma prieseripta.”

S. Basilius de Spiritu Sancto cap. 10. “ Si quis baptiamum reeipiat,
fact& aliqui mutatione in his, que d Christo tradita sunt, perinde ext
ac si baptimum non reeiperet.”

Tract. 8. in Jo. “ Accedit verbum ad elementum,
Idem, Epist, 23, “ Nisi sacramenta aliquam
dmilitudinem haberent caram rerum, quas denotant, jam non easent sa
cramenta."—Idem, |. 6. contra Donatist. cap, 25. "Certa cunt verba

See

[a

xo. xuih] APPENDIX. eeei

evangelica, sine quibus non potest baptismus congcerari."—Idem, |. 19.
contra Faustum. “Illa syllabie celeriter sonantes et transeuntes, nisi
dicerentur, von consecrarentur.”

S. Ambrosius, |, de dignitate sacerdotali, “ Homo imponit manum,
‘et Deus largitur gratiam.”

Bellarminas de sacramento ordinis |, 1. cap. 9. “Credibile autem est,
Dominum instituisse istas omnes materias ordinum, non quidem in par-
ticulari, sed generatim monendo apostolos, ut ordines conferrant =
ceremoniam. instrumentorum, quibus significaretur eorum
Idem, de sacramento baptismi I. 1. cap. 3. “ Porro hane esse veram et
necessariam formar baptismi, colligitur ex evangelio; sed non evidenter
exsoloevangelio; sed cogimur recurrere ad traditionem, et ecclesiw de
terminationem.” Iden, de sacramentis in genere, |. 1, cap. 21. “ Si ine
tendit introducere novum ritam absoluté, tune non perficitur sacramen-
tum : non quia desit forma, sed quia deest intentio. Convineiturenim ille,
non véllefacere, quod facit vera ecclesia; quandoquidem vult introducers
Fitum qui nunquam fuit in universali eoclesi’.”

Conciliam Florentinum, in decreto unionis. “ Sextam sacramentum
est ordinis, cujus materia est illud, per cujus traditionem confertur
ord.”

‘Coneil. Trident. Sess. ‘7, 0, 11. “ Si quis dixerit in ministris, dum sa~
eramenta conficiunt ct conferunt, non requiri intentionem sultem ficl-
‘endi quod facit ecclesia, anathenaa sit.”

At appears from these quotations, that the English catholics are con-
formable to the rest of their church, in the reasons, they allege for the
invalidity of the protestant ordinal ; and that they proceed according to
the following system, viz., that sacramonts aro visible signs; that these
signs ought to lave some resemblance of the thing signified ; that
Christ only could appoint and institute such signs as should have & su

‘effect; that these signs, both as to matter and form, were
determined by Christ, at least in general (viz, that sueh a matter and
form should be made choice of, as pointed out and distinguished the
power, that was given ; leaving it to the apostles to specify that matter
and form, whieh, as it appears by the practice in all ages, they actually
did); that an intention is reqaired in all human actions, much more in
those of divine institution, where the effect expeeted is spiritual und eu-
pernatural ; that those, in fact, can have no intention to eenform them=
elves to the divine institution of the ceremony, who make use of a
matter and form, which is destructive of it; that, in fine, the protestant
‘ordinal, omitting those things, that are essential to the true matter and
form, is invalid upon account of that omission, as also for want of adue

:
=

eccil APPENDIX. [xo. xen,
intention, These arguments will appear in their full force, when the
reader has considered the objections following, with the answers I shall
make to them, «

First Objection, There is no uniformity or consistency in the
catholics’ arguments, for defeating the orders of the chureh of England,
One while they give » romautic account of an ordination ab the Nagis-
head tavern. This failing, they endeavour to prove Parker's register o
be a pioce of forgery. Their adversaries, having driven them from
this post, some have recourse to an essential defect in the matter and
form, others allege a want of intention in the consecrators, What can
they conclude from such uncertainties ?

“inswer. This way of proceeding is usual in all sorts of controver-
sies, where conjectures, probabilities, and demonstrations are always
suppored to have their due force respectively. ‘This consideration in-
duced catholic writers to make use of several mediums, in order to
support the main charge. ‘The facts mentioned must stand or fall, ac-
cordingly as proofs appoar. Hitherto protestants have not been able
to give sufficient content upon that head ; and catholics are abundantly
provided other ways, to justify their opinion and practice. And, wer
the nullity of Protestant ordinations undoterminable from intrinsie ar
guments, the gencral concurrence of all the learned, together with the
convocation and parliament in queea Mary's reign, who made a diligent
enquiry, and were the best judges of the ease; these, I say, having
made a public declaration of the aforesaid nullity, can catholics have
more certainty, or better grounds to go upon ?

Second Objection, Ax to the declarations made by the convocation,
parliament, and Ioarned divines of queen Mary's reign, against protes-
tant ordinations, they, belug a party concerued, are not to be admitted
a3 proper judges. Besides, the clergy of those days were so undo
quainted with the doctrine of their own church, as to believe uncanonl-
cal ordinations were invalid: their malice was such against the reformer,
that they rejected their orders, merely to expose and ridicule thems s—
to say nothing of the motive of interest, For the nullity of their lessor
was a consequence of the nullity of their episcopal character; and the
next incumbent reaped the benefit of it, by admitting a new tenant,

Answer, 1 do not well understand in what sense the parliament, oF
legislative power, can be called a party, much less be esteemed improper
judges from that suggestion. Docs not the reformation stand entirely
upon that bottom? If the representatives of the mation, the first of
queen Elizabeth, were proper judges, and their authority decisive, in
matters of faith, there was more reason to submit to them, i queen
Mary's reign, in matters of fact, in matters of faith, we are remitted

> al

—

‘NO. NUE) APPENDIX.

to another sort of judges: but both reason and the laws of the nation
allow them a power, to pronounce upon matters of faet without appeal.
So that, when the case is traly stated, catholic writers are supported
with the highest human authority, ip their opinion concerning protes-
tant ordinations, which their adversaries ought not to reject, if they will
talk coherently and in charncter. The reflection, that is made concern-
ing the capacity and learning of the divines of those days, is both unjust
and abusive. The account I have given, and which all the world gives,
of their works and abilities, deserves much better. And particularly,
‘as to what they are charged with, concerning uncanonical ordinations,
how could they Imagine they were Invalid upon that aecount, who ad=
mitted of such ordinations, as were made in king Henry VIII's reign,
after the schism, which undoubtedly were uncanonical ? What is in-
‘sinoated in the next place, that their orders wore disallowed, purely out
of malice, is too barefaced a calumny. Would they act contrary to
their own opinion, fly in the face of the church's authority, and expote
themselves publicly to its consures, out of humour, or in favour of their
passions? ‘There seems to be more malice in those, that make auch
reflections, than those, they attack, could be thought capable of. As to
what regards leases, I own it might be the consequence of the invalidity
of thelr ordination ; though T am vonfident it was not the intention, and.
fax from the only design, of the other party. Sach benefits are often
reaped by the next possessor, as well in ecclesiastical revenues, as in
‘others. But then, regard is to be had to the circumstances of the un-
fortunate, who suffer upon such occasions; and F don't meet with any
instances of hardship, the tenants underwent in the present juncture.
‘But, howovor this might bo, and whatover advantages catholic bishops
might take from renewing their leases, it is manifest they had better
‘motives, which induced them to reject protestant ordinations.

Third Mbjection. The now ordinal was drawn up with the joint as-
sistance of several catholic bishops ; from whenee it may be eonjectared,
‘that ® matter and form was agreed upon, sufficient for the validity of
orders.

Answer. "The case is misrupresented, and the argument inconclusive,
‘The most of those, that wore employed upon this occasion, were open
‘anid zealous maintainers of the reformed doctrine, Calvinists by principle,
‘and partionlarly ill affected towards the jus divinum of episcopacy.
One or two of this committee, who had deserted the churoh, in Henry
VAIL" reign, in tho artiele of the supremacy, made a step further, when

c fat the compiling of this notable ordinal, But that they
were catholics, does not appear. It is probable, they were at that
“occasional conformists ; seeing that, soon after, they returned to

—_—

Seriptures, fathers, or tho ancient rituals; but, on

mention of a matter and form, never heard of in forn

maintain them to be absolutely necessary, for the walidi

Such are those additional ceremonies of unctions,

gospel book, the delivering of instruments, the touching

and paten, with other innovations in the form; especially the works

importing a sacrifice for the living and the dead, C-
Answer, What the school divines have delivered, ir

matter and form of orders, is conformable to what we meet |

scriptures, the ancient farhers, and former rituals, in per

‘watters; though they do not pretend, thus every:

has eee added since, is essential, Unetions are men!

seriptures, and the writings of the fathers, when parsons or |

consecrated to the divine service. Christ himself made use

ments, when the apostles were made priests and bishops, at

supper. ‘The power of offering sacrifice was conferred, at S

under a proper form of words; though the words, “for the

the dead,” were added since, to signify some particular vlfects,

ssier and mitre are also additional ccremonics, not without an

signification, ‘The fathers studiously omitted to declare or ape

ceremonies made use of in the administration of the sacraments, {

sons, they themselves have given, When the ancient rituals

posed, they gave us an account of the ceremonies, that were

in those days; which, in substance, are the same with those

school divine. And though no mention is made, in some,

livery of instroments, as is now practised, pet we

something of that kind was in ase, to intimate and express the

that was conferred. But let this be as you will, the school divines

‘be charged with any innovation, bor what is warranted by the

the auiversal church, which hus the power to specify chen

* This right, however, to remark, that, with the ex

posed his colleagnes, and was consequently i we know
808 cpg ‘cmpilation uf the ordinal. e m

r
they were the same individuals who had drawn wp’ the:
withont forndation, See Strspe’s Cranmer, 192; and

_— ia

—

xo. x44) APPENDIX. ecey

school divines, as if they were entirely strangers to the doctrine of an-
tiquity, and not to be attended to, in matters of faith. Those that have
‘but cast an eye upon Petrus Lombardus, the master of the schools,
may | that his Book of Sentences is nothing but a collec«
‘tion from the Scriptures and fathers, with some romarks of his own
upon them; which the divines, of succeeding ages, have drawn out
‘more at length. And though, now and then, they have run into some
‘unnecessary excursions, yet the Scriptures and fathers are the warp and
‘the woof of the web or borly of scholastic divinity: and, notwithstand-
‘ing the humour, some persons are carried away with, of ridiculing and
depreciating their labours, it will be thought a bold attempt, among
catholics, for any ane to call in question what they universally agree
‘upon, in matters of religion.

Fifth Objection, The best intelligence, we can have of the matter
and form of the sacraments, is from the Scriptures: where we moct
‘with an account of their institution and practice. Now, the only matter
and form of orders, taken notice of in the Scriptures, are imposition of
hands, with certain prayers proper to the occasion; which being set
down and recommended in the new ordinal, all is performed, that is
required to a valid ordination.

Answer. Catholics are willing to acknowledge, that it is proper to
have recourse to the Scriptures, to. be informed of several things be-
longing to the sacraments, But, at the same time, they say that several
‘things appertaining to them are to be observed, which are not expressed
in the Scriptures, but known to us only by tradition: that, as the holy
writers did not undertake to publish a ritual or ceremonial book, things
of that kind were delivered by word of mouth, kept up by practice, and
80 transmitted down to posterity: that, though we learn from the Serip-
tures that imposition of hands was a ceremony made uae of in conferring
orders, they do not tell us, it was the matter, much less, that it was the
only matter; and that, in fact, Christ, at the ordaining of the apostles
at the Inst supper, is not said to have made use of it. We read only
that he made use of instruments, viz. the chalice, &e, i-—not that catho-
lies deny imposition of hands to be, at least, the partinl matter of
orders; but that the Scriptures do not express it in terms.

In the next place, concerning the form;—the Scripture intimates it
ought to be prayer: but what kind of prayer it does not declare.
Questionless, it is supposed to be a prayer adapted to the purpose of
the sacrament, determining the matter, and expressing the office, and
distinguishing it from any other. Let us sce how the now ordinal
answers this demand, ‘The form of priesthood is: * Receive the Holy,
Ghosts whose sins thou dost forgive, they are forgiven ; and whore sins

VOL, I. “

thow dost retain, they are retained: and be thou a faithful dispenser of
the word of God, and of his holy sacraments, in the none of the Father,
of the Son, aad of the Holy Ghost" The form of episcopacy is:
“Take tho Holy Ghost, and romember pana tyne
God, schick is in thee by imposition of hands; for God

us the spirit of fear, pprmmaniderpse ica
forms are defective upon several accounts. That of pricethood entirely
‘omits what regards the power of offering snerifice ; which ie am essential
part of the character, The form, made use of in the mew ordinal,
having a relation te the power of absolving, which is a branch of joris-
dietion, pre-supposes the sacerdotal character, is separable from it, and
was conferred by onr blessed Saviour at a different thme, vie., after his
resurrection, As to the form of episcopacy, it is so defective, that it ix
altogether insignificative, not distinguishing between a bishop and a
Justice of poace. Those defects the English clergy were sensible of,
when they were pressed by the dissenting protestants, concerning the
validity of their ordors, and pretended succession from the ehureh of
Rome, by having recourse to their ordinations; 80 that, at last, they
were obliged, by a deerce of convocation, an. 1662, to publish mone
explicit forms, by adding the following class. "To the form of pricst-
hood, after the words, “ Receive the Holy Ghost,” they added, * Far
the work and office of w priest in the church of Ged, now committed wat
thee by the imposition of our hands" t0 the form of

the same words, was added, “ For the office and work of « bishop im the
church of God, aow committed unto thee by the imposition of ome handy
Dr. Burnet will have it, that this alteration was made, purely to stop
the olamours of the dissenting partys because, ax Mr,

in his answer to Mr, Ward (p. 29), * in our ordinals, they did net &od
any positive distinction between a bishop and a priest, in the words
used at the imposition of bande” Wo have only Dr. Burnet’s word,
that this was the oecasion for altering the form. Tam apt to think, the
alteration was made rather, at the importunivy of some members of the
church by law established, who, about that time, were more than
perplexed with scruples, concerning the validity of their orders! Haw=
ever, it will not be anseasonable to make two or three obserratkaer
‘upon the occasion. *

* Ordinal of Edward VE. apu Sparrow, 17. a
» Additions to the Fon of fea Vi's Ordinal, apni W:
+ Vinication of English Ordititions, 72. ;
# [Osustable ream Unt it was made iaunedialy after the ra
Lengar's Erastus Sonior, a wwek which succesfully attacked Bi
{Sean oC the potent frm of ndinaon,“ Reunshs on Le

ran al

=—

NO. xLIh) APPENDIX. ecevii

In the first place, methinks, the remedy came very late. An old
grievance is not casily removed ; and, probably, eatholies might judge
themselwes neither to have been particular nor unreasonable, in the ex+
ceptions they had made nguinst the ordinal, since the dissenters were

with that alteration, upon the same plea of defectiveness,
Besides, if the aforesaid alterations were unnecessary, it was a shameful
condescension in the members of the convocation (not to say a
‘up of the cause, a8 to all prior ordinations), especially, if Dr. Bramhall’
way of reasoning had been worthy of their notice. This author tells
us, that ordination is a moral work or composition, where the ingre=
dients are not to be considered disjunctively, but conjunetively; and
whore parts, at n distance from one another, are united in their signifi-
cation and operation. So that, though the words § priest * and * bishop *
are not expressed in the form, nor any other words specifying those
offices, yet considering things morally, and taking in the whole ceremony
of ordination, wherein the name of ‘bishop’ is.found seven times, and
that of ‘priest’ three times, those two characters are plainly specified,
and the form actually applied to the matter, in 1 compound, though
not in a divided, sense; which is all the application that is required, in
things of amoral kind. This plausible explanation of the matter, how=
ever, was cither not understood, or disregarded by the convocation,
when they came to a resolution of altering the form. They might
apprehend, it would not be so fully satisfactory to the dissenters ; as,
Sndeod, it is not to any one, that duly considers the case. For, though,
in some sense, ordination may be ealled a moral action or
yet words, that are made use of upon such oceasions, are not to be
deprived of their usual import, or to have any other construction put
‘upon them, than what they will boar, Now, ordination being, as it
‘were, a patent or commission, signifying and conferring power, itimports
little, as to the validity of the commission, how often the person's name
‘oF office is mentioned, in the preamble to the commission, unless there
‘be a form of words, to determine the matter, and actually make the
application. It is true, naming the person and office in the preamble
declares the design; but it docs not prove the fact, or actual collation
ef the power, We have a parallel case in the sacrament of baptism.
‘The previous ceremonies and prayers give us the person's name, with
the conditions of the engngemonts, and character of a Christian: but,
‘unless the divine institution be observed, as to the matter and form,
baptism cannot have its proper effect. The distinctiow of a compound
and divided sense cannot supply that defect,

Sixth Objection. Considering how the divines of the church of Rome
‘are divided in their opinions, concerning the matter und form of orders,

ue

iii K a

it is a hardship upon their adversaries, to require more from thera, than
what the catholics themselves judge to be essential to the validity of
orders. There are many instances of this variety of opinions, viz. ean~
cerning the specifying of the matter and form, whether determined
by Christ, or left to his church? Whether imposition of hands ix the
only matter, or the use of instruments essential 7 Is unction essential
to: episeopal consecration? Whether “Esto: Sacerdos,” and. “Eide
Episcopus,” may not be esteemed a valid form? Whether the sscerdotal
character is conferred by one or two distinct forme
obates of the like kind; wherein sometimes the negative, other thnes
the affirmative, are not only favourable to the protestant cause, but
evidently justify the validity of their ordinations. ——
Anncer. This objection draws no consequence after it, in favour of
protestant ordinations. School disputes, and the private opinions of
divines, are no rule in cases of this nature. ‘The learned propose several
questions, both in practical and speculative matters; and determine
what, in their own judgment, might, or might not, be essential, In case
the charch thought it fit to declare herself upon the subject. — Do
never propose their private sentiments, as a rule, ix
‘common opinion and practice observed in the church. ee
rsa rege Se St a ES OL
upon some ceremonies not to be essential, yet they are so difiident, as
to think it requisite, they should be supplied, whensoever they ane
omitted, either through igaorance, negligence, of any other means, as
well in submission to the general practice of the church, which requires
it, a8 to put the thing out of question, whieh otherwise would be very
doubtful. Allowing therefore, that protestants may be favoured, its some
parts of their plea, by the opinion of particular divines, they are deserted
ptt ne
justified in their pretended orders. 4
Seerath Objection. ‘There cannot be a more convincing
validity of protestant ordinations, than the practice of the Greek.
where their orders are allowed by the present church of
conferred only by imposition of bands, without delivery of instruments,
chalice, paten, &e, ee
Answer. Twill pot dispate the fact, which I find well attested: but
Leannot see of what sceviee it can be to protestants, in justification of
their orders. So mineh, indeed, it proves; that the delivery of the
chalice, &cy was not a divine institution, But them there is a wh
difference between the Greek church and the protestants,
this omission. The Greeks omit it, by an express

ee

so. Xun) APPENDIX. eecix

without the church's approbation. Are we to imagine, that every
private priest, bishop, or even national church, has authority to deter
‘mine those matters, which were to be specified only by the wholo
chureh : especially those nice points, which regard the sacraments, and
which bave a divine establishment? The omission, therefore, may ine
validate orders among the protestants, though it be no detriment to the
Greeks, But catholic divines do not insist much upon this, The
ordinal of Edward VI. is charged with other omissions and defects,
whieh are contrary to the divine institution ; and wherein it varies from
the Groeka in several points, which are looked upon as essential, by
those of that communion ; as, namely, that part of the ceremony, which
specifies the office, with the power, of offering sucrifice, &0.
Catholic writers impose upon their adversaries,
when they represent them, as denying all sacrifices; and, by this means,
endeavour to prove, that they are destitute of priesthood, and
‘could not receive the sncerdotal character at their ordination: whereas
their clergy, upon all occasions, style themselves priests, and constantly
acknowledge « sacrifice in the new law.

Ansicer. Some have been pleased to divert themselves with the ap-
pellation of priest, when it is bestowed upon the reformed clergy 5 and L
‘cannot say that the cap fits their head very well, when the principal fune=
tion of persons of that charactor is attended to. Many of them are better
pleased with the title of ~ minister." As for “ priest,” unless it have
some adjunct, by way of explanation, people are apt to take a person, s0
named, to be m priest of the Roman communion : qaestionless, upon ac~
count of the sacrificiug power, which is aunexed to his character. And
indeed, when we examine the merits of the causo, there are some grounds,
why this notion shonld obtain amongst the generality of the people. Itis
trve, protestants acknowledge w sacrifice in the new law: but what sacra
fice is it? Why, uo other than the sacrifice of the eross, offered up only
once by ovr blessed Saviour, the only trae priest, they own in the new
Jaw = so that the whole body of the reformed clergy are destitute of that
character, and only nominally pricsts ; priesthood and sacrifice being cor=
relatives. As for the sucrifices of prayer, alms, a contrite beart, and other
soclilike spiritual oblations, they come not up to the demands of true
‘priesthood, nor bestow any character or privileges, bat what may be
claimed by any one of the laity. Howerer, 1 do not deny, but that some
Of the learned protestant clergy have stood up for a sncrifice and priest
hood, im the strict acceptation of those words; and have maintained that,
at Christ offered up the cucharist, as a sacrifice, at the last supper, so all
‘tuinisters of the new law are empowered to do the sume. ‘This, they say,
they are obliged to acknowledge, from the constant practice, and testi-
mony, of all the ancient fathers of the church, But what is this to the y

=

eccx APPENDIX. [va sen

common belief of the reformed churches ?—who nre so. far from joining
with thoxe learned divines, that they despise their number, and represent
them as singular, hetorodox, and papistically inclined.

Ninth Objection. ‘Tho writers of the church of Rome talk very ineon-
sistendly, when they attack protestant ordinations, upon account of the
errors they were involved in, against the trac chureb. How, say they,
can those ordinations be valid, where both the persons
and those consecrated, maintain opinions destructive of the essential
parts of the institution ?—for instance, in denying a sacrifice, the jus
divinum of episcopal power, the power of absolving from sin, Se. ‘This
way of reasoning, says the other party, is not conformable to the doctrine,
and practice of their own church. Is it not an unquestionable tenet among
catholics, that the validity of the sacraments depends not apon the qualities
of the minister, any more than the effects of « remedy upon the qualities
of the physician? Wore not the orders of horetics and
proved of, notwithstanding their errors, and disobedience to the church?
Was not baptism, conferred by the Arians, judged to be valid, moewith-
standing their error concerning the Son of God, which was destructive of the
form ?—with many other instances of the sme kind, which occur in history,

nswer, There is no inconsistency in the writers of the churel of
Rome, upon this subject. ‘They aro well acquainted with the doctrine of
the church, in admitting orders, conferred by heretics and schismaties.
Sometimes they have been allowed of; at other times, rejected. When
‘every thing essential, with due matter and form, was made ue of, such
ordinations were approved of, though conferred by persous, who bad for-
saken the communion of the church. But where there was a defeet, as to
due matter and form, the caso was otherwise. False doctrine alone does
not invalidate orders, unless it be expressed in the form, 59 ax to destroy
the sense of the words; which is to be observed in the case of the Arians
baptizing. They maintained an error, contrary to what the eatholie
ehurch professed, even in the form of baptism ; but, their error not being
‘expressed in the form of orders, $0 a8 to alter their genuine signification,
the quality of the minister had no influence upon the sacrament. Bat the
ease is quite different in the protestant ordinations, where the proper
matter and form are not made use of, and where the form, whereby the
power of sacrificing is given, is ontirvly omitted : to say nothing of other
defects of their ordinal, Besides, it is probable, these defeets and omis
sions were purposely designed against several articles of the catholic
charch, concerning the sacrament of orders ; which és an aggravated cir
cumstance, and gives catholics grounds (o judge, that the consectatars
had no intention to do, as the church docs, but quite the contrary ; sit
will appear in my reply to the next objection.

No, XLitt] APPENDIX. eccxi

Tenth Objection. It is agreed by the divines of the church of Rome,
that the private intention of the minister does not put a bar to the effect
of the sacrament; which is conformable to the institution. For, the
minister being ouly a bare instrument, the part he acts is only to make
use of the matter and form ; the rest is entirely the work of God, who is
the principal agent.

Answer. The doctrine of the church of Rome, as to the point men-
tioned, is this: besides a due matter and form, the minister ought to
have an intention of doing what the church does. For,as he is a rational
instrument, he is supposed to make use of his reason ; which he cannot
be said to do, without having some intention : and the least, that can be
allowed him, is, to intend to do, what God and the church designed he
should do. Now, as to any particular or bye intention of his own, it can
have no influence upon the wor: he is employed about, provided it does
not destroy his main inten:ion ; as certainly it does, if either expressly or
interpretatively he declares against doing what the church does. When
these matters are seriously considered, I believe it will be found that the
protestant consecrators, who proceeded according to the directions of the
new ordinal, could have no real intention of doing what the church does.
For, though they expressed no design of acting inconsistently with the
intention of the church, yet, by voluntarily omitting those things, which
were necessary to carry on the work, and answer the intention of the
church, they made an interpretative declaration against it. Several
other objections have been made against catholics, in this method, they
take, of proviug the invalid’: of protestant ordinations ; which, however,
are replied to by Erastus senior and junior, and others, to whom I remit
the reader.

No. XLIII.—(Referred to at page cexcvii.)
An Act, declaring the making and consecrating of the Archbishops and
Bishops of this realm, to be good, lawful, and perfect.
(Stat. 8 Eliz. c. 1.)

Forasmuch, as divers questions, by overmuch boldness of speech and
talk, amongst many of the common sort of people, being unlearned,
have lately grown, upon the making and consecrating of archbishops and
bishops within this realm, whether the same were, and be, duly and
orderly done according to the law, or not; which is much tending to
the slander of all the state of clergy, being one of the greatest states of
this realm ; therefore, for the avoiding of such slanderous speech, and
to the intent, that every man, that is willing to know the truth, may
plainly understand that the same evil speech and talk is not grounded
upon any just matter, or cause, it is thought convenient, hereby partly

estate ecclesiastical of the same; and the same power, | ;
it rh aie
twenty-fifth year of his reign, did, by authority of
other things, set forth a certain order, of the
archbishops and bishops, within this realm, and other his
should be elected and made, as by the same more
And that also the late king of worthy memory, king
lawfully succeed the stid late king Henry, his father, in the imperial
pocst ach teieet empllarmmeepagsd
jurisdiction, and authority before-mentioned, asa thing to him |
with the same ienperial crown, and so ased the same
And that also the said Inte king Edward VL, im his time, by authority
of partiament, caused a godly and virtwous book, entituled, The Borkof
and Ceremonies in the Church of England, to be made
not caly for cae uniform order of service,
wiministration of the sacraments, to be used within this
other his dominions, bat also did add, amd put to the same
good and godly order of the manner and form bow archbishops, b
priests, deacons, and ministers should, from time te time,
crated, caade, and omtered, within penton
as by the same msory plainly will and may appear: And
the tiuve of the late queen Mary, as weil the said aet and
im the tweoty-dfth year of the reign of the said late king.
2 also the several acts and statutes made ia the second, |
Gh, aud sixth years of the said late king Edward, for
and allowing of the said book of common-prayer, and
‘mires, smmougst divers other acts and statutes touching the
salastay eersopnbets $0. narehlent ak Gopeeaee
Westminster, in the first year of the reign of our:
‘queen's majesty that awe in by ome other act and: mn:
tech jaredictrobs, poUrdeger, sapettoritnes,

|

eS

Ota) APPENDIX. cecxiii:

ecclesiastical, as by any spiritual or ecclesiastical power or authority
hath heretofore been, or may lawfully be, used over the ecclesiustical
state of this realm, and the order, reformation, and correction of the
same, is fully and absolutoly, by the authority of the same parliament,
united and annexed to the imperial crown of this realms and, by the
same act and statute, there is also given to the queen's highness, her
heirs, and successors, kings and queens of this realm, full power and
authority, by letters patents, under the great seal of England, from time
to time, to assign, name, and authorise such person or persons, as sho
or they shall think mect and convenient, to exercise, use, occupy, and

privileges,

ek tladl x apclosnetical power or joristition wil, ia-rtalaylerak
other her highness's dominions or countries : And also by the same act
and statute, the said act, made in the twenty-fifth year of the reign of
the said late king Henry VILL, for the order and form of the electing
and making of the said archbishops and bishops, together with divers
other statutes touching the jurisdiction over the state ecclesiastical, is
revived, and made in full foree and effect, as by the same act and statute
phiinly appeareth ; And that also, by another act and statute made in
‘the said parliament, in the first year of the reign of our said sovereign
Jaily, entituled, * An act for the uniformity of common-prayer and ser-
vice in the church, and administration of sacraments,” the said book of
‘common-prayer, and the administration of sacraments, and other the
sid orders, rites, and ceremonies before-mentioned, and all things
therein contained, with certain additions therein newly added and ap-
pointed by the said statute, is fully established, und authorized to be
‘used in all places within this realm, and all other the queen's majesty's
domixions and countries, as by the said act, among other things, more
plainly appeareth +

Whereupon our said sovereign lady, the queea's most excellent
“majesty, being most justly and lawfully invested in the imperial crown
of this reals, with all authorities, proeminences, and diguities thereunto
appertaining, and thereby having, in her majesty's order and disposition,
‘all the said. juriedictions, power, and authorities over the state eccle-
sinstical and temporal, as well in cases ecclesiastical ax temporal within
‘this reali, and other her majesty's dominions and countries, hath, by
her supreme authority, at divers times, since the beginning of her
majesty’s reign, enused divers and sundry grave and well-learned men
‘whe duly elected, made, and consecrated archbishops and bishops of
‘divers archbishoprics and bishoprics, within this realm, and
‘majesty’s dominions and countries, according to such order

de

ecexiv APPENDIX. “possm.
cand with such ceremonies in and about |
allowed and sot forth by the said acts, statutes, aad

such words and sentences, as were accustomed to be
late king Henry, and king Edward, her majesty’s father,
in their like letters patents, made for such causes, but also bath std,
and put in her majesty’s said letters patents divers other general words
and sentences, whereby her highness, by ber supreme power and aur
thority, hath dispensed with all eauscs or doubts of any imperfection, or
disability, that can or may in anywise be objected again the etme, 2
hy her majesty’s said letters patents remaining of record,
‘appear: so that to all those, that will well consider of the effet, and
true intent of the aid lawe and statutes, and of the supreme and absolute
authority of the queeu's highness, and which she, by
letters patents, hath used, and put in ure, in, and about the
tonstenllog of tn eld eriiops aad chops i ag
evident and apparent, that no cause of seruple, ambiguity, or doubé
can or may justly be objected against the said elections, confirmations,
of consecrations, or any other material thing moot to be used, or had,
in or about the same; but that every thing, requisite and material for
that purpose, hath been made and done as precisely, and with as greata*
caro and diligence, or rather more, as over the like was done, before
her majesty’s time, as the revonts of her majesty’s «tid father's ami
‘brother's time, and also of her own time, will more plainly |
declare.

Wherefore, for the plain declaration of all the premises, anid to the in=

he same may the better be known. to every of thei quesis,

majesty's subjects, whereby such evil speech, as heretofore!
aginst the high state of preiacy, may hereafter ecase, be it
and enacted, by the authority of this present parliament, y

act and statute, made in the first year of our said 1 .
queen's mnjesty, whereby ube said book of commoa 1 thea
ministration of sacraments, with other rites and i f

and allowed to be used, shall stand and remain good and:
intents and purposes; and that snch onder and form for,
of arehbishogs and bishops, aud for: the making of :

‘NO. XLItL.] APPENDIX. cccxv

ministers, as was set forth in the time of the said late king Edward VI.,
and added to the said book of common prayer, and authorised by parlia- °
ment, in the fifth and sixth years of the said late king, shall stand, and
be in full force and effect, and shall, from henceforth, be used and ob-
served in all places within this realm, and other the queen's majesty’s
dominions and countries :

And that all acts and things heretofore had, made, or done, by any
person or persons, in or about any consecration, confirmation, or invest-
ing of any person or persons, elected to the office or dignity of any arch-
bishop or bishop within this realm, or within any other the queen's
majesty’s dominions or countries, by virtue of the queen’s majesty’s letters
patents or commissions, since the beginning of her reign, be, and shall
be, by authority of this present parliament, declared, judged, and deemed,
at, and from, every of the several times of the doing thereof, good and
perfect, to all respects and purposes, any matter, or thing, that can, or
may be objected to the contrary thereof, in any wise, notwithstanding :

And that all persons, that have been, or shall be, made, ordered, or
consecrate archbishops, bishops, priests, ministers of God's holy word and
sacraments, or deacons, after the form and order prescribed in the said
order and form, how archbishops, bishops, priests, deacons, and ministers
should be consecrated, made, and ordered, be in very deed, and also, by
authority hereof, declared, and enacted to be, and shall be, archbishops,
bishops, priests, ministers, and deacons, and rightly made, ordained, and
consecrated ; any statute, law, canon, or other thing to the contrary, not-
withstanding.

Provided always,and nevertheless be it enacted, by the authority afore-
said, that no person, or persons, shall, at any time hereafter, be im-
peached or molested in body, lands, livings, or goods, by occasion or
mean of any certificate by any archbishop or bishop heretofore made, or
before the last day of this present session of parliament, to be made
by virtue of any act, made in the first session of this present parliament,
touching or concerning the refusal of the oath, declared and set forth by
act of parliament, in the first year of the reign of our sovereign lady,
queen Elizabeth ; any thing in this act or any other act or statute, here-
tofore made to the contrary, notwithstanding :

And that all tenders of the said oath, made by any archbishop, or
bishop, aforesaid, or, before the last day of this present session, to be
made by authority of any act established in the first session of this pre-
sent parliament, and all refusals of the same oath so tendered, or, before
the last day of this present session, to be tendered, by any archbishop, or
bishop, by authority of any act established in the first session of this pre-
sent parliament, shall be void, and of none effect or validity in the law.

ETE :

dip dan duane
eae te

ML died, High dlaldglilale li
ct remnant

No. xuiv.] APPENDIX. eccxvii

The reader may judge, how defective this catalogue is, from what is
observed by Mr. Wood, the Oxford historian. He tells us, that twenty-
three fellows of New College only refused to subscribe to queen Eliza-
beth’s injunctions. As for the non-conformists in other colleges, we
have no satisfactory account of them: and still less of the number, that

opposed the reformation in the university of Cambridge.

Prebendaries.
Allen, William, York
‘Arden, John, "York
Bickerdyk, John, Wells
Bilson, Richard, Wells
Blaxton, —,’ Christ Church, Oxf.
Borel, Henry, Southwell

Copel, Giles, Wells

lingwood, Wm. Chester
Graton Edward, Welle
Dalton, —
Derbyshire, Thos. St. Paul’s, London
Dominick, Rich. Sarum
Faucet, — Lincoln
Fowler, — Sarum
Godsal¥e, Edward, Chichester
Vlarcourt, — "Norwich
Harding, Thomas, Sarum
Henning, John, | Wells
itl, — Canterbury
‘Hutchinson, Robt. Wells
Johnson, Robert, York
Langridge. — Winchester
Lilly, George, | St. Pan's, London

udby, Richard, Hereford
MungncRobert, Lincola
Marley, Nicholas, Durham
Morton, Nicholas, York

Serum

jurham
Chae Church, Oxf.
Durham
Lincoln
Chester

Villiers, Thomas,
Wilson, Thomas,
Wills, William,’ Lincoln
Willerton, — St. Paul's, London.
Other dignified Ecclesiastics.

Barret, John, D.
Bavant, John,

Bell, Gregory,

Berard, Richard, D.D.
Bristowe, Richard, Lic. Div.
Browborough, Edward, D.D.
Butler, Thomas, D.D.
Carter, William, D.D.
Davison, —, D.D.
Fleming, Richard, D.D.
Hall, Richard, D.D.

Michy, Richard, Legam D.
le, Thomas, D. Professor.
Nicholson, Richard, D.D.

Palmer, George, Legum D.

Parker, Charles, D.D.

Parul, John, Legum D.

Paul, John, Legum D.

Pendleton, Henry, D.D.

Pomrel, William, Licentiate D.
Quemerford, Nicholas, Lic. Div.
Sanders, Nicholas, Legum Prof.
Seaton, John, D.D. Professor
Sedgwick, Thomas, D.D. Professor
Smith, Rich., D.D. Vice-Chancel. Oxf.
Sedge, —, D.D.

Tenant, Stephen, D.D.

‘Tempest, Robert, Legum D.

Taylor, Robert, Legum D.

Vaux, Richard, D.D.

Vaux, Cuthbert, Licentiate D.
Walley, Robert, D.D.

Webb, Laurence, Legum D.
Weedon, Nicholas, D.D.

White, John, D. D

Williamson, —, D.

Windham, Edmund, or William, D. D.
Wood, Richard, D.D.

Zoon, William, Legum D. Professor.

Superiors of Religious Houses and Schools.

Bennet,
Chauncey, Maurice
Feckenbam, John
Fenn, John

Fox, Stephen
Freeman,

Master of Salisbury School.
Prior of the Carthusians at Sheen, with his monks.

APPENDIX. (rover,
eve Mnstor sy poe

in Leinester,
uf St, John’s of Jerusalem.
‘arden of Manchester Goll. Church.

To theee may be added many mare of lexs note, whose names |
met with in private records, Some were entertained in
families, and were commonly called Old Priests. Others, by
rest of their friends, were permitted to enjoy sineoures; and not,
concealed themselves in both the universities, under “cane
formity ; being for a considerable time in hopes of pr agen
by degrees, wont abroad, and settled at Loavain, Douay, Paris, |
Se. By this means, both our universities were so thinned, that, as
Wood and Mr. Collier observe, they were destitute of able men, and
very fow were found qualified for either the schools, or the palpit. Ax
for the rost of the Inferior clergy, who were carried away with tbe
stream of the reformation, and still kept their benefices, the same tisio-
rians are of opinion, that, while that sct of men lived, they
disposed to return back to the old religion, had not a superior power

overawed them to a compliance,

No. XLV.—( Referred 0 at page 142.)
Horn, Bishop of Winchester, to Secretary Cecil. Jam. 12, W062,
[Original in the Stato Paper Offic.)
Right honourable,

Having many ways endeavoured and travailed to bring and reduce
the inhabitants of the city of Winchester to gond uniformity in religion,
and, namely, to have the cures there served, as the eommon pr
might be frequented, which hath not been done sithenee tee
time, and also that good and sound doctrine might be taught amongst
them, which they as yet do not 60 well like ad allow, I could mot by
any means hitherto bring the same to pass. At the length,
the churches there to have small livings to maintain the curates of the
same, I devised with the mayor and his brethren, and by their sssents
concluded (although the common sort be against it) that certain of the-
same churches might be united: without which I see no way hi to
havo them well served, but that they shall continue and be fu
nozled in superstition and popory: lacking not of some

=|

No. XLVI] APPENDIX. eccxix

cathedral church, to inculcate the same daily into their heads, But for
as wnuch as of those churches some are of the queen's majesty's patron-
age, and some of mine, I cannot proceed to this union without her
majesty's assent and license, thereunto first to be had and obtained.
Wherefore, considering the inconvenience growing, for want of good
ministers to be placed amongst them, and my small ability otherwise to
bring that to pass, I am forced to crave your honourable help and fur-
therance herein; beseeching you to be a mean herein for me, and the
lamentable state of the said inhabitants, unto the queen's highness, for
her gracious license aforesaid: having appointed the bearer, D. Acworth,
my chancellor, by the advice of substantial learned counsel so to devise
the same, as the queen's majesty shall have no prejudice, neither in her
right of patronage, ne other her rights due for the same. So as there-
upon it may please you to prefer and obtain the queen's highness sig-
nature to the bill, which shall be therefore devised and brought unto
you. Thus bold I am to press your honour with my suits, and, namely,
these touching the common cause of religion; and the rather for the
said inhabitants are very stubborn, whose reformation would help the
greatest part of the shire bent that way: and would the rather have
this brought to pass, for that some of them have boasted and vaunted,
that, do what I can, I shall not have this my purpose: whereby it
seemeth they have some privy bearing, that giveth them the courage
thus to say. And Ido not think the coutrary, but that sundry there
are in the shire, which have borne great countenance in the late times,
which hinder, as much as they can, the proceedings in religion; and to
be found not to have corrected sith the queen's majesty’s reign began,
or sith the mass saying; against whom, I think, hereafter I must pro-
ceed to enforcement. But as to the particularities and circumstances
of these last remembered matters, I leave now to touch any further,
thinking that occasion shall so serve ere it be long, that I shall wait
upon you myself, at which time, I intend further to enlarge in these
and other like things unto your honour. And, in the mean, beseeching
you to pardon and bear with my boldness, I humbly take my leave.
At my house of South Waltham, this xiith of January, 1562.
Your honour's to command,
Rob. Winton.

No. XLVI.—(Referred to at page 143.)
Best, Bishop of Carlisle, to Secretary Cecil. Jan. 14, 1561.
[Original in the State Paper Office.]
‘Where worthily (right honourable and prudent counsellor) God
favouring this realm of England, hath placed in authority you and such

Ceexx APPENDIX. [xo xin

like godly religious men, to rule and govern ander’ the queen's high
ness this her dominion, I think it the part pehiplereger 2
to God thanks for the same, and not only pray for your lo
eetaehy in their vocation, every man to put lo their helping hands,
that the things, godly begun, may prosper and have long

the better through their own diligent service in their c
Ant, althougt I trust, for my own part, I have not been slack in wy
duty, yet, by what means my painful travel taketh lees

fervent zeal desireth, I have thought good to reveal unto 1
here is such rumours, tales, and lies, secretly blown abroad, gairthy by
writings in Froneb, partly by evil dispored papista, secretly whispered in
corners, that, every day, mon look for a change and prepare for the
same. The people, desirous of the same, do in manner openly say and
dlo what they will, concerning religion and other matters, right perilous
without check or punishment. Tho rulers and justices of peace wink
at all things, and look through their fingers. For my exhortation to
have such punished, Ihave had privy displeasure. Before the great
men came into these parts, I could do more in a day, concerning Christ's
gospel, nor, sith that time, in two months I have no probable enuse
to allege, but that for punishing and depriving certain evil men, which
neither would do their office according to the good laws of this realm,
neither acknowledge the queen's majesty’s supremacy, nolther yet obey
me as ordinary. Such men as these are not ouly supported amd borne
withal, but also had in place of counsellor, and brought imto oper
place; whereby those of evil religion are encouraged to be stubber,
and they which embrace the true doctrine defaced and discouraged.
And such are kept still in household, though contrary consmantiment
was given by my lord of York's grace and my lord president, commie
siovers in these parts in such matters. I, for my part, dare not say it is
wrong, nor any other that L know: for, though I am bold to utter unto
you such matter, whose secresy and wisdom I have great

here I open no such thing to any man, well pondering the danger
thereof. But, truly, this is my very judgment indeed, that, so long as
the high authority is in his hands that now hath t, God's glorious gospel
cannot take place here, For not even those, that thoroughly favour i
dare be known thereof unto him, for fear of a shrewd turn, Pardon, T
Pray you, my simple plainness, for, as truly as the Lord liveth, 1 speak
of truth and good zeal, without hatred of person: and the r
cause it is spoken to him, who, I verily trust, to his :
about to amend it, And, for myself, 1 see «0 that I'am fully per
suaded there is no hope of amends to be looked for in him. 1, for my
part, have done all that I can, by all godly means If r

_— _

|

wo. xtvit] APPENDIX. ecexxi

were present, to see the rule of Cumberland and Westmoreland ander
the two heads thereof, I believe it would cause you weep. God send
us amendment, and preserve the queen's majesty in long health and
Prosperous reign, to the continuance of the glory of his only son, owe
Saviour Jesus Christ. [ have sent you by this bearer, Mr. William
Garfurthe, the copy of cortain articles, in the French tongue, which,
‘sent abroad from one to another, causeth much talk, and great rejoicing
of the papists, with such wishings and wagers-niaking of the alteration
of religion, such rumours and tales of the Spaniards and Frenchmen to
eome into Scotland and England, upon the west marches, for reforma-
tion of the same, that alienateth quite away people's hearts that were
quicted before: and, if I durst say it us it is reported, the greatest the
worst, If you talk secretly with the bearer hereof, he can declare to:
you the manner thereof; which is, in his office, a man painful and
serviceable, true aod just to the queen's majesty and the affairs of the
realm, religious and godly in life as any that T know in these parts;
unto whom T beseech your honour stand good master in bis suits, ax
doubt not but, by ali men’s reports, he doth well deserve. “Thus uf con-
science declaring unto your honour that my heart was burdened with,
beseech the Lord continue you in health and godliness, long to endure.
Amen. From the Rose Castle, by your orator,
Joannes Carliolen.

No. XLVII.—(Referred to ut page 147.)
Pope Pins IV. to Queen Elizabeth. May 5, 1560.
(Faller, 1, ix. 68.)

‘Dear daughter in Christ, health and apostolical benediction. How
greatly we desire (our pastoral charge requiring it) to procure the sal-
yation of your soul, and to provide likewise for your honour, and the
‘establishment of your kingdom withal, God, the searcher of all hearts,
Knoweth, and you may understand by what we have given in charge to
this our beloved son, Vincentlus Parpalia, abbot of St. Saviour's, a man
well known to you, and well approved by us. Wherefore, we do again
and again exhort and admonish your highness, most dear daughter, that,
rejecting evil counsellors, which love not you, but themselves, and serve
‘their own lusts, you would take the fear of God into counsel with you,
‘ond, acknowledging the time of your visitation, show yourself obedient
to our fatherly persuasions and wholesomo counsels, and promise to
yourself from us all thiugs that may make not only to the salvation of
“your soul, but also whatsoever you shall desire from us, for the extab-
ishing and confirming of your princely dignity, according to the autho~

VOL, II, “

=—-

ecexxii APPENDIX. (wo. xavier

rity, place, and office, committed unto us by God, And if so be, as we
desire and hope, you shall return into the bosom of the churely we shall
be ready to receive you with the same love, honour, and rejoicing, that
the father in the gospel did his son returning to him? although our joy
is like to be the greater, in that he was joyful for the salvation of one
son, but you, drawing along with you all the people of England, shall
hear us and the whole company of our brethren (who are shortly, God
willing, to be assembled in a general council, for the taking away of
heresies, and so for the salvation of yourself and your whole mation) fill
the universal church with rejoicing and gladness: yea, you shall make
glad heaven itself with such a memorable fact, and achieve admirnble
renown to your name, much more glorious than the crown you wear
But, concerning this matter, the same Vincentius shall deal with you
more largely, and shall declare our fatherly affection toward you; and
we entreat your majesty to receive him lovingly, to hear him diligensly,
and to give the same credit to his speeches, which you would to ourself.

Given at Rome, at St. Poter's, May 5, 1560, in our first year.

No. XLVIIL—({Referred to at paye 148.)
AL note of the consultation had at Greenwich, May 1, 1561, by the
Queen's majesty's commandment, upon a requesl, made to her
by the king of Spain's ambassador, that the abbot Martinengo,
@ nuncio from the pope, and arriving at Brussels, might come
ener with letters jrom tha pope and other princes to the Quees's

majesty.

(MS. In the State Paper Office.)

Paxset, sir N. Bacon, knt., lord keeper of the great seal; William,
marques of Northamptoa; Henry, earl of Arandel, lord steward of
the household; Edward earl of Derby; William earl of Pembroke:
Edward lord Clinton, lord admiral ; William lord Howard, locd cham-
berlain; Edward Rogers, knt., comptroller; Francis Knoles, viee-
chamberlain ; William Cecil, knt., principal secretary; Ambrose Cave,
knt., chancellor of the duchy; William Petre, knt, chancellor of the
order of the garter; Philip Mason, knt., treasurer of the chambers
Richard Sackville, knt., treasurer of the exchequer; and bese
Wotton, dean of Canterbury and York.

Tt was devised and fully accorded by all and every of eae
sellors, without any manner of contradiction or doubt moved by any,
that the nuncio should not come into any her majesty’s dominions, and
so, by special speech of every counsellor expressed, using for the same
divers and sundry good reasons, whereof these shall follow were the
chiefest, although in the utterance theroof much more earncatness anit

>a =

wo. XENI) APPENDIX. ecexxiii

Jength of speech was used by divers of the said counsellors, for moro
confirmation of their arguments, than is here

First, it is against both the ancient laws and the late laws of this
realm, that he should come into the same, or into any of the queen's
‘majesty’s dominions: for, by the ancient laws, even when the popes had
‘most credit in this realm, no legate nor nuncio might come into the
same, but both he should have license before, and should also make a
solemn cath, on the other side the seas, that he should bring nothing
with hins nor attempt any thing in this realm to the derogation of the
kings of this realm, the crown and liberties thereof; and of this there
‘be many examples of uncient times remaining on record, as well of the
denjal and refusal of the pope's nuncios to come isto this realm, and
algo, at some time, of burning of the pope's letters, and imprisoning his
messengers, a8 of licensing them to come, upon their oaths given > and
herein the latest example was in the late reign of king Philip and queen
Mary, when sho was queen, and the nobility of the realm determined
that his nuncio should not come into this realm: and besides their de«
termination and plain writing therein, it is well known how the nuncio,
with a certain hat meant for one friar Peto, named then to be a car-
dinal, was long stayed at Calais, and was prohibited to come over, and
never came into this realm.

As for the laws lately made, it is manifest, that, by parliament, it ie
enacted that no foreign prelate, or person spiritual or temporal, shall
use aay power or authority, spiritual or ecclesiastical, within this realm,
&c.; and therefore it is not only against the laws of this roalm, that any
such nuncio should come hither, but also that any person should, by
word of deed, allow of his coming.

Secondly, although it were lawful, and without danger for pain of
forfeiture, as it is not, yet, having regard to the queen's majesty's crown
and state royal, as queen of England, by the laws and acts of the par-
Hament of this realm, made in the time of king Henry the eighth, her
imajesty’s noble father, whereunto all the subjects of this realm have
been sworn, it is manifest that, allowing the authority of the pope, ac~
‘cording to such jurisdiction as he claimeth, there will follow a great
peril to the security and truth of the queen's majesty’s undoubted title
to the crown of England, the which presently staudeth, by the laws
beth of God and of this realm, ¢o sure and firm, as no truc subject can,
without evident suspicion of evil and traitorous meaning, allow the
pope's jurisdiction in this realm to any purpose, specially being con=
trary to the truth of the qucen's majesty’s interest and right, as, among
other things, evidently also appeareth, by the travail that her majesty's
adversaries have made, and do amke, to disprove her majesty's

ile a

ccexxiv APPENDIX. [ho severe

right and title, by colour of the pope's laws, being contrary to the law
of God,a matter of greater consequence than can'be expressed. in few
words,

‘Thirdly, the great peril and inconvenieney, which apparently are to
be seen (likely to follow, if this nuncio should be permitted to come),
be so many as no man of any good sense, that loveth quietness im this
realm, can by any means consent thereunta. For where, in this winter
time, the ouly noise or sound of the coming of a nuncio hath wrought
in sandry evil disposed persons such a boldness and courage, as they
have not let both to break the laws with great audacity, and to disperse
abroad false and slandcrous reports, of the queen's majesty's disposition
to change her religion, and the government of this realm (a thing wey
false), but also, In some places, have conjurod with the devil, and east
figures, to know the continuance of her majesty’s life and reign (whieh
God long preserva); and have devised that the devil ahould, im their
conjarations, make answer that she should not long continue, whose
answers be always, and shall be, in this part (as we trust) mere lies;
how may it now be thought, without great and imminent danger, to have
the said nuncio come hither, after these preparations, and that towards
summer, in which time the devil hath most opportunity to make
troubles and tumults? And as the evil sort of subjects, that desire alte-
rations and change, might receive comfort hereby, and be encouraged
Uy the sequel to attempt greater enterprises, with a face of some other
purposes (as always rebellions have their cloak), #0, on the conimry
part, the true, quiet, and faithful subjects might have cause to forbear to
shew openly thelr affvetion and duty to the true service of the queen's
majesty and the realm, [Here follows @ Jong illustration, drawn from
the necessity of being cautious after sickness.)

Now, to answer such things as may be, percase, said by them, which
would allow of the pope's nuncio to come,

Tt may be said that the nuncio will swear, that he will do nothing
prejudicial to the crown and state of this realm. Indeed, it may be
doubted whether he will swear; for, howsoever he may be indaced to
swear, for his advantage, he either cannot observe his oath, except he
will come into the realm, and neither speak, nor deliver any letter from
the pope; or else may presume that it is mo perjury to break his
promise with such as he is taught to repute ax heretics, Bat if be
should swear, and afterwards break it, then in what danger shall all they
be, that should give assent to his coming, is evidently seeme

And although the queon's majesty might dispeare with the pains, yet
no man of honesty would be willingly content to be reputed, im the
common weal, a breaker of a weighty law, that was made so lately, by

NO. xivett) APPENDIX, eCCXXV

2 universal consent of the whole realm in parliament, in the which law
also all the whole ronlm bath interest at this day, and namely evory
such inheriter and possessor ax hath any thing by the law of this realm,
but contrary to the laws and constitutions of Rome, What man, in the
late time of queen Mary, saw not, what peril was toward the subver-
sion of the policy of this realm? So that we might be noted of great
folly, if, at any time hereafter, we should adventure the like danger.
‘But, to answer the truth of the matter, what an abuse is this, to bear us
in hand, that uo hurt is meant by the pope, when It is evidently (as
much aa in bim lieth) already done. The pope hath, even at this ine
stant time, in Ireland a legate, who is publicly joined already with cor
tain traitors, and is uccupied in stirring a rebellion, having already, by
open acts, deprived the queen's majesty of her right and tite there, as
mach as in him lieth, although the power which her majesty hath there,
as well of public ministers, as of multitude of good subjects, do liule ex.
teem such attempts, as things whercof avenge shall be shortly made: and
why should we believe that this man would not do as much as in him
might lie, to do the like here in this realm? Yea, it eannot be denied,
but, the last year, when the abbot de Sancti Salate was sent from the
same pope of the like errand, and came even to Brussels, where this
muncio now is, about this time also of the year, it was parposed that he
should have done his best to have stirred a rebellion in this realm, by
colour of religion : and why this abbot hath not tho like secrot errand,
there is no reason to be shewed, but, contrariwise, more reasons now, to
prove it likely in this man, than was in the other. Specially, suclt pre=
paratives being used beforchand, this present year, to prepare the hearts
of discontented subjects, as bath now by divers means been used, and ax
it is uotoriously known and discovered otherwise, than any was the last

year,

Ic hath boen also said that, if ho come, he shall not lodge with any am-
bassadors, but shall be lodged apartly by himself; forsooth it is a simple
offer, and #0 to be weighed, and not worth the answering.

But that, which for the coming of the abbot hath most probability, ix
this, and very meet to be truly answered, that is, considering this nuncio
cometh, as is pretended, only to move the queen's majesty to send toa
general council, as other christian princes have been (as itis mid) moved.
'Yo this may be well and truly answered, that indeed nothing can better
please the queen’s majesty, than to hear of a good general couneil ; and,
among all worldly things that might happen to her, no one thing could be
thought more happy, than that she might have to hear of such « general
couneil, as might tend to make an anity in christendom, in the matters
of religion: to the furtherance whereof her majesty will never spare tra~

coexxvi APPENDIX. fro. xevite

vail, treasure, nor any thing most dear unto her. And, therefore, her
majesty meaneth that, when she shall plainly understand a council to be
called, in such sort, and meant at such place, and at such time, and with
such conditions of freedom for all christian princes and states to come
thither, as may apparently tend to make concord and unity, and not to
maintain faction, she will, of her own mere motion and devotion towards
the unity and tranquillity of christendom, as being one of the principal
monarchs thereof, and as one not subject to any potentate, spiritual or
temporal, under God, send thither such mect persons, as she
not but shall manifestly declare the sincerity of her mind, and the earnest-
neas of her affection, to have one unity in all matters of Christ's religion.
But, for that, as yet, her majesty canaot understand that this
council, now mentioned, is s0 called, nor her majesty so orderly ade
monished thercof, as might acem, by this same, an intent of concord
in the truth of christinn religion, but rather to the , ber
majesty caunot make publicly a resolute anawer for to send thither: for,
if it be called by the pope’s authority only, and began as a continuation
of the last former council at ‘Trent (as by the printed examples of certain
bulls, published in the Inst months of November and December ap-
peareth), and that it be not lawful for any manner of persons to have any
voice decisive, but such as be already sworn to the maintenance of the
pope's authority, then shall her majesty he right sorry, finding thereby no
direct meaning to come to concord by consultation, but rather to main
tain faction, by colour and name of a council, as former examples have
declared. And, in this purt, her majesty may well conceive some doubt,
and lack of such good meaning towards her, asis pretended ; for, if other
christian princes, as the emperor, the French king, tho king of Spain,
have been, long past, sent unio, and their opinions first required for the
place and time of this council, and their consents desired before it was
appointed, and thereupon being now appointed, and the day also now
past, then, at the last, to send hither to the queen's majesty, being a prince
of christendom, and having interest in the weal thereof, such a messenger
as this is, to admonish or exhort her majesty to eond to that council,
without requiring her opinion therein, ns was of other princes, her
majesty and her whole realm may justly think that there hath been no
such honourable nor just considerations had of her estate, and of her
reali, as was meet, nor that she may hope of any other thing, but a de
termination (a3 much as in the pope shall lie) to prejudice her majesty
and her realm, and all other estates of her posscasion, and to establish
and confirm the authority of the pope, with all hie abnses and errors’,

' An answer, containing the substance of the above paper, was delivered

the Spanish ambassador. It is dated on the same day, and ty with the
ing, in the State Paper Office. oe reel

he =|

wo. xUE] APPENDIX, ceex xvii

No. XLIX.—{ Referred to at page 150.)
Injunctions forbidding Women to reside in Cathedrals and Colleges.
Aug. 9, 1561.
(Strype’s Parker, 107.)
Elizabeth R By the Queen,

‘The queen's majesty, considering how the palaces and houses of the
cathedral churches and colleges of this realm have been, both of ancient
and late time, built and inclosed in severally, to sustain and keep
societies of learned men, professing study and prayer, for the edification
of the church, and so constantly to serve that commonweal; and un-
derstanding of lato, that, within the houses thereof, as well the chief
gorernor, ax the prebendaries, students, and members thereof, being
married, do keep particular households, with their wives, children, and
‘nurses, whereof no small offence groweth to the intent of the founders,
and to the quiet and orderly profession of study and learning within
‘the same, hath thought meet to provide remedy herein, leat, by suffer-
ance thereof, the rest of the colleges, especially such as be #0 replenished
with young students, as the very rooms and buildings to be not answer
able for such families of women and young children, should follow the
like example; and therefore expressly willeth and commandeth, that
no munner of person, being either the head or member of any college,
or cathedral church, within this realm, shall, from the time of the notl-
fication hereof in the same college, have, or be permitted to have,
within the precinct of any such college, his wife, or other wonmn, to
abide and dwell in the same, or to frequent or haunt any lodging within
the same college; upon pain, that whosoever shall do to the contrary
shall forfeit all ecclesiastical promotions in any cathedral, or collegiate
church, within this realu, And for continuance of this order, her
majesty willeth that the transcript hercof shall be written in the book
of the statutes of every such college, and shall be reputed as parcel of
the statutes of the same. Given under our signet, at our town of
Ipswich, 9 of August, in the third year of our reign.

Sir John Mason to Secretary Cecil, August 11, 1561,
oe (Original in the State Paper Office.)

[havo -this morning received. your letter, and Ho thank you. most
heartily both for your advertisements, which ittiked you to communicate
to me in the same, and for your gentle answer touching Mr. Bing, who
aust needs rejoice, to sce you have so good an opinion of him, He is
now in Wales, attending upon my lord president, in his progress.

ceexxviti APPENDIX. | Dv we

By the queen's good injunction, it doth appear bow careful you be
for good order in the church. Would God, like care were thoroughly,
where it appertaineth, You have met with a sore, necessary to be
cured, were there nothing there to be considered but the estimation of
the spiritual stato; being in sundry particular churches, at this present,
such fleshly demeanour fn appearance, as small difference is to be seen
in any point between them and lay-honses, wherewith the world taketh
occasion of offence, and God, I think, is not much pleased, Some heads
of colleges in Oxford (I let the rest go) have gotten them wives; and
the members, secing that example, let not to do the like, to the great die
turbance and unquietness of the rest, which are desirous to ase the
place according to the intent of the foundation. I have strived against
it, as long as I thought likelihood of any remedy. In the end, seeing:
nothing thercof to follow, but displeasure and the contempt of such a
giving me the fall, do sweetly Inugh thereat, I gave up both to work
any more therein, and in many other things most necessary to be
reformed, as well concerning learning as good manners. ‘The queen's
highness now putting hor helping hand to the matter (whereof I am
sure you were the only mean) J trust shall both amend this deformity,
and shall also give occasion to all such, as scem willing to tread all
good orders under their feet, to doubt of the like in other things. How
noedful it is that so it be, I would her majesty did as well understand,
as do poor men that go abroad and hear more than she do. And thos,
praying God long to prosper you, fam bend factenter, L commit you
with my good lady ta the keeping of Almighty God. From London,
the 11th day of August, 1561. Your own most bounden,

John Mason.

No. Li—(Referred to at page 162.)
Comparison of the Creed contained in the Thirty-nine Articles, with
= of the Ancient Chars a
(Lingard, vii, 384.) »

By the adoption of the thirty-nine articles the seal was put ts the
Reformation in ngland. A new church was built on the ruins of the
old; and it will be the object of this note, to point out to the reader how
far these churches agreed, how far they disagreed, im their respective
creeds.

1. They both tought that there is but one God; that, in the unity of
the Godhead, are three persons, the Father, the Son, and the
Ghost; that the Son took to himself the suture of man; that he offered:
himself a sacrifice for all sin of man, both original and setual ; and that
his is the only name whereby man must be saved. .

=
xo. ty

APPENDIX. ceexxix
2 They oqually admitted the three symbols, usually denominated the
ESAS i Nita end te Athanasian creeds.

& They equally revered the holy Scriptures as the trac word of God.

‘been taught by Christ or bis apostles, and yet had not been recorded im
, but were known only by tradition.

4. Both agreed that “ the church hath @ right to decree rites and cere~
monies, and hath authority in controversies of faith;" but tho articles
seemed to nullify this authority by restrictions. ~The church could decide
‘nothing but what is contained in the Scriptures; could not assemble in
general council without the command and will of princes; and, when so
assembled, was liable to err, and had actually erred. The old churele
allowed no such authority to princes, and maintained that Christ, accord-
ing to his promises fn the Scripture, would so watch over bis ebureh
assembled in general council, as not to suffer it to fall into any essential
error, either in faith or discipline.

5. Both equally required voeation and mission in their ministers; and
both intrusted the government of the chureb to bishops, as the highest
order in the hierarchy, But the old church, while it admitted no eccle-
ssinstical authority in the prince, as prince, acknowledged in the bishop of
Rome, as successor of St. Peter, a primacy: of order and jurisdiction
throughout the universal church; the new refused to the bishop of Rome
any jurisdiction within the realm, and considered the sovereign as su-
preme, even in ecclesiastical government.

6. Both equally taught that the justification of the sinner cannot be
noquired or deserved by any natural effort, and that it is givon gratis, on
account of the merits of Christ; but in this they differed, or perhaps
seemed to differ, that the one inculcated justification by faith only, the
other, in addition to faith, required both hope and eharity.

7. That the sacraments are efficacious signs of grace, by which God
worketh invisibly in us, was taught by both: but the seven sacraments
of the catholies,—viz. baptinn, confirmation, eucharist, penance, holy
order, extreme unction, and matrimony, were by the articles reduced to
twoy—viz. baptism and the eucharist.

8. The most important points, in which they differed, regarded the
eucharist. The English reformers taught that in the sacrament “ the
body of Christ is given, taken, and eaten, only after a heavenly and

=—

which was offered upon the cross ; according to the:
a trae, propitiatory sacrifice, commemorative of that fo
the cross.

10, The articles condemned, but in general terms,

as to be admitied there, “ where nothing defiled cam enter,” ux
diately after death placed in a state of purgation; 2,

temporal punishment of sin, called indulgences, are

retained ; 3, that it is lavful to show an inferior respect ;

the remains of holy persons, and to the images of Christ.

4, that it is also lawful to solicit the departed saints to j a
with ours, “to beg for as benefits from God, through his:

Christ, our only Saviour and Redeemer.” a

No, L1—(Referred to at page 160.)
Litere Domini Joanuia Vendevilli, Regia Catholict
‘ad Prasidese Vigeium, de adjurandis ‘studiosis
(MS. in possession of the Dean and Chapter.

indi 4
os orcs pana vis os DUR

dinem vestram aliquid scriberem. Nam et, per Dei grath
frustra scripturum esse, et, ut amplitude vestra.

neque patrocinium neque auxilium hae ia re sibi

me tames aped virum pium et timentem Deam hoe teo
non pose. Mi Domine, res ita babet. Jam inde &
mesibus visum est duobas aut tribes viris pis, ef

no. Lt.) APPENDIX. ecexxxi

habentibus, fore perutile ad juvandas multas animas, tum in hoe Belgio,
tam in aliquot regionibus vicinis, iisque olim, tum de hac Gallia Bel-
gicd, tum de Germania et bond parte orbis christiani optime meritis
(inferendo in eas evangelii lucem, discussis paganismi tenebris per Bo-
nifacios, Guillebrordos, et alice), si hic in unam domum colligerentur
aliquot Angli, theologiz studiosi, magnse indolis et spei, religionis causa
hic commorantes, et magna inopia pressi, ac in studio theologico pro-
veeti, et alioqui liberaliter instituti; iique, hic lecto adjuti (et suppedi-
tato istis victu tenui et frugali), diligenter instituantur et exerceantur in
controversiis, ac non vulgari cognitione historia et antiquitatis ecclesi-
asticee: ut universe quidem theologie cognitionem habeant non con-
temnendam (quam et jam plerique eorum habent), sed in eam quam
modo dicebam theologim partem deinceps diligentes incumbant,
ut, per Dei gratiam, in ef excellant, vel certé multum possint ; ac deinde
biennio, plus minus, ad eum modum instituti et exercitati, in Anglia
religionis catholice negotium sgant, etiam cum vite periculo; ac si
Dominus Deus tandem Angliam respexerit, palm magno celerique suc-
cessu religionem orthodoxam in patria restituant, plurimasque animas
lucrifaciant, quarum singulz tam sunt pretios in conspectu Domini.
‘Visum est etiam fore perutile, si aliquot nostrates, theologi: studiosi,
fortune tenuis, qui jam triennio aut quadriennio theologie studuerint,
suntque magnz indolis et spei, eis adjungantur, qui, ad eum modum in-
stituti et exercitati, illorumque exemplo excitati in eldem disciplint,
preefici possint ecclesiis parochialibus, vel pastoribua magno auxilio esse,
incredibili (ut videtur) multarum animarum fructu. Porro, cum tale
quid fieri visum esset vehementer expedire, tentati sunt animi quatuor
aut quingue piorum virorum, qui et possent, et pro sud pietate vide-
rentur non recusaturi, aliquam notabilem eleemosynam in eum usum
conferre. Atque adeo Dei beneficio jam aliquousque progressa res est,
et satis feliciter incepta: nam jam indé a festo 8. Michaelis, conducts est
domus ampla satis et percommods, scholque theologie sdmodum vi-
cina; jamque in e& sunt quinque aut sex Angli magne indolis et spei,
partim viri, partim adolescentes viginti trium, aut viginti quatuor, an-
norum : item duo nostrates: et presidem habent virum doctissimum et.
pientissimum, D. Gulielmum Alanum, theologie licentiatum, Angium,
et nuper hic factum chatechistam publicum universitatis, et magistraths
rogatu ; virum in controversiis exercitatissimum, solidéque et vere ele-
ganter doctum, quique negotium religionis catholicee proximé superiori-
bus annis in Anglié diligenter egit, cum evidentissimo vite suse periculo,
et maltos tum nobiles tum ignobiles ab errore in viam revocavit, ut
testantar Angli qui sunt in Belgio. Illi itaque jam inde, ab aliquot
septimanis, coeperant una vivere, in e quam dixi disciplin’ et frugali-

eCOXXXid APPENDIX. [ron
tate, clique ratione institutionis ot exercitationnm quam dixi. Qum eum
ita sint, Amplissime Domine Provses, et eleomosynm addicta: procul da-
bio non sufficiant, humillimé supplico, per Christum Dominum, ut am-
plitudo vestra dignotur operam dare, ut ab illustrissimne Domine Duce
(Albano) ia hune usum tam pium summam aliquam dacentorom aut
trecentorum coronatorum ex bonis confiscatis, vel aliundé, impetret.

No. LIL—(Referred to at page 161.)
A Grant of Pension Gesgory ILI. to the English College at
ct Apacs April 15, 1575.
[Original in my possession]

Ad foturam rei memoriam. Intelleximus nuper opus quidem, mque
bonum ac pium et sanctum, in universitate Duacensi partiam Plandrim,
sominarium scilicot unum ant collegium, satis numerosum, ado
tium ac juvenum Anglicorum Catholicorum, esse institutum. Quare,
volentes, pro paterni nostri atque propenai erga tam Iaudabile et
sulutare inceptum charitate, ut illud facilites 2c commodits sustentary
Ac provehi possit, aliquod opportunum subsidium afferre, eidem seminario
eu collegio stipendium et provisionem centum scutorant suri, im aura,
quolibet mense, ad nostrum ot sedis apostolicm bonoplacitum, et donee
revocata fuerit, duraturam, prmsentiom tenore constituimus
namus: Mandantes sanctas Roman ecclesiw camerario, ac:
‘et depositario generalibus nostris, quatenis singulis menaibus p
‘enem prodictam centum seatorum auri in auro, in manibur do
Alani, ipsius collegil moderni, et pro tempore existantis,
et cum effectu persolvi mandent et faciant. Nos enim solutionem
hajusmodi ia eorum rationibus et computie admitti jubemus; contrariie
non obstantibus quibuscunque. Dat. Romw, apud sanctum Petrun
sub annulo piscatoris, die 15 Aprilis 1875. Pont. nostri anwe tertlo.

Cx

No. LITI_—(Referrai to at page 169.)
A Proclamation for Banishing the English out of the Town of Downy.
[Formerly in the Douay Diary.) L

On fait commandement, de par messieurs les Eschevins de cette
Ville, & tous do la nation Angloive, do quelle qualité quelics soigat,
estans en cette ville, capables et. puissantes & porter les armes, de sortir
de cette ville en deux jours, sans y retourner ; sauf et reserré les pro
fosscurs de I'université, ct jeunes enfans, etans a Testude = lesquels fon
ne citeroit de ca qu'ils se contiennent et gouvernent honestement, ot
sans commetire quelque desorder vers les peuples de cette villes Aux-

no. un) APPENDIX. ecexxxiil

quelles Yor dofond ansst de n’injurer, ou molester ceux ainsi demeurez;
de toutes les peines de telles punitions, corrections, et amendes, que
‘messiurs trouveront au cas apparentes.

Publié an son de tambour, par les Groffins de la ville, par Pierre
Gigault, Clery Fobert, sergeant a verge, et Guillaume Goundelier, ser-
geant 4 made, le 14 Mars 1578.

Collation fait, tesmoin ce 27 Avril, 1578.

gt Hel ete acaba

1. Ut magnificentia sua et "ainsi een sums suppo-
siti sui, declaret, an nobis idem mandet, nolens, scilicet, vel non valens,
defendere nos privilegiis suis. 2 Si sie, ut, quemadmodum
Dominus omnibus sigillatim scholaribus abcuntibus solet, ita nostre:
nationi idem magnificus dominus, pariterque universitas, det testimo-
alum unum generale nostra hactends A principio, per decennium, con-
‘Yersationis, expreasis in codem nominibus singulorum, secundilm classes
eatalogi nuper exhibiti, vel saltem eacerdotum, diaconorum, etsubdinco-
norum ; ne Ista ejectin sit nobls, id est, Catholicis innocentibus, fraudi, vel
prejudicio, quocunque pervencrimus. 3. Quin infra biduwm istud disce~
dere omnes, qui mandato comprehenduntur, quasi impossibile cst, ciim
magna etiam pars imprwsentiaram absit Camoracl, proper ordines, ut
producatur tempus, saltem ad crastinum octave Pascha:; sl non propter
curam interim, feriis sanctissimis ot eximie sanctificandis, agendam ani~
maram nostrarum, tamen propter necessitate corporum, qué sua qua
Hacunque yendere possint plurimi pauperrimi, ad querendam commea-
tum, qui alioqut mendicare cogerentur in vill; et qué paulatim, et non con
fertim, abeuntes, inveniamus vecturam : denique, ne, in Anglorum diver-
soriis recusantes carnes in Quadragesimé, prodamus nosmetipsos persecu-
toribus, qui jam tres ex nostris crudclissimo supplicii genere etiam intere-
‘meérant, 4, Ut (ad necessariam cautelam in omnem eventum) declaret
nominatim, qui habendi erunt pro senibus, qui pro junioribus non valen-
tibus portare arma (an nimirum omnes, quod etiam petimus, qui vietitant
in collegiis), et qui, pro professoribus. 5. Uteupradictis addantur, si non
omnes studios! theologim (quod speramus propter semiparium), at om-
‘nes sacerdotes tamen, et maximé qui creabuntur sacerdotes in proximal
vigilid Pascho ; saltom tantisper dum post ereationem celebrent primi-
tias suas; presertim quoque chm arma non hubeant, vel ipsi, vel omte-
rorum quisquam, quibus moliri quid posit, ut vellet.

Dosei, Martii 25, 1878.

a

ecexxxiv APPENDIX. [no. ex.

No, LIV.—(Referred to at page 164)
The Cardinal de Guise to Dr. dilen, April 26, GTR.
[Original formerly in Douay Cullege} ’
Si aliis benefaciendo Deum imitari dicimur, Alane dootissime,
pluribus opitulamur, ed propids ad Dei nateram pariter accedi
Tdcircé, cam te, patrii non religione carentem, in clientelam nostram
Feceperimus, et tibi hospitii securitatem promiserimus, cwteros thos
Anglos, in eddem nave navigantes, vel potiils periculoso naufragio
ereptos, pari benignitate complecti, cim ad maguitudinem nostram, tim
ad pietatem, gloriosum arbitramur. Magtstratibus Rhemensibus mis-
mnus literas, quibus significavimus ut non modd nulla vos ‘m0
lestifl aut incommodo, sed vobis sanctam hovpitii tesseram municent
atque omnia humanitatis et benevolentin officia exhibeant. Tu, cum
tuis, secur’ nostro fruere beneficio, Si quid, religionis et tuoram no-
mine, me posse prcstare existimas, non te deterreat, sed ad scribendam
otitis invitet, nostree sacrm dignitatis nocessio. Dat. Parisiis, April 25,
1578. Ludovieus, Cardivalis 4 Guise.

No. LV.—(Referred to aé page 166.)
A Testimonial of the Magistrates and Unigersity of Doi in favour
The English, when ‘hy tat ped dest #
(ormerly in the Douay Diary.)

A tous ceux, qui ces preseates lettres volront, eschevins de Ia ville de
Doiiay salut. Scayoir faisons d tous, qu'il appesticndra, que ce que les
escolliers de la nation Angloise seroient partis de cote ville de Douay,
ne serolt advienne pour cause de quelque mesus delict, ou malveesation,
quils ayent fait contre aulqune de Ia ditte ville ni macking quelque
trahison contre j'celle; ains pour In divensite du temps, et plus grand
appaisement da peuple de la dite ville; les ayant veu et cognne de toute
bonne honesteté, et catholique conversation, durant les temps, qu’ils ont
deruréz, ot etudidz, ct hantez en eette ditte ville. En temoin de quoy
hous aux susdites lettres avont fait appendre le scel aux causes de la
ditte ville: ce 23 jour d’Avrill, 1578. Dudart.

Dr. Allen to Dr. Vendeville. July 27, 1678,
[Extract from MS. formerly in Douay College]

Ut uno verbo id amplitudini tum obiter de me meleque, hoc est de
seminario, indicem, vehementer cuperemus esse in ditionibus catholicw:
majestatis, cam Gallia, propter multas causas, nobis hominibas:
hon tam commoda esse videatur; lictt summam in hae civitate, chm

- =|

xo, tye) APPENDIX. CCOXXXY

ecclesiasticorum tim ewterorum, experti simus humanitatem et pietatem,
atque nuper academia Loraniensis, id jubente vel capiente sud celsitu-
cS peme iea eRS Fulcionis, ct alias vieinas wdes, donee

itinerum, molestice ac difficultates, ct tam multe: ad tam longum iter, ac
tam multorum hominum et impedimentorum migrationem, peouniw
Decessaria:, tamque multa vectigalia solvenda, ut ed sold de causi adhuc
Loyanium venire non possimus, chm id valde vellemus; et si ullo modo
tantam pecuniw extraordinarié assequi porsemus, ad mdes nobis con-
cessas statin veniremus, Sed interim, si molestom non sit, cim dabltur
occasio de 4 re colloquendi cum ornatissimo viro, domino Delrio,
cujns humanitatem et pietatem sum egregid expertue in procurandis:
nobis Hlis mdibus Lovaniensibus, no graveris, queso, mi Domine,
nostro nomine illius dignitati gratias agere, et porrd causam innuers
cur hactenis Lovanjum non concedamus, ad @des nobis
‘Vert enim deest pecunia; neque adhue nusim aliquid a celsitudine sui
ad viaticum petere, neque interpellare extraordinarié poutificem. Ves-
tram suppellectilem jampridem per honestissimum et fidelissimum virum,
Aldovardensum, qui hine Namureum proficiseebatur cura et navigio,
tansmisi; et de re toth scripsi tim ad dominationem tuam, sieut pauld
anté scripseram per alium nuncium, qui promisit sodolium traditurum
famulo illustrissimi domini Englefield. Si recepieti, bond est. Dignctur
amplitude tua aliquoties per otium ad nos scribere: illud san pro
beneficio habebo. Deus optimus maximus omnia consilia vestra ad
salutem reipubliow ipsiusque gloriam dirigat. Ihemis, Julii 97, 1578.
‘Dignitatis tum studiosissimus ac servus in Domino,
Gulielmus Alanus,

No. LVI.—(Referved to at poge \67.)
Breve Gregorii XIII. pape, in favorem Collegii Rhemonsis Aaglorum.
Jan. 21, 1582,

DMS. in Possession of the Dean and Chapter]

‘Gregorlus episcopus servus servoram Dei, aniversis Christi fidelibus,
proeeentes [iteras inspecturis, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem,
‘Omnipotens Deus, qui immense miscricordis sum effectus sine allo
‘cinta relma mlb idee Iaboribus per bomines

subvenit, omniamque servis, pictatis officiam prestantibus, am-
pliora proemia pollicetur ; quae tanta cootestis patris berignitas infirmitatis
‘nostra: stadia maxiiné accendere debet, ad bene de calamitosis merendum,
‘ut ot nos de tali dispositione, Quantum possamus, et gratias referumus et

ecexxxvi APPENDIX, Tro. tt,
quod Remis ext, ex Anglif, et nliis finitimis regionibus, bm a0
farore ejocti, et veluci é seevientis tempestatis turbine

‘que toterrimay mortis erepti cruciatibus, ad

portom quotidie plures (alls per Galli atque Italie ot alias Christiani
orbis partes dispersis) se recipiant; cumnque, crescente, ob st
indiés magis pester, exulum numero, vite
predicta & nobis comparntum est, quodque et pro.
necessitatibus quotidie suppeditamus, minimé satis ait ad
tudinem sustentandam ; nosque, quibus moltis et diversis
piis locis subveniendam ost, et ad quos panperes undique |
invegros ili sampcus, ut expediret, ot certé esset in optatis, subm
Reqaeamus, intimo tangimur dolore condis; nationemque yi
dam pietate insignem, sedi apostolic: gratissimam, ex
tranquillitate in tam turbulentam seditionem incidisse,

piorum swvitiw esse objectam, vehementer ccasatee (ola
fortiis, in fidei fandamento et Dei gratid innitontes, perferan|
que Christi, eui se Sbligarant, tot periculis propositis,

animo, tanté magis paternum et misericordem nostra: in weaee
solicitudinis aifvetum, Quore Deum imprimis hamiliter precati ut iis
ad calamitates tot ot tants perferendas, atque etiam a eee
ese dignetur, omnes Christi fideles, quantum possumas, in!

tamur, et per viscera misericordim Dei obsccramus, ut

Domino nostro Jesu Christo misericondibus Dei bei

est misericordia, memorifi repetemtes, affictoramque Avgloruns
sibi ante oculos poncntes, ministri Dei in pictatis opere offic
deputatos ab eisdem, praesentes nostra vel earum suthenticn
ostensuros, largis, ut quisque poterit, hac smviente perseentione,
eleemosynis; Christumque, in afflictis, et rerum omnium inopith ¢
pro Christo fratribus, suscipiant: mandantos universis et sin
siarum pralatis, eorumque vicuriis, necnon rectoribus, et verh
dicatoribus, emterisque omnibus personis ecclesiasticis, ut ens
quisque locts et ecclestis, etiam in Ipsis concionibus, popalo
fraude et lucro cessantibus, faciant et permitiant ; cl
probate fidei personas, (non tamen quicstores) oo aneelae :
ot ipsis Anglis, xea depatats, integr® cousignandis
modi sttuant. Quinctiam chorissimos in Christo filios, |
ewteroaque orbis Christiani regen et principes rogamus, ut,

Deum pictate, et propensi in pauperes et egenos,

catholich laboranws, benignitate, facultateque ilis 4 Deo

dicndi clargiti, pictotis stadia exerceant, oorumque, in onal,
vante Domino, elocet christian religlonis perseverantia,
verw pictatis exemplum, egestatem sublevent, et

~_

NO. LVI] APPENDIX. ccexxxvii

favoribus prosequantur ; scituri, quicunque illis misericordiam fecerint,
sea Redemptore nostro Jesu Christo, cujus certa sunt promissa, retri-
butionis premium in eterna ccelestis regni beatitudine percepturos.
Quia verd presentes ad omnia loca, quibus illis opus esset, perferri
nequeunt, decernimus, ut illaram transumptis, etiam impressis, manu
notarii publici subscriptis, et sigillo alicujus persone in dignitate eccle-
siasticé. constitutes munitis, eadem prorsus fides adhibeatur, que iisdem
originalibus literis, si forent exhibite: vel ostense. Dat, Rome, &c.
Jan. 21, 1682.

No. LVII.—( Referred to at page 169.)
Bulla Gregorii Pape XIII. pro fundatione Collegii Anglicani de Urle.
April 23, 1579.
(MS. in my possession.)

Gregorius Episcopus, servus servorum Dei, Ad perpetuam rei me-
moriam. Quoniam divine bonitati visum est humilitatem nostram, tur-
balentissimis christian reipublicw temporibus, ad excelsum universalis
ecclesie culmen sublevare, heereditatisque, quam pretioso sanguine suo
quesivit, administrationem cure nostre commendare, ea nostrum per-
petud solicitando exacuit animum ad pié meditandum quo pacto et Dei
a qua tantum accepimus, nos gratos exhibeamus, et nos-
tram ecclesie sua operam, quantim divind benignitate adjuti possumus,
non inutilem faciamus.

Quare cum quotidie, non sine gravi animi nostri dolore, sanctam
Domini nostri Jesu Christi sponsam diversorum ejus hostium conspira-
tione, et violento ex multis partibus incursu, oppugnari cernamus, anti-
quisque hostibus, infidelibus, Turcis, Judwis, novos quoque, hmreticos et
achismaticos, acccasisse, qui, omni impietate et scelere imbuti, ac veluti
adversarii nostri furiis exagitati, in pie matris exitium feruntur, quod
officii nostri ratio nobis expostulat, ad omnium impetus, qua maximé opus
ease videmus, vires nostras a Domino traditas opponimus, populosque
imbecillitati nostra: a divind benignitate concreditos, presidiis contra hos-
tium oppugnationes paratis, communimus. Cumque nullum firmius
presidium aut remedium certius inveniri possit, quim ut regionum ab
hac peste oppressarum juventus, cujus teneres animos facile est ad vir-
tatem flectere, catholica religione imbuatur, ab initio usque nostri pontifi-
catis operam dedimus, ut diversarum nationum collegia, veluti catholicw
religionis et sincere ad eam institutionis seminaria, nostris sumptibus in
urbe erigerentur.

Que interea dim sedulé agimus, ad Anglie regnum, magnis quondam
opibus et catholice fidei studio florentissimum, nunc veré a teterrima
heeresis lube, que omnes feré ejus partes comprehendit, devastatum,

VOL. II. y

CCOXxxviii APPENDIX.
pictatis ocolos dirigentos, qjusque calamicawm, ut

miserrimo hile profugientes, qui, divin ical Sa -deeti, patril,
secre relictis, sese nobis ad eatholicw religionis, in quik
nati sunt, institutionem suscipiendam miserabiliter offerunt, ¢o animo ut
salutem ibd primis comparent, deinde verd ut, post

rerum scientiam, in Angiiam ad alios qui a via veritatis declinarunt
erudiendos revertantar.

‘Nos igitur Gregori qjus nominis prieai pia in

erga

sionis, sic et nobis ab errore

Intentur; ac propensam eorum erga sedem

Deckntieia Stem Catholice doctrine: adipiseendm studivm amplectentrs,
motu proprio, et ex certh seiensid nostrd, de apostoticee potestatis pleni-
tudine, ad omnipotentis Dei Inudem et fidet catholicar inerementum
[atqae] dilect nobis nationis Anglicans commodim et salutes, im
welibus Hospitalis Angloras: (Anglicaom
nuneupandam) perpetud

lingua

Angliw, cum suo rectore et sninistris necessariis, lantur; qui ini
philosophif et theologil se exorceant, Grecis item
Fro captu cujusque operam dent, in eisque tantilm proficere
quanti satis esse videater: i porrd omnes iis studils operam nw
ad quer @ superioribus dirigenter ; scque prieterca ip pictate et)
cantibus, eecheadasticls eqeremontis, et sscris offielis, wt meliis:
‘bus visum faerit, exerceburt

Ad norum autem sustontationem nos annaos reddites
seutoram anri in auro, ex camere apostolicas sen datariatis ratio
singulis mensibos pro rath, donec eis alinnd? a nobis aut successoribas
nostris de simili annuo reddit prospectum fuerit, liberd

standos comstinimus Ex proteren eis perpetud Hien
‘namus pro corum habitations et usu ades prndictas, in

Angli olim habitabant, nune ver} dicti echolasticd jassu 1
eum dasbus domibus dieto hospitali contiguis, ad sinistram
ccelesiam S, Birgit: Seetioram, ct quecamgoe illis eiream

no. Lvit.) APPENDIX. ecexxxix

martyris Angloram ; necnon pro dote dicti collegii, ac rectoris, scholasti-
corum, et ministrorum preedictorum sustentatione, omnes et quascamque
alias domos, tabernas, sive apothecas, stabulas, hospitia, hortos, areas, pro-
prietates, census, fructus, ceeteraque omnia, et queecumque bona immobilia,
mobilia, et se mvoentia, neenon res, actiones, et jura dicti hospitalis, tam in
urbe quam extra eam, ubicumque consistentia, cujuscumque qualitatis,
speciei, nature, pretii, quantitatis, ac etiam annui valoris existentia;
que omnia, eorum situationes, nuncupationes, confinia et latera, ac si
nominatim et in specie describerentur, preesentibus pro expressis haberi,
et wdes ac cetera, que signari possunt, ut 4 ceteris internoscantur,
quamprimim armis et signis dicti collegii forinsecis notari, volumus;
eaque omnia a dicto hospitali omniné separamus, et ad ipsum collegium
transferimus: ita ut rector et scholastici preedicti corporalem ipsorum
omnium possessionem per se, vel alium, seu alios, propria authoritate
liberé apprehendere et perpetu retinere, illoramque fructus, redditus, et
proventus, jura, obventiones ac emolumenta omnia percipere, exigere, et
levare, ac in suos dicti collegii communes usus et utilitatem convertere,
liberé et licité valeant; vicarii urbis, aut cujusvis alterius licentid
desuper minimé requisitd. CEconomus veré, et alii ministri ac servientes
dicti collegii, ipsius rectori subsint, et ad ejus preescriptum et mandatum
omniné obsequantar, nihilque contra ejus voluntatem faciant vel atten-
tent: ipseque ceconomus protectori dicti collegii pro tempore existenti,
vel etiam ipsi rectori volenti et requirenti, aut ab eorum quolibet depu-
tatis, bis in anno, vel quotiescumque ei vel eis visum fuerit, rationem
reddere tenestur:—cam eo tamen, quéd, si aliquo tempore preedictum
collegium ex qudcumque causi dissolvi contingat, sedes, ecclesia, domus,
census, ceeteraque omnia preedicta perindé hospitalis preedicti sint, ac si
erectio collegii et alia preescripta nunquam emanassent; prout nos ex
nune, in eum eventom, hospitali ipsum quodd illa omnia in integrdm
restituimus

Eo ipso districtids inhibentes capellanis predictis necnon dicti hospi-
talis gubernatoribus, et administratoribus cujuscumque nominis ac digni-
tatis, ne deinceps in sedibus, ecclesia, domibus, apothecis, censibus, frac-
tibus, aliisque rebus, juribus, et actionibus preedictis directé vel indirecté,
quovis quesito colore, sese interponere, aut collegium, rectorem, scholas-
ticos, et jistros, praesentes et faturos, molestare audeant, vel pertur-
bare: Ac decernentes ex nunc irritum et inane quicquid contra pre-
missa, et etiam presentibus contenta, per eosdem aut quosvis alios,
acienter vel ignoranter contigerit attentari.

Praeterea collegium ejusque rectorem, scholasticos, et ministros in per-
petuilm, ac preedicta, eseteraque omnia eoram bona mobilia et immobilia,
cojuscumque qualitatis et quantitatis, in dicta urbe et extra, et alids ubique

y?

ecexl APPENDIX. [ro tem

locorum existentia, sub nostri beatique Potri et hnjus sedis protections
suscipicntes, ac nobis ct eidem sedi protinds subjicientes, ila ommis, in
universum ct singulatim, ab omni jurisdictione, corrections, visitations,
dominio, superioritato, ot potestate pro tempore existentis vicar,
gubernatoris, senatoris, consulum, conservatorum, et reformatorem
dict urbis, causarum cari camere npostolice gencralis anditoriy
neenon rectoris studi genoralis, et aliorum quorumeumque tribume
Hum judicum et officialiam, neenon ordinarioram locorum, reetoram
parochialium ecclesiarum, et quorumeumque aliorum in dicta arbe
vel alibi constitutorum ; illosque, ac etiam in propriis eorom rebus et
bonis cum eis contrahentes, 4 solutione et exactione quorameumave
pedagii, gubelle, bolletini, etiam ratione vini, ripe, et ripeti, neenon
Erani, olei, pannorum cujuscumque genoris, et quarurmeumqae sliarum
rerum, necnan decimaram et enjusvis alterias tum ardinarii quam exe
traordinarii oneris, ex quicumque caus impositorum ¢t imponendoram,
Pperpetud eximimus et prorsit liberamus. Insupor eisdem collogio et
schalasticis, rectoribusque et gubernatoribus, ut omnibus et quilvis
cumque privilegiis, exemptionibus, libertatibus, facultatibus, et indultis,
quibue stadiums generale dicte urbis, et illius rector, doctoresque in 69
doegentes quomodocamque utuntur, potiuntur, et gaadent, ac uti, petir,
et guudere poterunt quomodolibet im faturdim, non soliim ad eorua
instar, sed pariformiter et mqué principaliter uti, potiri, ct gaudere
valeant in omnibas et per omnia concedimus, iaque eis commie
camus: Precipimusque et interdiclmus viearlo, gubernatori, auditor,
senatori, consulibas, conservatoribus, reformatoribus, rectorique, jadir
cibus, officlalibus, et aliis prmdictis, necnon S. R. E. camerario, pres-
dentibus, et clericis cament apostolic, et quibusvis commissarlis ad.
exactionem vectigalium, decimarem, et alioram onerum pradictorest
pro tempore deputatis, universé et singulatim, ne quarumeumaue froul-
tatum, privilegiorum, et literarum, eis sub quibuscumque tenoribus et
formis conccasnrum, occasione vel preetextu, collegium, scholasticos,
rectorem, ministros, et gubernatores predictos, seu eoram aliquem,
etiam super usu et perceptione predictorum, et aliis proemissis, impe
diant vel molestent, nec impediri vel molestari permittant,

Ad hae superioribus dict! collogii, cum consensu tamen protectors
priedicti, illos quos in dicto collegio, et alibi, per debitum tempus
studuisse, ac scientil. ot moribus idoneos repererint, in presdiotis fixeule
tatibus artium et theologim baccalanroatis, licontinturwe, doctoratiegte,
et magisterii gradés, servatd forma concilil Viennensis, et alids, juxte
universitatis studii cjusdem urbis consuetudinem, promovendi, et ipso
rum graduum solita insignia eis exhibondi ; utque in fheultatibue supra
dictis sic promoti illas publicé et privatim, etiam in omnibus unlyersi=

& —

vo. wv] APPENDIX. ecexli

tatibus studiorum generalium, interpretari, et alios docere, ac de eis dis-
putare, gradui seu gradibua hujusmodi convenientes actus exercere, ac
omnibus privilegiis, gratis, favoribus, prerogativis, et indultis, quibus
alii in presdict4 seu aliis universitatibus, et alibi, juxta illius et aliarum
universitatum hujusmodi constitutiones et mores, ad gradus preedictos
promoti de jure vel consuetudine utuntur, potiuntur, et gaudent, ac uti,
potiri et gaudere poterunt quomodolibet in futurdm, uti, potiri, et gau-
dere possint et debeant, perindé ac si gradus preedictos in ips’ universi-
tate, juxta statuta, consuetudines, et mores preedictos, suscepissent, con-
cedendi licentiam tribuimus,

Postremé, cum eosdem scholares, hujus collegii alunos, post longos
forum vel exptorum vel consummatorum labores, sacerd
militiee pro temporis vel loci necessitate adscribere conducat, ut mi
teriis ac functionibus sacris assuescant, dicteque ecclesisee SS. Trini-
tatis officia prestent, seu ut operarii mittantur, eisdem alumnis ut de
licentia protectoris ac dicti collegii rectoris consensu, et examine preece-
dente, etiam extra tempora 4 jure statuta, interstitiieque temporum 2
concilio Tridentino prestitutis non expectatis, et etiam absque suorum
ordinariorum literis dimissorialibus, ac sine aliquo beneficii vel patri-
monii titulo, et non obstante quovis natalium defectu super quo cum
talibus per easdem presentes dispensamus, ad omnes etiam sacros et
presbyteratis ordines promoveri, et, postquim promoti fuerint, in illis,
etiam in altaris ministerio, ministrare ; ac tam ipsi, quam ceteri omnes
in dicto collegio degentes, ut poenitentie et eucharistie, etiam die
Paschatis, et extremm unctionis sacramenta 4 confessario aut alio sacer-
dote ipsius collegii, a rectore illius constituendo, suscipere, liberé et
licité valeant indulgemus.

Ut verd ejusdem collegii conservationi bonoque regimini, tam in iis
que ad alamnorum ipsorum institutioncm et disciplinam, quam que ad
victum et vestitum aliaque hujusmodi necessaria pertinent, opportunids
consulatur, utque promptam paratumque sit eis auxilium, venerabilem
fratrem nostrum, Joannem, episcopum cardinalem, Moronum nuncu-
patum, ejusdem collegii protectorem et defensorem conatituimus et
deputamus, cujus consilio et opera tam supradicta, quam quecumque
alia ad scholasticos in eodem collegio admittendos, et retinendos, et ab
eo emittendos, spectantia, agantur, statuantur, ac ordinentur; dantes
eidem et pro tempore existenti protectori preedicti collegii, pro salubri
illius conservatione, et directione scholasticorum, bonorum, et rerum ac
jurium temporalium et spiritualium ejusdem, plenam et liberam facul-
tatem et authoritatem ceconomos, advocatos, et procuratores in eo
deputandi, et amovendi, et alios eorum loco sufficiendi, differentias,
lites, et controversias, inter quascumque personas, tam alumnorum

‘confirmata sven,
pront nos illa ab omnibus dicti eollegii stumalbilia el
biliter observari mandamus.

Quod autem ad dictoram sinmooram wctheleak Sedan aa
deinceps haberdam, attinet, statuimes et ordinansus eos, qui admittendi
runt, priiis ab examinatoribus per dictum protectorem in Gallidi etiam
Belgie’, aut alibi, prout illi converiontitie videbitur, designatie wel desig-

pels acters sorte probation ot tle el ied Sia

areata toh a ake ae
censeantar ; sed per quatnor aut sex menses, phis vel minds proat supe-
Fioribus et collegii moderatoribus visum fuerit, coram comversatio pros
vitam ecclesiasticam ducturos, seque omni tempore, ad jusum sape-
riorem, in patriam rvrertendem, et ad animas, quantim im Domino
petuerint, adjovandas, paratos fore. —-

Carteriim rector: presbytero dieti collegii, pro tempore existenti, ut per
se, vel copfersarium idoncum quem daxerit eligesdum, singelos alamnos
predicts a quibesvis cxcommanicationis, suspensionis, et interdict,
aliisqne sententiis, censeris, ct pasis ecclesiastics, quivis

bus, etiam in casbos in literis in die ero Domini legi solitis,
(couspizationis in penenam vel statue Remsoi postificis, fasitatie lite
probibitorem ad partes inSdeliom, injcetioaix masvom violentarusn in
prelates, duntaxat exceptis), absolvere, ac pro comeninse entinns
saletarom injungere, cosdemque super inregubaritate ab cis

coutract! (homicidii voluotarii, bigamix et huresie casibos dumtasat
caceptis) dispensare liber? ot bicité valeat Bberam tribaimus —
Decernentes pradicta crane perpeted sabeiatere, sicque is

— a

No. Lvu.) APPENDIX. ecexliii

versis et singulia per quoscumque jadicer, ordinarios, et delegatos, etiam
causaram pelatii apostolici auditores, ac 8. R. E. cardinales, in quavis
caus et instantia, sublaté eis et corum cuilibet quavis aliter judicandi et
interpretandi facultate et auctoritate, ubique judicari et definiri debere ;
‘Recnon irritum et inane quicquid seciis super his, per quoscumque, quavis
auctoritate, scienter vel ignoranter, contigerit attentari: Non obstantibus
nostris de non tollendo jure queesito, et de vero valore fructuum expri-
mendo, sc de commissione in hujusmodi unionibus facienda et vocandis
quorum interest, necnon Lateranensis concilii novissimé celebrati,
uniones perpetuas nisi in casibus a jure permissis fieri prohibentis,
que apostolicis constitutionibus, ac hospitalis urbis et camere: predic-
torum, juramento, confirmatione apostolicd, vel quavis firmitate alia
roboratis, statutis consuetudinibus, privilegiis quoque, indultis, et literis
apostolicis, illis et iisdem senatori, consulibus, reformatoribus, came-
rario, universitatibus, ac eorum collegiis, rectoribus et personis, aliisque
preefatis, neenon populo Romano, vectigalibus, redemptoribus, et aliis,
sub quibuscumque tenoribus et formis, ac cum quibusvis clausulis et
decretis etiam iteratis vicibus, aut etiam in favorem hospitalium con-
cessis, approbatis, et innovatis; quibus omnibus illorum tenores presen-
tibus pro sufficienter expressis habentes, illis alids in sua robore per-
mansuris, hac vice duntaxat specialiter ¢t expressé derogamus, ceterisque
contrariis quibuscumque.

Ut veré temporalibus commodis spiritualia quoque munera conjunga-
mus, quibus fidelium devotio eis munita crescere magis et augeri posit,
de omnipotentis Dei misericordif ac beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolo-
rum auctoritate confisi, omnibus scholasticis, rectoribus, et ministris
qui in hoc collegium recepti fuerint, in ipso ingressu, ac etiam quos in
eodem collegio decedere ab humanis contigerit, si peenitentes et confessi
ipsi veré fuerint, in mortis articulo plenissimam omnium peccatorum
suorum indulgentiam et remissionem in perpetuim concedimus. Nulli
ergo omniné hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre erectionis, assigna-
tionis, voluntatis, &c., infringere vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si
quis autem hoe attentare presumpserit, indignationem omnipotentis
Dei, ac beatorum Petri et Pauli, apostolorum ejus, se noverit incursu-
rum. Datum Roma, apud sanctum Petrum, anno incarnationis Domi-
nice, 1579, nono kal. Mai, pontificatis nostri anno septimo.

Forma Juramenti ab alumnis in admissione suscipiendi.

Ego, N. N. collegii Anglorum de urbe alumnus, considerans divina
erga me beneficia, et illud in primis quo me ex patria heresi laborante
eduxit, et ecclesia sux catholice membrum effecit, cupiensque tante
Dei misericordie non penitds me ipgratum preebere, statui totum me

coexliv APPENDIX.

Eve. ever.

Divino ejus famulatui, in quantum possum, pro fine Iujus collegif exe-
quendo, offerre; et promitto juroqae omnipotenti Deo me paratim ese
animo, ac futurum semper (quantim sanctisslma ejus gratia nee adju-
verit), ut suo tempore sucros ordines suscipiam, et in Angliam ad proxi-
morum animas lucranday revertar, quandocumque superior’ bujus
collegii, pro sul institutl ratione, fllad mihi preeipere visum foerit in
Domino. Interim verd dum hic vivo, promitto me quiet et pacifict vietu-
rum, vt collegii constitutiones regulasque, pro meo virili, observataram,

No, LVIL—( Referred to at page 170.)

Account Roll of the English Hospital at Rome, for the year 1575.

[Original in my possesston.]
Redditus annuus hospitalis Anglicorum, ut apparet ox rentali,
anno Domini 1575 .......6 sea teetaneenes tenon
‘Ttem hoc anno accesserunt ex augmento censts unius domts
nuper in tenue Joannis Baptist de Goldie, annuatin ..
Summa redditaum 1495 caron.

Expense Hospitalis per annum.

1. Pro 17 personis in victu et salariis, secundum man-
datum illustrissimi cardinalis Sabellii in sud visita~
tione, ut sequitur, viz.,

Pro victu et salariis D, Custodis et sui famuli, per annum...
Pro victu ct salariis octo capellanorum, ad rationem 5 coro-
natorum per mensem pro singulis..
Pro quatuor alils fumalls hoopitalis, lngulie.menafbus, ‘vis
pro famulo qui servit in ecclesia, legit in mensh, ot minis
trat, 4 coronat,; pro pincern’ 4 coronat.; pro eoquo 5
coronat, ; pro sub-coquo $ corovat.; in toto per annum
Pro tribus communiter peregrinis, ad rationem unius Jubii
PFO singulis, quolibet dio ...seesseesseesveesee
Summa 910 coron.

2, Alice expensw neceasarie hospitalis communiter,
annis singulis futuris, ascondent ad has summas #0-
quentes, secundim estimationem sumptam ex libris
nostris expensarum 4 multis annis; maximé ab octo
annis jam proximé prateritis, viz

Tn expensis ecclesi communiter snnis singulis, ut patet per
Tvivio’pro. coolcetA hoapitalis ot capella sande Rariwadl iva
In oleo pro lampadibus ecclestie, pro oubioulig, et pro lampa-

dibus aulm et coquing, &e.
In reparationibus hovpitalis et domorum per urbem

Coronas.
1460

No, Lvnit.] APPENDIX. ecexlv

In supellectilibus
In extraordinariis .....
In litibus et scripturis
In lignis...
In aqua pro cisternis et veeti
In pens

Damas. et S. Nicol.

In salariis extra hospi .. procuratori 10 coron. ;
medico 9 coron. ; notario 1 coron. 50; mandatorio 1 coron,
50; et lotrici 20 coron...

In salariis auditorum computi ..

Summa 39] coron. 50.
3. Queedam ali expense ultra predictas retroactis

temporibus fiebant, pat necessarié ex ordinationi-
bus statutorum, partim liberé ex consensu confratrum
ad sublevandas necessitates multorum peregrinorum
et aliorum Anglorum, ultra numerum hospitalis, ut
sequitur, viz.,

Dabantur eleemosynm pecuniarie: pauperibus infirmis et
peregrinis nostratibus, ad viaticum, vestitum, &c., ut patet
per libros expensarum singulis annis ...

Dabantur etiam plerisque peregrinis ultra 8 dies ordinarios
in convictu hospitalis plures dies pro eorum urgente ne-
cessitate, ut patet per librum peregrinorum, per annum,
secundum estimationem, circitcr ........++++ .

«+ batur hospitale in admittendis quibusdam commensalibus
Per ADDUM sees eeeeeeee sees eweee

Fiebant etiam expense in tribus convi

. Trinitatis, S. Thome, et S. Edmundi, pro omnibus Anglis
Rome commorantibus, circiter.

Summa 140 coron.

Summa totalis expensarum per annum, 1441 coron., 50.

Restat de predict summa reddituum 58 coron. 50.

[ Appended to the account is a recommendation, that the last four items,
making together the sum of 140 crowns, should not again be admitted;
that the amount thus saved should be added to the present surplus of
fifty-three crowns and a half, and applied to the purpose of assisting or
supporting a greater number of persons; and finally, that care should
in future be taken to reserve a certain portion of the income, in order
to provide for the repairs of the house, and for the several taxes and
casualities to which it was liable —T.]

ecexlvi == APPENDIX.

No. LIX.—/R

Come scholares Angli tamtrise |

Ge csiliadons Conarpctah get querunt
[Osiginal in the English Collage at Rome. Lik, 3

1. Isti duo homines, qui tantim nos
ab Anglis, et vocantur ab Anglis Wall; ipsi ant
‘pom sunt reliquim illorum Britannorum qui,
en jean Eetiewola seb A

Wallis eceiplendis statuitar. Et [ett hoe ita sit,
ibi degunt, continuas ¢t perpetuas factiones contra A

pled babeat ad fervicon; int Hiapesi ot Maul gulls
debant illa loca. At tam impossibile est naturaliter |
quosdam pios ex ipsis viros) Wallum ben tractare

‘stque est Maurum atnanter tractare + quod
probaviasus in hoe tam cziguo regimine D. Mausitil eb
supra nos in seminarie nostro. Nam ut ili augere: c
Wallorum in seminario, convocabant illic ex omni loeo et adn
Walles sine commendatione aat examine, nam serunt
‘ineptos, nullé habith ratione statis, aut moram, aut |
‘unum qui hine discedens Parisios, et in Anglil

xo ux) APPENDIX. ccexlvii

philosophies, et varia modis commendatos, et eos etiam difficulter, imo
aliquos tales repudiarunt, et aliquos ad sex usque menses expectare
coogerunt. Et hive omnia sigillatin probare possumus. Post autem
admissionem in seminarium, iniquissim® distribuebant [omnia]. Nam
‘Wallis integra cubicula, Anglis arctissima loca ; Wallis vestem novam
et duplicem pro hieme, Anglis, iisque sacerdotibus et nobilibus wultis,
nullum hiemis vestitum ; imé cogebant eos secretiores vestes wstatin
preterit ferre laceratas, et omnind vermibus infectas. Sic cum bos-
pitale Angloram, ab Anglis jam a multis sweulis fundatum, auctoritate
su sanctitatis ad regimen illorum pervenissot, omnes Angli statin gji-
elebantur, Walli eetinebantur qui ibi pris erant, et externi etiam Wali
conyolabant statim, omnes tanquam ad commanem predam, et coquind,
qjusque ministris, aliisque omnibus commoditatibus hospitalis sic fru-
ebantar, ut suis propriis; com interim nullus ex Anglis externis, et per
civitatem habitantibus, similem humanitatem ab illis vel petere auderet
vel sperare.
2, Ex dictis jam apparet quitm fntollerabile sit Anglia subesse regie
tap iemanaa et quorumcamque Wallorum, et quare
potids relinquere seminarium et Romam ipsam, quan,
Festi ais ogi dod, reviore'onuon puciulcomietee woe:
petuis dissidiis vexari, Hine etiam apparet causa, quare archidiaconus,
tam vehementer laborat retinere D. Mauritium et seipsum in hoc regi-
‘mine, ut quinquaginta tres Wali, qui domi Anglis serviunt, dominentur
hic Romm, et, si fortd bis temporibus (quod speramus) convertatur
Anglia ad fidem catholicam, ipse, per favorem quem ambit summi pon-
tificis, et ilustrissimoram cardinalium, se suosque Wallos ad dignitates
eoclesiasticas in Anglii promoveat, quod sunquam poterit fieri sine
infiniti perturbationc illiasregni. Nam procter naturalem quam diximus
animoram dissentionem Angloram et Wallorum, hoe illorum factum,
quo opprimere nos hic Romw voluissent, et patriam perdere, nisi summa
sum sanctitatis misericordia sustentasset, hoc, inquam, crudele factum
sic omnes omnlum Anglorum animos irritabit contra eos, ut nihil
amplits cam ullo illorum rem hubere quisquar volet, et forsitan, nist
cessent patriam nostram oppugnare, legibus aliquando in Anglid caye~
bitur, ne Wali possint simile iterum pericnlum Anglis procurare. Nans
aperté nunc non soli aos, sed etiam totam gentom nostram perdere
conantur, et in odium adducere apud suam sanctitatem, 4 cujus miseri-
cordi’ et Liberalitate omnis snlus nostew patria his afilictis tamporibua

fantom protectorem nostrum, qui aliis optimus nobis princeps, ot
patrons, et pater solebat exe, sic alienarunt 4 totd gente nostrd, ut ne

ceexlviii = APPENDIX.

audire quidem nos amplids velit, et nos in ejus aspe
venire; quia illos solos auscultat, et, nos no

ita plané videtur contemnere, ut in omnibus
magnm regni nostri tractate sunt, non sit dign
universé nosted ad se vocare, sed illis omnibus

progredi poterit semipariam noatrum ; quod idem arehidias
minatus est nobis, et nos alids rectit cognoseimus: 1m
ordinem asiguatum 4 sua sanctitate de instituend i
modum regiminis in collegio Germanico, ille moram |
conatur multos ex scholaritus sacerdotibus amandare,
sua facta reprehendere; item avertere magnet
redditds hospitalis in usus privatos D, Mauritii;

menta opponere, ne sume sanctitatis intentio et no
pleatur, its quod nos null quicte studiorum posts

usque dum per suam sanetitatem illi erit indictum |
nostris rebus mon ingerat sed sua negotia tractet, |
postr relinquat, quod speramus aliquando futurum.

Ad Cardinalem Protectorem Petitio Scholarium
Societatis habeniiz. 1878.
(Original, tid}
Hilustrissime Domine, et benignissime Patrone,

nos affectu (id quod iniquissimé objieitar), nec

induciione, hoe, quod. potimua A sui ennotiteda e6 Hae
peter (id quod et privato uniuseujusque juramento parat £
ficari); sed petimus, ciim divine: glorize amplificandar

ut suue sanctitatis plissima intentio, et noster zelus ji

vatorum hominum eommodis non impediatur. Si

tatem et licentiam, ut aliquando solent juvencs, non

esperd nos aceipi 4 tui celsitudine: sed elim petammas di

jum feré ad biennium cum maximo dolore nostro u

mus adjumenta spiriths, fomenta zeli ¢¢ devotions,

Jutionis ot licentin, qui nune dofatigamar; eid nihil

et petamus quim coerver| diseiptind, insarai et anim

tolli oceasiones discordize otii ct inquictedinis co
nunclanguescinus ct fore oppriunimur); denis

———

xox] APPENDIX. ecexlix
‘nisi ot sum sanctitatis intentio impleatur ut hoe beneficium: perinsigne
Gregori NUIT. sit patriw nostrw, non privatorum hominum ; pro nobis
ipsis autem cum nihil aliud petamus, nisi ut zelus poster jurandwe
Tabenti et afilictm patrim, et moriendi pro religione catholic’, qui nunc
sic oppugnatur, sustentetur tantisper, dum, sufficienti scientii in+
structi, redenmus ad vineam unde sumus egress ;—eum hoc, inquam)
solum petamus, si erimus tamon rejecti A tua colsitudine in tam justh
et pid causd, feremus etiam et hoc, sicat alia quae tulimus Christi caus,
‘et existimabimus aliquod esse peceatum occultum hostrum, ant patric
nostre, quod tantam bonum, quantum ox hoe seminario

‘poterat, impediat: boc solum dabit veniam tua celsitudo, quia Christi
causa cst, dicere et profiteri, tam alicnum esse 4 nostro spiritu hoc regi-
‘men, quod hucusque pertulimus, ut nemo nostrim qui hie modd sumus,
‘nee ullas in posterim Anglus qui eodem animo quo nos patriam reli-
qoerit, tantum animi et spiritis periculum, ullius commodi bumani
caused, perferet, Hos enim, illustrissime Domine, confirmandi, non per-
endl, spiritus fervoris et zeli causk Romam venimus: quid si nunc
cogemur tali conditione vivere (id quod tentatur), ut hune zelum amit~
tamus, ef discordiis ot dimentionibus nos impleamus, valeant omnia
seminarin. Oportet magis Deo obedire quim hominibus. Tantdm
petemus benedictionem sum sanctitatis, et tua: celsitudinis wquaum
favorem: nos mendicantes redibimus unde sumus egressi; minori enim
animarum nostrarom perieulo ibi, quim hie, vivemus. Quéd autem
sine causi hwe non dicimus, ex lis quar alls tue: celsitudini aperuimus,
ge nune etiam, quis aperimus, poterit intelligi.

‘Sed quicret fortasse tua colaitudo, quis sit ille cui hanc administen-
tionem committi petimus. Jam tu celsitudin’ cognitum est, nullum
certum hominem petimus, quia absumus in hac caval ab omni humana
affectu; solum cupimus, et ardentissimis votis A sui sanctitate ot i tad
celsitudine, propter amorem Christi, per fervorem quem habetis in caus
sam catholicam, et compassionem quam geritis in afflictam nostram
patriam, petimus, ut res committatur patribus socictatis Jesu, homini«
‘bus, ut novit tua celsitudo, wequis, spiritualibus, doctis, et in erudiendi
juventute expertis; qui lieét hoc regimen maximé diffugiant, propter
‘magna onera quo, jubente sui sanctitate, in hoc genere suetinent, tamen
‘cim aclamus itlam sociotatem sic laborare wbique hodie ad ecelesiam
‘eatholicam recreandam, ct ad heresim opprimendam, ut nullis laboribus,
‘nullis difficultatibus defatigata coset; cumque videat 4 convorsivne

momentum sanandi toting septentrionis, sicut ab ek
non dubitamus quin quae causa movit suai sancti~

ceel APPENDIX. “Donn

accodat tum celsitudinis instans petitio, quam tantdi Ika soe!
tatem posse intelligimus, wt nihil sit tam arduom z
patrono, non consequamur, Credat nobis tua fe f

clarissimum fiat. Hoc autem regimen si non
fortame minds vestrum beneficium, quia vos optime animo ounin faei-
tix; neo erit minor nostra in vos observantia. Tbimus enim omnes ad
ponendas animas nostras pro causii cui favetis, Sed profectd nom se
quetur expectatus hajus seminarii fructus: unde iterdien tunte celsitedl-
nero in visceribus Christi oramus, ut causam nostram eb patriwe Mostra,
sproto omni privatorum hominum respectu, consideret. Hoe pro certo
faturum speramus, ut hoc regimen patrum societatis

sioni, catholicis consolation, sit ieee Hace a
nium, quorum nomina sunt in privatis scriptis.

Mr. Richard Haddoek to Dr. Allen, giving an Account of the
Pade aera ines ok ma pore iam
employed by the ma

Kents _—s
<a formerly in Douny Colleye-]
My duty remembered unto you, Mr. Dr. Bristowe, Mr, Bat
Webb, my cousia Gabriel, Mr. Ely, with my most
tions unto all your good company, my friends and
excepted from the highest unto the lowest. You
that, at this present, God be thanked, all your scholars
be in perfoct health, and merry, saving that we are not &
to hear of your sickness; for the speedy ceasing whereof, ¥

absent, and therefore more hardly to be understood,
where, the last time, I left off; which was with our go!
Rome, to speak with his holiness. 1 siguified unto ;

go that present night: but it happened otherwise, by x

not have our supplications, and other things 7
was God's providence, For, whorvas we euppored holin
been not past eight or nine miles out of R

no. uixd) APPENDIX: cceli |

gone unto him that night, it was fur otherwise, as we found the next
day, being St. Matthias’s day: which day, after cightcen of the clock,
Sherwin, Martin, Gore, and myself, set out in God's name; not known
unto many whither we went, But that day, when as they missed us at
dinner and evensong, it was brought unto Mr. Dr, Owen Lewis, areh-
deacon of Hainault, and, in reproachful language, said of our adversa-
‘vies, that, whereas there had went but one, now there was gone four
ambassadors unto the pope; with such like. That night we went
twenty-four miles, and we light half 4 mile short of his holiness. ‘The
‘next morning, by day, we went unto him, where he was in a castle of
cardinal Farnese, right upon, or rather within, the seas, towards Civita
Vecchia; where we stayed with him; not having (as we thought we
should have had) opportunity to speak with him, because that day he
was to go to Rome, Notwithstanding, we kissed his feet there, and
gave unto him our supplications, with reasons that moved us to demand
the regiment of the fathers for our seminary; which we gave also, and,
at the sume time, unto cardinal Como; who before had bidden us come
‘unto him, when we bad our cardinal’s answer, which I wrote unto you
the Inst time. And his holiness told us, that non erat tempus nune; by
‘these words referring us to come unto him at Rome. That night, there-
fore, though with no little pains, we returned to Rome,
miles after eighteen o'clock ; but with great difficulty, and glad to take
horse a great pace, The next day, being the 26th of February, we
‘went for our answer, which we reccived from the master de Camera,
‘who hath been a marvellous friead unto us always ;—that his holiness
would send unto our house ane, who, hearing all reasons, should make
‘an end unto our contentation; which was that, which we most desired.
‘That day also some of our company were to have spoken with cardinal
Como: but it could not be, being earnestly orcupled. These things
being thus, beginneth good Mr. archdeacon to play his part; of whom,
by tho way, you shall understand, how (for all his fair words and pro-
mises) he is affected townrds us and our canso. For, at our being from
home, he uttered these words, which be all over the town, to his great
shame, if he had any; to wit, that he had threo sorts of enemics,
amongst whom, the first were boys; which if it be true, it is of his own
part, and nut ours, who would be ashamed to be enemies to any man,
“but what charity requireth. ‘The second are the Jesuits; whereat T
wander that bo is not utterly ashamed; and by the which, J trust, you
“will more easily understand his doings, and orderly and honest proceed-
a poor company and scholars: and, for my part, I do
hardly the friendship of any catholic Englishman,
himself enemy unto the Jesuits But, a8 he nseth in

ecelii APPENDIX:
all things elso, he will peradventure deny: that

singulatin, ques
approto. Tamen, son rel ct petro ec
ceatram, licét exsotis tam sancti, alque sanctus Paulus” By
words (he answered) ; and when as they requested
of the case, and to stand our fread, as always we had found higu
he referred us unto our owe cardinals which was all we could get of
him, although before, he had promised to do for us
he was better informed by Mr. archdeacon. The next
belug the ln of Febrancy, Shorvia, Manda, Gots, abies
Pitts, Giffard, and myself, went unto our cardinal, to know his |
who tobd us that his boliness would, that we should obey
and accept of him as our rector; and that we could mot

pany to appear before him after dinner, amd

No. ux.) APPENDIX. eccliii

resolution of all, and a final end; which was, that we should either obey
the pope, and accept Mr. Maurice, or else depart. We requested him
to consider of us, and to hear our cause. And, for obedience unto his
holiness, we had sufficiently shewed [it] (and would try with who
should accuse us of it) in not remaining in our country, where we had
been able to have lived unto ourselves; but, desirous of more perfect
less, we were come where we might learn to serve God and his church,
as more profitable members of the same; and, therefore, desired him,
at the least, that he would use us as freemen, and suffer us freely to
follow that, which our conscience did prescribe us; knowing well what
obedience was due unto his holiness, and ready, if God gave us grace,
by the shedding of our blood, if need required, to declare it. Nothing
would serve him, but, if we would not be obedient, to punish us with
imprisonment and whipping; unto which we answered him, that we
trusted, we had committed nothing, that had deserved any such pun-
ishment; neither had we said or done any thing, that we need, or could,
repent or call back again. In the end, he bid, that the next day we
should certify him what we would do ;—obey Mr. Maurice, or depart,
those that would not. And so we departed, many being desirous, out
of hand, to have left the house; which in very deed had been done,
but that we more respected the common cause, than any private com-
modity. Our entertainment was such, from time to time; and nothing
else to be hoped for from their hands. This done, the next day in the
morning, did our good companions, the Welshmen, go about their
business with all expedition; and therefore, when we arose from bed,
they called up my chamber-fellow, Mr. Meredith, who is the captain of
them, under pretence to say mass; which was so true, that, albeit it was
Sunday, he said no mass that day; but to his business he went, all the
forenoon, about the house, with a supplication to the cardinal drawn by
Mr. Archdeacon, full of deceitful law-terms, to circumvent us with (to
see who would set unto his band), containing, with the obedience unto
the pope, the obedience unto Mr. Maurice, who before had refused ;!
answering them, that we had to deliver to the cardinal our answer by
ourselves; desiring Mr. Maurice, in whose name they came unto us, to
content himself, and suffer us to present our answer, as we were com-
manded, unto the cardinal; in the mean time, not acknowledging him
for our rector ; whereat he was sore grieved, and commanded Mr. Gore
not to come at dinner in the hall. At which time, he provided his old
letters, made by the cardinal the last year, to be read at dinner time,

1 [Dodd has evidently omitted something here. The writer's meaning is, that
they refused to sign the supplication —7'

VOL, II. x

eccliv APPENDIX. [roux

and to prove himself roctor (wonderful disorderly and abominably,
which bad like, if the fathers bad not been there, to

foul work: fro dae, Pie oe males ee
‘Mr. Maurice, having nothing to do with the appointing of such things,

would have had Griffyth ; thinking thereby to have had bis intent: but
it so happened, that, because Griffyth could not read Italian, Pitts might
necessarily read the whole), which we never denied: for he was the
last year made rector; but this year he was deposed ; and therefore we
did not presently acknowledge him, But here was he reprebended by
Pitts, who, when he had read it, and dinner done, denied first to give it
bim again, But being re-urged by his importunity in demanding it, he
opened it, and shewed it to some of onr fellows, who sat at the table,
and who observed that which he had manifestly falsified. For be had
seratehed out the month of May, and put in March; and, for one
namber scratched out, he had put in with bis own hand the 7th of
Mareh; wherein also he was deceived: for that was but the first of
Mareh; which when it was seen, and, he having no pretence:

to deny it, was so manifest, he began at the table presently to
some of our company with foul words; and [the Welshmen] preparing
their knives in their hands,' to have strucken some of those, that eat
next unto them (amongst whom, an old fellow, whom we always took
for a quiet fellow, afterwards reported that, if the fathers had not been
thore, or his next fellow, which was Mr. Pearseal, he would have pro-
sently killed him), judge you, what time we had, to look unto ourselvex,
But if it had not been for the coramon cause, and for God's especially,
we had been sure to have payed [them] for it. But we

and the fathers exhorting, he did wonderfully insult against ms; we
thinking that we bad wrong, for that he had falsified his letters. After
even-song, we went unto the cardit Rapes
testation of most full obedience unto his holiness, letting

stand these our miseries, which were not to be tolerated. He

all Mr. Maurice’: doings wholly; which when we maw, we beseeched
him, upon our knees, to be good unto us, and, at the least,

domn us and our cause, before he had weighed our restons with our
adversaries.’ He answered flatly by these very words, “yo nolo
audire; habeo aures surdus, et laterem lavatis: and derefore

that you obey, as you promised.” We answered him, that our

ence unto his holiness we had there protested, and would p

' [To complete the sense, 1 hare here spelen t
It is plain that Haddock means to cl Dr.
the violence descr this petals Sr llon did uot

it, we might say, this improbaMle, story.—Z"] :

sl

xo. 1x] APPENDIX. ecely

thervforn, If we onco knew that he would appoint Mr. Maurice reetor,
that we would obey him so long, as we accepted his holiness’s benefit
thers, At whieh words ho was mad, almost threatening a quarrol
towards us; and bid us depart “in malam crucem, wt ego profecto te
tradam in carcerem, ef severisrimé puniam, Now eultis mihi credere,
qui sum cardinalis ? with [other] such words. I told him that, if be
would say it, we would believe him; but before, he ought to pardon
‘an. He bid us abire in malam crucem again; and so he departed: for
he would bear ug no longer. And after us came all the Welshmen with
their supplication of obedience to Mr. Maurice, which they laboured
for, and they would not go before the cardinal with us. Unto them he
promised all things; but for us, nothing but punishment; asking who
‘that was, that stood In the corner ? meaning by me ;! whom be let pass
for all that, whom he might have had once,

‘The second day of March betimes, went Mr. Archdeacon and Mr.
Maurice unto the cardinal, requiring his commandment unto four (per-
suading him that, if three or four were displaced, the rest would take
heed) that they should acknowledge Mr. Maurice, or lay down our ap-
pare! and depart; which they procured. For, so soon as dinner was’
done, there came, with Mr. Maurice, one of the cardinal’s chaplains,
with the names of four, to swear obedience to Mr. Maurice, or else to
depart, Inying down their apparel. Martin, Mush, Gore, and, which
all met wondered at, I was the fourth, The rest Mr, Archdeacon had
quarrels to of old: but no man could tell why I should be taken before
all the rest ; which by many was objected unto Mr. Archdeacon. But
he will anawer at his leisure: in the nrean time, he will do his plea-
sure. ‘This was proposed unto us four, from the cardinal; all the
rest of the company hearing, We answered, that it was no place there
to give answers; but appoint us a place, and wo will answer then. But
our companions all began to cry, it was common unto all, and there-
fore they would not be excluded. J prepared myself to depart, and 40
did the rest; but all our companions would not suffer us, until they had
been with us before the cardinal; which we did that day; and he bid
‘na all depart in peace, if we would not obey Mr. Maurice; and so,
taking leave af him, we departed home for that night, because it was
late; and, at the fathers’ request (who straight after us being with the
cardinal) to depart also, ho would not suffer them, until he hod talked
with the general; sending us word by them, to see if we would but

os by me, ith hic write, Beer swe!" Anotbor in

Owen".
Beet. wih wi os ta aia i Ct en

ccelyi APPENDIX. [so ux.

grant that Me, unis heal ent Nard theme era eee
the hospital, and that we should be with all our company under the

fathers, quoad omnia, tam spiritwalia, quam corporalia; and
Maurice should have nothing to do with us at all, but

name; which, whea the fathers had proposed unto us, es
fully careful for us, wo showed them our mind, which alto they knew
well enough; and that, if the cardinal would let us that boon, wa would
accept it; for we desired nothing, but to be governed by the fathers —~
and hereupon we expected further from the cardinal. Bat the general
forbid them to moddle, and to suffor us to work that See
our conscience.

‘The next day, being the third of March, we dined in the hospital,
receiving of Mr, Maurice, from the cardinal, a commandment to de
part that night; which we prepared ourselves toward. Bayt off Mr
Fabroni camo to the fathers, to porsuade us to tarry that night; becates
all things were prepared for supper for ux all ; nt whose appointment wie
did stay all night) The sume day, at afternoon, we went six of us to
the pope, before our departure, with a eupplication of all our troubles,
and to request his holiness's blessing, before wo departed; whom we
found, by mere chance, walking into St. Peter's church, to see a work
of a new altar in the new building ; and, as he turned up, we exhibited
onr supplication, with two or three words ; following him, for he hastened:
away; and signifying that we were ejecti, because we could
with safe conscience, him thnt the cardinal had appointed: and he
answered these worts,—“ S¥ non potestie obedire, reeedatis 2” and we
requested his benediction, and he lifted up his hands and blessed ms;
whereat his countenance changed wonderfully. We left our sepplica-
tion with him, and departed for that night, coming away tothe hospital
We remained there that night. The next day in the morolngs 1
parted the house unto one John Creed's, our countryman's house, all
together; where we all dined that day; wherewith were so amazed our
adversaries, that they could not tell what to do. ‘Those that hated as
were glad ; those that had any compassion at all were afraid,
sorrowful; but more for themselves, than for us. ‘Thoy
should never have gone so fur, when they began the piers
very deed, we were fully appointed of departing, thirty-three in com
pany ; having nothing in the world to bear our charges. ‘Yet no mas,
from the highest to the lowest, was any thing discomforted. Bor:
was no need. You would have blessed you, to have sewn the
of our friends towards us in that case. Mr. Archdeacon dewi
‘one penny to any. The Jesuits begun to beg in pulpite for
Ash-Wednesday, and the first day of preaching; but with

r___% a

No. une) APPENDIX. -eeclyii

us Our fathors, in our house, began to beg for us amongst their com=
pany, as of the general, provincial, und others; and with such dili-~
gence, that you will scarce believe what had been very like to have
been had, for our viaticum; besides all begging by the way, which is
much for pilgrims, And at Sienna is the rector of the Jesuits, he who
was our father, the last summer, whom Mr, Licentiate Martin knoweth,
father Jobn Paul; where we had fifty crowns appointed for us to have:
taken by the way. Our father Ferdinando was almost mad for us, and
begged for us of the fathers of the Casa (which needed not) to appoint
of 9 great sum for ust insomuch that I think, we should have

you home four or five luudred crowns. For we had been like to have
‘no Jexs than a thousand crowns. For my lords prepared for us a hun-
dred crowns,—Italians, that heard of our case, and took the matter
wonderfully heinously, that we should be so dealt with; protesting that
they would go unto the pope for us, and help us, that we might have
justice, and be heard. But God provided for us otherways. The
Jesuits were out of their wits almost for us: insomuch that they wept,
many of them, and desired that we should not come, and take lenve of
them ; for they could not find in their hearts to take Teave with ne.
Father General, and all the company, would have gone unto the pope
for us, but that he had been slandered by Mr, Archdeacon’s

being warned by their friends secretly; yet, by some of thoir friends,
of great account, they knew they would be working that, all the werld
kuew not of, The answer unto our supplication unto the pope was,
that wo should come kiss his foot before we departed; which wo
were glad of wonderfully, and proposed that, before we should depart;
meaning to defer it a day or two, for fear we abould seom importanate:
in the mean time, thinking to make friends wnto the cardinal, come
other cardinals of his best. friends, and the ambassadors of Spain and
Portugal, to signify unto him, that we departed not of any obstinacy or
misliking, but only moved by our conscionce: moaning for ever to
remain in due obedience unto the see apostolic, and all owr superiors.
Which when we were thinking upon, there came a messenger of the
pope's unto the hospital, to call us out of hand unto the pope; but
‘being anxwered by the father, that we were departed, he requested that
we might be certified; which the father did not slacken to do; aud,
finding one in the streets, by him ealled the rest, and to go unto the
Pope straightly: who going unto the house where we dined, anit finding:
sixteen or seventeen there, went immediately unto the palace, not know-
ing what was forewarned. Thoy, kissing bis holineas’s foot, begun to
request his holiness blessing, before they departed. And here the most
Dleseed father in the world, whereas they were in doubt whut-he would

ceclviii APPENDIX. [so. ux.

do, began to burst into tears, and asked,—“ and are you then gone oat
of the seminary ?” They answered, “ yea:” and be said,—“ why would
you go out unknown tome, or not telling me before? They answered,
that the cardioal had twice in his name commanded us. Aud [he] asked,
whither they meant to go? And they told him, some into England,
those that were fit, being priests, and many others divines. “ Why,”
said be, “ be these so young, divines 7” (meaping by Christopher Owen,
Pitts, and Gratley.) And they answered, “ yea:” and all the rest phi-
losophers and logicians alike. Said he, “‘ why would you depart from
Rome, where good manners, and relizion, and learning is to be gotten?
You must not in any wise depart; but you shall go home again, and
have what you desire.” Which when they beard bim so heartily speak,
they all fell a-weeping very fast, that they were heanl sob, and could
scarce speak unto him, and he unto them. And he asked them where
they dined? They told him where ; and how we prepared our dinner
with our own bands; and that others of the company were going about
the town, providing for our meat and viaticum to depart with. And
he said, * you should have come to me first for your viaticum. But
go home again, and give me the names of some of
and you ball are one of Het i

expres, they iaiiel Aed at they were 3 s
‘would mot one of his chamberiains to ¢o Lome with dem? And they

them: and so he rang bis be
them cote our hooe. W
moe joy. and so siringe a

re beshdes themecives for

them. whom be sent with
a the rex &oew. it was scch a com-
char w+ wocdered al arin Our fathers

ning to til the sun! rows
Pavy's chamber, accther
futher Pars. wha

—, —

wo. ex] APPENDIX. ceelix

society for us, ax if it had been for thomsolves; and such an affection
it hath engendered in them towards us, that, if we had spent our lives in
England, we could not have done more, Insomuch, that I think, when
‘ve will, they will send with us of thelr company, to help us in England
awd Ethey} do-say, that, excepting their profession, they would wish
tolive in the Englishmen’s state; 80 much they love us, indeed you
ceannot imagino it.

‘Tee next day, being the Sih of March, we presented the names of
two & our countrymen, that were here present; because, by delaying,
‘Mr. Archdeacon always meaned to circumvent us. ‘The ono was Dr.
Morton, the other Dr. Bernard :* whereof, for all that, I think we shall
have amther; becauae the cardinal doth not so like of them aa they
deserve because of Mr. Archdeacon. The 7th day, there was asolemn
‘mass sung at Minerva, by my lord of St. Asaph’s, before thirty-three
cardinalsupon St. Thomas's day. That day, at after dinner, four of
ovr compiny went unto cardinal Como, who, after he had talked with
‘Mr. Archteacon an hour, called them in, and talking with them alittle
‘more courkovaly than before, he told them that the pope did favour us
most wondefully, and that, after two days, we should have a resolution,
but we shodd have neither af those we had named ; of which resolution
wenow expict, not knowing how it will be, In good hope we are, that we
shall have th fathers. For cardinal Como told them that the pope would
satisfy our ware; which God grant, But you would wonder how Mr.
Archdencon loth work, and Mr. Maurice, that he may remain custos of
‘the hospital. Kor that is it, that they aim at; and that ie it, we meddle
nothing with but in order to our seminary: for, if he get it, ws it ie
like he shall, t will be, at the least, five hundred crowns a-year, close
unto our semary. Mr, Archdeacon would make us believe, that he
procured our eturn again. But we know, he had appointed to have
set, or to haveaken himself, the house we dwell in; and had appoluced
of Irishmen arl Scottishmen in our places ; and, when it was said that
ho would get » Englishmen, he said that you should either send him
some, or he wald send you no money. And always his words were,
that he cared nt for ws all; which a man that had not cared for his
own prefermentmore than the common commodity, would never have
said, Well, whtsvever he say, this Tsay unto you for my company,
that you may omfort yourself, aud be glad, and thank God for hia
working on us nworthy members of his, that there could never have
happened any tng, whereby our country and our company could so

* (Dr. the reader will afterwards that
[ephedra al observe, Buys they were

English in the worlds. whioh God grant.

‘Mr. Askew, when ho saw we wont indoed, «

follow us that wight; whieh be had doues if we b

some with him. And be told Mr. T
deceived him, and caused him to leave his fellows, to pices
in such a cause. But, at the length, he saw, he m i
deccits, and had done more hurt, than he was able in hate
amends for. Thomas Lovel is spoiled utterly by

no man, but ouly liberty and toys. winrar
Notwithstanding my eyes be very sore, and in dan
writing and the air of Romo, would very fain

By that time, I shall almost have two years’ die y
Seas rth tom fot ory Oe a

make a whole course of divinity with my own d
have, E would fain do, 1 shall request you to procur
my fricnda, 90 soon as you think convenient: for |
‘travel on foot, and, therefore, must be forced to |
‘w help me, as others have, that ride, besides that

No. L1x.] APPENDIX. ecelxi

their Viaticum. Thus, trusting you will remember me, I commit you
to God, desiring you to commend me unto your man, Henry Brown,
my old friend, and by him to Mr. Steward and Lewis, and unto good
mother Bristowe, with all her company ; whom, by God's grace, I will
remember, when Agnus Dei’s be hallowed, which is this Easter coming.
Your company of youths were never, in their lives, eo comforted, as by
the fact of the last day, in kissing the pope's foot. From Rome, the 9th
of March, 1579. Yours,

Richard Haddock.

Dr. Owen Lewis to Dr. Allen, concerning the Disturbances in the
English College at Rome.

[Original in the possession of the Dean and Chapter. ]
Pax Christi,

My good brother, this is the fourth letter I writ to you, sithence the
Epiphany, of the fempest risen, and yet continued, in our English
seminary here; and [1] cannot by any letter of yours yet understand,
that you hear anything of it. Sithence my last, Mr. Sherwin, Mr.
Haddock, Mr. Martin Array, and Mr. Gore, were at Pallo, in the way
to Civita Vecchia, ten miles hence, to meet his holiness with a suppli-
cation, which was not liked; I mean their coming there; though their
supplication was penned better, than many of them can pen. It was
referred to cardinal Como there: at the pope his return, it was referred
to the protector, as reason was; and the pope resolved rigorously, that
they should absolutely obey, or go away. This order cardinal Morone
told to them, being all before his grace; and required to have their
names, that would obey the pope and his grace, and their order, with-
out any condition, and the present governors, &c. Ten gave, in
writing, that they would obey so. ‘The rest wrote, they would obey
the pope, &.: and many together of them came to the cardinal, saying,
in their conscience they could not obey Mr. Maurice, whom they had
accused 20 justly. His grace said, the pope would have them also
obey him. Mr. Haddock said, as the cardinal told me, that they
would believe it, when they heard the pope say so: at which the car-
dinal was marvellously moved; though, with an interpretation, that
saying was excused; which did not satisfy the cardinal, who called
Monsign. Spetiano, Mr. Maurice, and me, and inquired for his name,
that had spoke those words, to send him to prison. Ego nolui dicere,
mihi relatum esse, qudd is esset dominus Haddocus: but it was con-
cluded there, and executed by one of the cardinal his agents, sent with
Mr. Maurice to the hospital straight, that Mr. Haddock, Mr. Martin,
Mr. Gore, and Mush, as the chiefest doers in this matter, should swear

ecelxii APPENDIX. Exo. ue

to be obedient absolute et sine wild restrictions, and to leave all med
dling and practice in this tumult: and if they refused that, to go away,
and leave their gowns: if they refused that, to goto prison. While
the agent told bis commission to these four, a multitude came aboot
him, saying and crying, they were all in the same case; et sic umbra
multitudinis protexit illus, qui, post aliquot horas, smagno pumero
yeniuot ad cardinalem; qui mandavit, ut, si obedire nollent, abirett, et
illis valedixit, Statim voniunt ad cardinalem yoeati deo Jesuite semi-
narii, quibus eardinalis statuerat dare absoluté curam morurn, litera
rum, et discipline in seminario; et illis committere, ut, per ilorum
manus ot arbitrium, vestes ot alia necossaria scholaribus distribuerentur:
sed, ciim scholares pride essent dimissi, cardinalis respondit, uti audiyi,
Jesuitis, jam rem totam exse expeditam, nee ese opus, aliud agers: et
mandavit D. Mauritio, ut cibum illis non pararct, nisi ek moote in
carni die Murtis ante Cincres, et ut longas vestes in

reat, Summo mane, triginta, opinor, scholares exeumt ex seminurio,
nec ibi pranderunt: eed abituri vagantur per urbem. Ego, eo dic
Cinerum ante lucom, rem, per clausum memoriale missam add carding
lem Comensem, curavi, SoD, N. in suo cubiculo, antequam iret ad
capellam, per cundem cardinalem declarari, cum magni obsecrations,
ut daretur dilatio hujus migrationis, et ut aliquo, nomine sau suneti-
tatis, nuntio misso ad hospitale, anteqaam ulli juvenes diseederent,
‘omnes juberentur manere, orare Deum, quiescere, et expectare resolu-
tionem sanctitatia sum. Declaravi, multos esse, jurenes et deceptor,
qui patabant se vivere in statu peccati, sf allis pareront qudm Jesnitis,
et perdendum illis videri, parere D, Mauritio, quem hactends impugua-
runt; tristem esse animam meam, quum viderem triginta juvomes exire
simol ex seminario, hoe diffcili anni tempore, sine nummis, cans pori-
culo vite, in longo et periculoso itinere, cum dolore parentam, jacturk
tomporis, scandalo catholicorum, risu hereticorum in Angtifi nostel,
jam meliorem spem parturiente. Sua sanctitas (qui, pridie Cinerum,
aliquot scholaribus, memoriale in 8. Petro ef , dixerat,
“Si non polestis obedire, discedite in pace’) orat valde turbata; et fore
fait tam in eubiculo resolutum, quéd illi permitterentur albire, etiam
sine viatico, Tandem sua sanctitas dixit, “cenient ad nos,

discodent ex urbe;" quia in suo illo memoriali petebant, wt ad oscals
vanctissimi pedum omnes admitterentur ante decessam > et sua sanotitas
adscripsit in dorso libelli, integrum esse illis venire. Ubi, a meridie,
sua sanctitas ox Sancti Sabin (prima statione Quadragesiens) redhit
ad 8. Petrum, misit famulum ad hospitale, qui eos voeuret. Sed pou
erant ibi: pransi erant apud hospitem domini D, Morton’ domum,
credo, Ego ad cardinalem Comenscm co sollieitus, Is vallé eos

= "|

No. L1x.] APPENDIX. cece) xiii

reprehendebat, et dignos judicabat magnf castigatione ; et mihi com-
municavit consilia sue sanctitatis, ad quam me tum misit, ut ca mecum
deliberaret. Ubi veni, jam, eo feré momento, ab eddem sanctitate sua
discesserant viginti quatuor aut plures scholares, quibuscum in suo
cubiculo sua sanctitas did fuerat collocuta ; et eos, cum uno suo came-
rario, miserat ad hospitale, ad D. Mauritium, ei mandans, ut eos reci-
peret iterum, et tractaret uti prids solebat: et, uti prids semel ante
profectionem ad civitatem veterem, sic iterdm illis indulget, ut nomi-
nent rectorem sue gentis, quem vellent; et mandavit ut quiescerent.
‘Sua sanctitas mihi declaravit familiariter et humanissimé omnia collo-
quia, que cum illis habuerat (que longum esset hic adscribere); et
me misit ad D. Mauritium, ut idem ei mandatum declararem, quod
camerarius ille pris exposuerat; et ad scholares, ut eos ad tranquilli-
tatem hortarer: quod feci, vocatis ad me Sherwino, Martino, et alio
tertio. Illi jam exhibuerant sue sanctitati longum memoriale, quo cor
mendant D. Mortonum, et D. Bavandum, quorum alterum petunt sil
dari rectorem; ita tamen, ut penes Jesuitas sit morum et literaram
cura, Sed illi novem aut decem scholares, qui fuerunt hactenus obe-
dientes, nominarunt, porrecto altero suo memoriali, D. Bristowe; quem
ego verbo tends pontifici, cardinali Morono, et cardinali Comensi, pro-
lixé commendavi, ut hic vocetur, si placeat alicui nostre gentis hanc
provinciam committi. Ita jam res pendet. Ego vocatus fui ad cardi-
nalem Moronum, et missus ad cardinalem Comensem, ut de istis nomi-
nationibus deliberarem. Deus compescat hanc tempestatem, quA genti
toti macula est inusta, et nostri patroni sunt feré alienati et pertesi, ac
putant nos esse nimidm protervos. Sed tamen me jam magis, quam
hactends, complectuntur ; et preedicant illi tres, me rectissimé egisse
meas partes; ac ingratitudinem maximam illis objiciunt, qui me non
audiunt, &.; imo et odio prosequuntur, et clamant in cclum contra
me, quem falsis et fictis calumniis ac voculis traducere conantur. Deus
ignoscat illis. Cardinalis Comensis mihi dixit, quéd isti juvenes non
credunt, quéd ego curaverim illos restitui ; quod tamen est verissimum.
Aliqui petebant 4 me viaticum, viz. Hart, Barton, Owen, Giffard.
Negavi: sed si plané abiissent, curassem illis Bononie dari nummos.

Barton excanduit, et me jurgare cepit. Hec scripsi laté et liberé, ac
confidenter dominationi vestre, cui soli hae scripta sunto. Nec ullo
modo vellem, hee omnia aliis ex me narrari, sed vulcano meas literas
committi. Videtis quem fructum novi consiliarii isti et amici pepere-
runt nostris scholaribus, qui mihi suam culpam imputant : et superiores

mei me laudant jam maximé; ac nisi essent plures isti juvenes, puni-
rentur exemplariter. Ego ignosco illis deceptis, et (uti vir magnus
quidam mihi dixit) conscientiam phreneticam pretendentibus. Bene-

‘Commendo domination vestre ‘tes meas Ci
scholatian ot x eine eer Bee

Postscript, .
Tam sorry to see your last letter of the

omnes personas et artes in hac turbatione
omuia non sant committenda, mee sap ris
‘ore de sulliugancis diocesis Rhemensis ot di

wo. UX.) APPENDIX. ~ ecelxv

provineize ; quanquam sané verba videantur complecti quoque suffra
ganeos provincix utriusque: nam et illi in jure vocantur suffragan
archiepiseopi Rhemensis et archiepiscopi Senonensia. Deus secundet
nostram D. Sanderam, &c. Dux Ferie dicitur mortuus. Hine videre
licdt, A quibus magistris, per subornatos quosdam scholares, iidem
juvenes decipiuntur, quod dicant aliqui eorum, me non esse amicum
patric, sed propter meipsum omnia facere, que videntur communem
causam juvare ; alii quéd ego habito juxta hospitale, ut mihi ipsi tan-
dem hospitale acquiram. Sunt alia hujusmodi mendacia.

Dr, Allen to Dr. Owen Lewis.
[Original formerly in Douay College.]
Most dearly beloved friend,

All your letters came safely to my hands, as I think, ever since those
tumults did begin ; whereby, as also by as many contrary letters of the
students, we here understand all, from the very ground; and marked
every thing, and all actions and deportments of the scholars and doers
on all sides; and after conferred with the wisest and principal here in
our company, as Dr. Bristowe, Mr. Baily, Dr. Webb, L. Martin, with
others of judgment; as well to sce what they liked or misliked in all
this tragedy, as to use their advice, how I might deal, to save and salve
that great sore and exulceration of minds betwixt the two parties,
English and Welsh; much greater, and much farther spread, by that
beginning and root, there unluckily planted, than you there can per-
ceive, though you may see, to your grief, much. Which partiality and
division, if it be not utterly taken away, may breed marvellous scandal
and inconvenience. My first care was, that it should take no hold in
our company ; where, I thank God, at this day, they live as sweetly
together, without all differences, or respect of nations, or other distrac-
tion, as ever I knew any such number in my life. And yet, so to hold
it (because we well perceived the common inclinations of Adam, to like
and whisper underhand, for their own against others of other countries),
great moderation and dexterity was necessary, I assure you. The
principal point was, that no meddling, or maintenance of either side,
should be openly or privately used; but every man to apply to his
book, and pray for the appeasing of the tumult, and specially for bis
holiness, that God would give him the spirit of wisdom and mercy, that
he might take the best way for the ending of the matter, and to pardon
the fault of disobedience, disorder, or scandal whatsoever, for the honour
of God, and the perfecting of the work begun. And, lest any breach
might chance to be, I, otherwise than my custom, and somewhat against
my health, thought it necessary always to be in the hall, both at dinner

‘eon under one of that nation: yea and forsal
what else soever. Not doubting, of your wis
Holiness would rather condescend to their ini

yea, and our whole country and yours: spe
appeased with so honcat a thing, as to have
governors; which their request, to make you

liked of all the wise, and myself here; though the «
house to the society was all our desires. And right
‘that crror, that Mr. Maurice was made rector;
have had, if the Jesuits might not, or would not have |
Bristowe = for that both his quality was exeellent, an¢ e
and [he] was a divine, which had been more fit,
profossion ; besides the country, whieh, you know,

well und wisely, I do not say. ‘Therofore, that he, oF or
‘was not chosen, or first appointed at the beginning, it
you, an error; the rather noted, because Mr, «
a very honest and friendly man, and a great advan

and seminaries’ cause, had admitted there, sent for,

up to the seminary (as by sundry letters written, not to
‘men, is particularised) some of his own country

‘age, quality, and institution, unfit for the atudy

wow 1%.) APPENDIX. ceelxvii

in you, I dare be bold to say, but yet an esenpe and default, in managing:
‘the affairs because you did not dehort Mr, Maurice from taking upon
him that charge, in the beginning, for which, indeed, no dishonour be
it unto him, he was not sufficient. The scholars’ fault again was, that
they would not advertise me, that I might, with you, or by you, rather
have obtained by suit and supplications, than, by tumultuous means, 80
hazardous and scandalous, have prosecuted the matter. Which ani-
mosity and contentious dealing is far unfit for the state of students; and
after, joined to hatred, emulation, derrnction, and other sing thereon de-
pending: yea, it went so far, woe be to our sins, that, as we were adver-
tised, mischief and murder had like to have been committed in ipxo
colegio. For which horrible disorder, and afwerwards for the expulsion
of all the English, how heavy our hearts were, my tongue nor pen can~
not express; and you there, seeing the same, must needs be in much
more. And I nothing doubt, but you did all you could, to draw the
pope and cardinal from that rigorous order, brought by our men’s dis~
orders. But yet for that, most men attribute all to that original error
of making Mr. Maurice head. 1 see, the scholars either will not be per=
suaded that you did help any thing to the mitigation of the matter; or
clve eo far their minds be exasperated, that they will accept nothing for
benefit that cometh from you; uf fit in agris animis, And, because I
would have this extreme alienation from you taken away, that you may
have the good will of all men, as you deserve, by your known benefits
to all men (which 1 will never coase to protest, and surely do all hero
most heartily) for the good of our common country, which hath exceed-
ing ill luck to be hindered by our unhappy contentions and disagree
manta, I will, for that cause, use all diligence and dextority to treat op-
portuné and importuné with the principal of the students, who now,
having obtained this happy resolution, will, I trust, condescend to
every order and counsel, and quict themaclves, giving over meddling, or
harkening to whisperers, where former gradges have excited you, and.
deceived them, And, in any wise, as I love and honour you, use all
‘means possible to come into the grace and liking of the students; and
shew your wisdom, charity, and zeal, in condescending, bearing, and
supporting their youthful miscarriages so far, as, without sinning, you
may. For interest cause vestr@ mirifice, that thia begun faction do
cease. And because I will be sincere and plain with so dear a friend,
not doubting but you will keep all things close from all sides, as I do
yours, you must temper your cousin Hughes's tongue and behaviour,
who is of a bitter, odd, and incompatible nature; for so, not the stux
dents there, any of them, but, I assure you, others have signified, that
his disordered bumours have been a great cause of your hatred, and of

ee

him (I speak this for the answer of a certain:
hath written to me these formal wo

‘be marvelously alienated from my master: truly,
without cause; and 1 am suspected on both
more, that he would have my counsel, how o
self: which I have given him by this letter Inclose
be delivered, E pray you, to the parties; ard .
your mind from doing us, and all others, as mac
‘The best that ever was nom reddidit bonwm pro |
malo boawm, Father Norton shall have bis tus
your Inst, and is already in a good part disp .
The Spaniards have had a bloody repulse at.
and the Low Country cometh in slowly. I may,

—

NO, 10%] APPENDIX. ccelxix

auch vacant time before these letters go forward, write a few words to
our old patron, Como, to appease his mind, if, perchance, he have taken
any dislike on either aide, by this garboil; which you will deliver him
accordingly, I doubt not. Mr, Gilbert came not this way, but is arrived
at-Paris, aud hath payed the twenty pistoles, which you lent to him,
‘Mr. Bailey's hands, being then there; and he) desires you to send his
Dill thereof to Mr. Morgan, in Paris. Hore is no Irishman in these
parts, that J know, saving Mr. Fitzsimons, and, therefore, the catalogue
is quickly made. My lord of Cambray is retired agniv, for fear of Cas
telane, into France. God knows what will become of these Low
Countries, The great talk of Monsicur’s marriage with our queen ix
on foot still. Mr. Powel, brother: to the priest there, is in prison still
for his, faith, and hath answered stoutly, that whosoever denieth the
pope's holiness to be head of the charch of England, as) well:as of
all,other churches christian, is a heretic. Some think that:he shall
‘suffer, oF, at least, fall. into the premunire. God comfort him, and-all
his fellows, I wrote your mind to the dean, touching the woman in
your house: but he writeth tome again, “ Salvo meliori judicio, non
asset dimittonda, ciim honostissimé so gerat, ot optimé servel ves, pracipud
Srumentum ; ciim etiam inveniri non posit aliquis subditus ecolesia, qui
vull accipere curam domds ef omnium rerum, nisi coset certus de kabila=
tione ibidem por longiorem terminum, qudm expedit promittere.”. Whore-
upon I can see.no further, but commit all to his wisdom, as you require.
Cotune will not be sold, they: say, for any thing: and, therefore, I get
‘no money no ways, And, if those new. garboils bogin again this aum-
mer, as it is not unlike, all will be in hazard. Mr. Stevens will not,
nor dare uot, come back, as he saith, to Cambray; and, therefore,
roquireth only a little room for his stuff, as is loft.

Being comen thus far, L had necessary business to. go to Paris,
whither I went, leaving this rest to be written there. And now, being
there five days, 1 have received two other packets of letters from your-
self, and divers others, of marvellous ungrateful matter; giving me
evident tokens of fears, that these wahappy, differences and mutiales, not
censed by the pope's so manifold mercies, will bring all to naught and
utter shame, By which disorder, J percoive the Scottish nation begin
to put in for It, so as the pope will be wearied with all. My lord of
Rosse did let me sce also what you wrote to him, concerning the same
matter; wherein you say (a4, 1 doubt not, it is true) that you never
knew of Mr, Seaton’s request, before it was made. But indeed,
whatsoever is done amiss, is laid unjustly upon your back, both there,
and of divers hore; the factions of the Welsh and English, concerning
‘those seminary matters, are grown so great. And, ns they have attheir

VOL. i. aa

Me

‘him earnestly so to doy All which T ste tendeth to new.
stirs, by which, in fine, it will come to pass, that o

all will be lost, that you have done, and I have d °
recovery. Would God, I were there one month, that

No, Lx.) APPENDIX. secelxxi

perhaps, believe how both parties, I mean certain of either faction, do
describe, and set forth by letters here, the wicked attempts, spesebes,
prejudices, and practices of the other. But I write to Mr. Barret, of
‘whose honesty and discretion I have great hope; and I write in his a
letter to the three priests, which have been the principal doers in this
doleful action. And eo I make an end of this ungrateful talk, and of
my scribbled letters, which be the worse scribbled, for that, at this pre-
sent, I am very weak and weary of body, quia aliquandil, stomachi et
‘indigestionis imbecillitate laboro ; which will cause these to our good
patron cardinal Como to be worse read. But when you deliver them
to his grace, I hope he will read them before you; the rather, for that
they touch you, and that affair. Farewell, my most dear friend; and
God be your comfort and mine; and of mine you shall not have much.
‘Lutetie, May 12, 1579.
Your own assuredly for ever,

Postscript—Commend me (with thanks for his letters) to your
nephew ; and, for God's sake, warn, in my name, also him and his bro-
ther, to take heed what they write, and to whom they write. For they
give suspicion and offence to the English many ways; and of this divi-
sion, some collect up by their letters, that (as folks cry out here, and it
isin every body’s mouth) all the Welshmen, yea omnes oriundos ox
Wallid, are to come to France, as the young Powel, Mr. Roberts, &c.
One of them writeth hither, to Paris, over plainly of Wentworth’s treason
and dissimulation towards you, which the very party, to whom he wrote
so, could not abide; nor to hear anything for the Welsh against the
English (as the devil hath now made the division): they must be dis-
couraged and seek to salve up, and not to make the breach bigger. If I
see any fit of the Welshmen, they shall as well be preferred to Rome (if
it lie in my hands) as the English. God is my judge, I never put dif-
ference, nor ever will do. Of Hughes's communication for pntting oat
the Jesuit rector, and inducing Dr. Bristowe, with Mr. Cottam, before he
entered into the society, more is written down from thence, than must be
the more wise. For whatsoever they write, or say, toucheth you and me ;
since some suspect, I incline too much, for love of you, to the Welsh
faction, as they term it. I have a scruple now, whether I should send
these, so ill written, to his grace, having none here that I dare trast to
write them otherwise. But tomorrow I go home, if I be able, again ;
from thence to write them, by the next post,

cane ges sop Sed wis Fo peng hi

xo. ux] APPENDIX. ceclxxiii

scit, et ego suspicor. Et, ab eo tempore, patres jesuite nullam plans
curam discipline aut morum scholarium subierunt ; permittentes eos ire
et vagari qué vellent, sine ulld reprehensione, et conventicula inths et
foris liberé facere; et multi scholares, presertim quinque aut. sex,
hujus seditionis duces, nihil prorsds jam student, vel permittunt aljos
studere quieté,

[Since the foregoing sheets were printed, I have been favoured with
some MS. collections, belonging to the Rev. George Oliver, of Exeter.
Among them is the following letter, which, although these records have
already extended to an unusual length, I cannot help inserting. It was
written by Allen to Mercurianus, the general of the society, to thank
him for the appointment of the two jesuits, who, as procurator and pre-
fect, were to assist in organizing the new establishment; and it dis-
tinctly shews the truth of what I have elsewhere asserted,—that, had
the fathers “ aspired to the government of the house, there can be no
doubt that their reputation and their services would have enabled them
to obtain it in the first instance.” The reader will remark that Allen not
only expresses his gratitude for the appointment, but entreats that it
may be rendered perpetual—T.]

Allen to Mercurignus, the General of the Sociely of Jesus. .
Octob 26, 1578,

Cum, in his diuturni.exilii et difficillimorum temporum continuis cay
lamitatibus, omnibus facti simus per Christum .debitores, vestree tamen .
sanctz societatis in nostros homines merita ceterorum offic
ra, gratiora, ac sané salutariora semper extiterunt. Meminiati
enim, jam tum ab initio desolationis nostre, plerosque ab ill perditione
ereptos, vel in sacrum ordinem vestrum receptos, vel ecclesie matri
vestrorum studio ac oper restitutos, vel sequentibus deindé annis Lo-
vanii primim, tum Duaci, tandem etiam Rome, consilio, charitate,
consolatione, auctoritateque imprimis vestra, fuisse servatos; ut de hoc
quantulocumque agri Dominici relicto semine, post Deum, ac sanctis-
simum patrem Gregorium, ejusque summos ministros, vobis patria
nostra,.si quam unquam habituri simus, primas gratias debere. videatur.
Inter cetera tamen, recentissimum est istud et plané singulare, priora
omnia beneficia vestra complectens, quéd ad nostrorum isthic studio-
rum institutionem non ita pridem ex societate, alioquin variis charitatis
muneribus occupatissim4, homines commodissimos concesseritis : de quo

ipsi, ad quos hee felicitas maxim’
pertinet, sep? ad me scribant, ego, qui nibil in orbe illorum juvenum
salute et eanctA educatione charius habeam, intimum, de reverendissima

ecelxxiv APPENDIX. [ro oe

paternitatis ta beneficio ipsis prestito, animi met

potul. Equidom, mi pater, quod in hoc seculari quo vivimus statu
fieri potuit et Heuit, dedi operam semper ut nostri r

vestris studils, institutis, moribus, quibus nihil est bodte yal ad doctr
ca expedite alps aha Ss es
quirimas, ad zelum lucrandarum auimarum accommodative, preecipud
imbuerentur: Nunc cum id sit 4 Deo nobis per suum sanctitatem tri-
butum, ut in illo eeclesim ac orbis principe loco collegium habeamus,
et per tuam pietatem porrd concessum, ut id hactonils veetrorum operk
ot prudentiA gubernctur et instituatur, omnia sand mihi melsque in
Christo donata sunt, neque eliud desideramus qui ut @jus isthic, wom
trique hie, collegii, totiusque gentis nostra causa, sui grati& et aucto-
ritate apud sanctissimum dominum nostram continué fiat commenda-
Hor, atque ut hoo tuum etiam patrumque beneficiam diuturnum ese
vyelis;—ut velis autem, mi domine colendissime, Alanus omnibus vite
suw officiis filius et famulus tuus, tuorumque sincerus amator, per
Christum rogat, vel respublica potis ac patria nostra rogat; illiusqee
charitatis et solicitudinis, quam in omnes gentes christianas ac barbaras
Retis, partem aliquam supplex postulat. Noo repollas justissima petenten
pater ; ot qui per tuos apud extremos Indos oves Christo colligis, penii-
tam over Britannicam nobiscum querere ne dedigneris. Si onus est,
Christi onus est, qui et augebit vires ut possitis, ot charitatem ut velitis,
ferro; et quicquid sit, omnium nostrorum, qui uwbique gentium sunt,
exulum precibus, operis, oblationibus, tolerabilius fiet. Christus erga
Jesus tuam reverendissimam pateraitatem diutissimd ecclesie, suis,
nostrisque servet incolumem, ac dignetur nostram parvitatem svorem
sanctis sacrificlis commendare. Rhemis, 7 Calend. Novembris, 1578.

Addictissimus serras 1
Gul. Alans,

No. LX.—(Referred to at page 175.)

“Ad Gregoriem Paper Patito Schlarium Anglorum Seminaris

(i eh Ono om 0

Sanctissime Pater,
(Coracn Bleeiiateg: protoctore ost o1sas seh Ea
‘anetitatis Anglicani simal comparentes, piissimi parentis eharitatem
_—__—— als

=

xo, uxt] APPENDIX. ccclxxy

immensam, erga causam collegii, et communem nationis nostre: afflicts
antehic, ad maximam omnium nostrorom molestiam, rebus nostris prine
Aclebatur, omnia in manus protectoris nostri resignavit, Quod cum
cardinalis amplissimus prudentissimb acceptasset, cum paterno quodam

-consolationem, aperuit. Dixit autem mentem sanctissimi patris esse,
tat aliquem ex natione nostri idoneum in illud officiam,

contensu, cligeremus. Magaum equidem beneficium; sed et illud
long? majus, quid ad hoc munus eapessendum, si fleri posset, reverendi
patres aocietatia inducerentur, Hoc omnes tum a sui celsitudine ex-
petivimus, et A tui sanctitate humiliter postulamus. Neo enim alii, qui
ad finem nostram nos Instruere possint, ex nostris Invenientur. De
malo regiminis fusids in soriptis superiori die exhibuimus. Dignetur
igitur tua sanctitas his molestils suos obligatissimos filios celerrimé libe-
rare, ut, in hoc sacro quadragesimali tempore, pletatl et studiis Uberids
incumbamus, Interim nos et nostra omnia sua sanctitatis voluntati, at
matris eoclesiw nocessitati, penitis devovemus,

No, LXI.—(Referred to at page 177.)
Extractum ex Bulld Clementis Vim, Confirmations
‘narii Anglican Pallizoleti, 1002. =
(MS. in my possession.)

‘Quoniam prosidium firmius nullum est, nee remedium efficactus,
contra eos qui falsis suis erroribus et dogmatibus Romanam ecclesiam
Oppugnare satagunt, quiim provinciarum hweresl Infectarur juventutem
in religiono catholicé instituere, quéd, videlicet, adolescentium animi
moles ac faciles virtutem sibi impressam recipiant ac servent; et consi-
derans istud pié ac attenté charissiraus noster in Christo filius, Philippus,
rox Hispaniarum catholiews, cujus excellentem benignitatom et Iiberali-
tatem, rege catholico absque dubio dignam, multi Anglicani exules
adclescentes fuerant experti, qui ex iniserabili Anglie regno (quod als
tanloperé floruit, ct erga fidem catholicam devotissimum fuit, nunc
autem haresios gravissimo infortunio affigitur atque opprimitur) in
Hispaniain transfugerunt, in civitate que fer decay Valenciw sits est,
collegium Anglicanam ad Dei Omnipotentis gloriam ct honorem, ct

suapte sponte dictum regnum deseruerunt, constituentes suo tempore in
illud reverti, etad veritatis vim gentiles suos miserrim’ occmeatos redu-
cere: Cumque dictus rex catholicus singulis annis certos redditus ad

English mission. ‘Tho last post, I could

‘this matter, being then very busy. Since
memory such things as might serve for this
very few which yourself hath not already more.

pio A ryryeeg ord = a e unto me, is the f
lege, anno 1592 die 25 Novembris, By whose :
‘was erected, I think yourself hath reason to knox
first rector, who the first scholars, who the chief
as the cardinal then living, Don Rodri

then was, Don Francisco de Caravajal, and,

de Pliego. ‘The bishop of Jaen, Don Francisco Sarmie

who to this ond to the seminary of Valladolid ga
crowns, while he Tived, and the same liberality b
after his death, Other chief favourers of this
duchesses of Arios, of Vejar, and of Sesa, the:
of Ayamonte, sod. She marchlonesee ata
both with their power and greatness countenar
work, and with their princely liberality, contri
tenance of it. Others of this kind, as the
Francisco Blanco, dou Juan Capata, and don Ji
canons of the cathedral church, dou Bernardine
Coloma, don Francisco de Ribera,
Santander, y Asoca, all of

Ney uxtt] APPENDIN. coclxxvit

wise other secular gentlemen of the Cabildo, as don Jaan Vincentelo,
don Juan de Arguijo, Juan Antonio del Aleagar, and Miguel de Xauri-
Bui, for their great liberality and affection towards this seminary, deserve
‘not to be forgotten. Who of the society did most nssist you, yourself
best knoweth.

‘The second thing is the general applause and good liking ofall sorts
of-people, which was well declared, upon St. Thomas of Canterbury his
day, when the first high mass was solemnly sung in the college chapel:
ut it were present the cardinal archbishop of this city, who wus received
with a Latin oration, the assistant and senators, great store of ecclesi-
astical prelates and doctors, the superiors of the religious orders, and
other men of authority, gravity, and nobility, a great number. Don
Alonzo Coloma, then canon of the high eburch of Seville and after-
wards bishop of Barcelona, suag the high mass, and, instead of a ser+
mon, John Worthington, one of the scholars, made a Latin oration of
the praises and martyrdom of St. Thomas, in the which also he declared
the present state of our country, and the institute of the seminaries,
which greatly moved all the hearers, and caused in them great eatima-
tion of this work, and love towards the scholars. At the end of the
miss, four scholars took the oath of priesthood and returning into
England, according to the manner of the seminaries. . Which being done,
all departed with great contentment and satisfaction, which yet, within a
fow days, was more increased with a public demonstration of the scholars
matority and profit in learning; for the 20th of February, anno 1593,
Richard Walpole and Henry Floyde, both priests and scholars of tho
college, defended general conclusions of all St.Thomas, with extracr-
dimary: applausc and satisfaction of all the learned men of this city, which
were present at thom. And, within a fow days after, tho first of those
two priests entered into the society of Jesus, and the second departed
towards Lisbon, there to take shipping for England ; but finding it not,
he remained there some time, to assist you (as I take it) in orocting there
an English residence.

‘The third thing is the removing of the college from the Calle de la
Sierpe, into another more large and cotmmodious house, which, although
not’ withont many difficulties, was bonght for 7,000 crowns by your
means and negotiation with king Philip the second, who, in this business
{as in all other things belonging to the scminarics), abewed himself vory
favourable, giving license to donna Maria Ortiz de Sandoval, owner of
this house, to sell it to the seminary and to none else (by reason it was
vineulated), and giving order to the regent of this city, to make informn~
tion in favour of the seminary, and to conelude this matter. So that, by
‘this means, the house was bought, and the seminary took possession of it,

Me

coolxxvili APPENDIX. [yo. ux,

in March of the year 16955 and, in the space of seven months, ther
wero spent in repairing it 6,000 crowns, which being done, the whole
seminary, loaving tho other house of Cal do las Armas, came lastly to
dwell in this; and the change was made, the fourth day of October of the

same years

‘Tho fourth thing is theconfirmation of this seminary, and of its insti-
tute, granted by pope Clement the eighth, with most ample graces and
privileges in favour of it. His holincss's letters to this effect were dew
patched tho 16th day of May, anno 1604.

5. God's ndmimble providence, which seeing now the seminary had a
house fit for their habitation, but wanted a church, stirred up the heart
of a principal and pious gentlewoman, by name, donna Anon de Eapi-
nosa, widow to don Alvaro de Flores, knight of St. James his order,
and general of the Indian fleets, to build a chureh for this seminary in
her busband’s and in her own names to whom also adjoined themselves
in this good purpose her two brethren, Pedro de Ja Torre Expinosa and
Tuan Castellanos, to help her, So that she contributing 7,000 crowns,
and her two brethren 6,000 more, the matter was concluded and their
offer accepted, anno 1695, die 4 Octobris.

6, The dedication of the church, which was with great solemnity,
upon St. Andrew's-day, anno 198. The inguisitors, with all their
officers on forma de inguisicion, came to this feast and the head inqui-
sitor sung the first mass; and father Juan de Pineda preached the first
sermon. And, although the church at that time pleased all exceedingly,
for the great beauty and rare contriving of it; yet, sinee that time, it
hath been greatly adorned with tho now retablo of tho high altar, whieh
[is] one of the best and most carious in Seville, and being of St. Gree
gory, it was finished and publicly discovered upon bis eve, the last year,
1609. It cost a thousand crowns.

7. The enlarging of the house, by the adding unto it of four other
lesser houses, bought since the year 1595; which have yielded more
commodity for the habitation, and space for a commodious and eapable
garden, which hath in ita fhir pond of running water, derived from the
fountain which the duke of Medina Sidonia, at your request, bestowed
upon this house; which hath been a singular benefit for the commodity
thereof, and therefore the eae pe hae 3 ‘Dot ghee bbe fare

gotten. *
vee oa obedient, -
‘Seville, this first of March, 1610.

END OF VOL. It

tl

CONTENTS.

PART IL—EDWARD VI.

: ARTICLE I.
Farther Reformation, 1. Formation of the new Government, 2. Hertford Lord
Protector, 3. The Reformers encouraged, ibid. New Commissions to the
Bishops, 4. Gardiner’s remonstrances, ibid. A Visitation, ibid, Jurisdic-
tion of the Bishops suspended, 5. Ecclesiastical Injunctions, ibid. A
Parliament, 7. Repeal of New Treasons, ibid. And of the Six Articles,
ibid, Petition of the Convocation, ibid. Bill for Communion in both
Kinds, 8. Marriage of the Clergy, ibid. Election of Bishops, 9. Their
attempt to recover their jurisdiction, ibid. It fails, ibid. Proclamation
against innovations, ibid. Removal of images, ibid. Resistance of the
Bishops and Clergy to these proceedings, 10. New form of Communion, 11.
ARTICLE II.

Seizure of Colleges, Hospitals, and Chantries, 12. Their number, ibid. Not
seized by Henry VIII., 13. Bill conveying them to Edward, ibid. Pro-
vision for their incumbents, 14. General purposes of the Act neglected,
ibid, Destruction of Libraries, 15. Plunder of Churches, 17. Principal
actors in these soenes, 19. Violence of the Reformers, 21. Removal of
Altars, 23,

ARTICLE III.

Insurrections.—In Wiltshire and other counties, 24. They are suppressed,
ibid. In Devonshire and Comwall, ibid. Demands of the rebels, ibid.
They besiege Excter, 25. And are defeated and dispersed, 26, Kett's
insurrection in Norfolk, ibid. - Ho is defeated and hung, ibid.

ARTICLE IV.

A. new Liturgy, &c.—Troops engaged to support the Reformation, 27. Cran-
mer’s Catechism, 28. A Commission for Revising the Liturgy, ibid. Book
of Common Prayer, 20. The Act of Uniformity, 31. Fasts, Abstinences,
and Holidays enjoined by Parliament, 32, Dispensations from Fasting, 33.
Destruction of Missals, &c., ibid. Articles of Religion, 34. Code of
Ecclesiastical Laws, 95. New Ordinal, 37. The Book of Homilies, 38,

ARTICLE V.

Foreigners called over, 40. Disputation at Oxford, 41. Foxe’s Dishonesty, 42.
Disputations at Cambridge, ibid. The Common Prayer Book revised, 43.
Bueer’s Opinions, 45.

ARTICLE VI.

Character of Edward.—His abilities, 47, His religious opinions, 49. His
intolerance, ibid, His settlement of the crown on the Lady Jane Grey, 50.
His death, ibid,

PART HI—MARY.

ARTICLE I.
Lady Jane Grey's atieropt—The Los Jens eee

others executed, ibid. Mary's promise to tse Noefolk and Suifelleamen, 3.

ARTICLE TT.
‘The old Religion reatorot—Mary convults the Emperor, 66.
restored, ibid. Outrage at Pwol's Cross, 57. Proclamation against |
ing, ibid, The Queen's Legitimacy established by Pastiament, (Sid. Rese
toration of the ancient worhip, ibid, A Convocation, 8. ‘Dispatation
with the Reformers, ibid. ‘The Pope nominates Pole as his Beate, 89.
Correspondence between Pole und Mury, 60. Pole arrives im Ei
ibid. He absotves the sation frem the eensuses of the chureh, G2 And
confirms the alienation of abbey lands, 63. The papal autherity ix x

stored, 65,
ARTICLE Tf.
Fugitive Reformers—Royal Injunctions, 5. Proeing sere eae
formed Clergy, 06. Some seek an asylum absond, if, idle
67, Their disputes, 6% Fuller's account of their proceedings,

fleetions, £2.
ARTICLE TV. mt

‘Tho Queoa's Marriage —The Prince of Spin proposed,'83. Articles:
Treaty, 86. A Conspiracy, 88, Rising of the Conspirators, 89. ~ Sir
Anomas Wyar’s success in Kent, éhid. ‘The Queen's Speech at Guildhall,
90. Wyat entoms London, 92. Ho ia taken prisoner, ict. Executions,
ibid, EXizabeth aud Courtenay arrested, thid. ‘Thelx comnexiou wil the
insurgents, ibid, Reformers inuplicated in the Rebellion, 94,
ondered to quit the realm, ibid. Mary amd Philip ane mazried, 9%.
against Ganliner, 96.

ARTICLE Y.
es persecuted, —Provocations given to Mary, 97., Plots off ‘Throck-
morton, Cleobury, and Dudley, 99. lenbcl lpi bide Writings
ae eit ‘The Council discusses the propriety of resorting 10
measures of scverity, 101. Laws against heresy zevived, ibid. Petitions
of the Reformers, 102. ‘The Council still hesitates, ibid. Anguinents cm
the subject of persecution, ibid. A Comminion issued, 103,
ibid. Motives of the Government, 105. Number of the sufferers, 10%
Foxe’s Dishonesty, ibid. ‘The Catholic Bishops generally refuse to enforce
the revived Statutes, 108,
ARTICLE VI.

Character of Mary Her virtues, 10, Her Defeace of hee Mother, 112, Hee
‘correspondence and sutanission, ibid. She is perseouted by her]
Her chaplains imprisoned, ibid. She restores the church |
And founds sereral convents, 116, Loss of Calais, hid,

dics, 118.

CONTENTS.

PART IV.—ELIZABETH.

ARTICLE I.

Reformation established.—Elizabeth declares herself a catholic, 119. She is
urged to adopt the Reformed worship, 120. Irritating conduct of the pope,
121. Ambiguous proceedings of the queen, ibid. She forms her council,
122. Scheme for advancing the Reformation, 123. Proclamation against
innovations, 124. Bishops refuse to assist at the Coronation, 125. She is
crowned by Oglethorpe, ibid. And takes the oath, ibid. Government in-
fluences the elections, 126. A Puzliament, 127. Queen’s title established,
ibid. First Fruits restored to the Crown, 128. Act of Supremacy, ibid.
Debates on the oath, 130. English Liturgy revised, 132, The Convocation
condemns it, 133, Act of Uniformity, ibid. Elizabeth’s Injunctions, 134.
She appoints an Ecclesiastical Commission, ibid. A conference on Reli-
gion, 135, Catholic disputants punished, 136.

- ARTICLE II.

Catholic Bishops deprived, 186. Their names and treatment, 187. Consecra-
tion of Parker, 139. And of other Protestant Bishops, ibid. The clergy
averse to the Reformed Doctrines, 140. Occasional Conformists, ibid.
Queen Mary’s priests, 141. Destitution of the new Church, il And of
the universities, 142. Spoliation of bishops’ sees, 143. Conciliating con-
duct of Pius IV., 147. He sends nuncios to the Queen, ibid. ‘They are
refused admission, ibid. Violences of the Reformers, 148. Opinions of
the Queen, ébid. She dislikes a married clergy, 149. The Thirty-nine Ar-
ticles drawn up, 151. Their vagueness, ibid. Persecuting proposals of the
Convocation, ibid. Protestant Dissent, 152. Means adopted to sequre the
Reformation, 154.

ARTICLE III.

Colleges founded abroad.—Religious houses dissolved, 156. The Carthu-
sians settle at Nieuport, 157. The nuns of Sion, ibid. Their wander-
ings, 158. They are established at Rouen, ibid. Political dealings of their
Confessor, ibid. They are compelled to quit France, ibid. And retire to
Lisbon, ibid. Origin of the English colleges abroad, 159. Foundation of
Douay College, 160. It is removed to Rheims, 161. Allen invited to re-
turn, 165. But declines the offer, ibid. The college flourishes, 166. Foun-
dation of the English college in Rome, 167. English hospital, 168. Bull
transferring its property to the college, 169. Dissention between the stu-
dents and the president, 171. Appointment of a Jesuit rector, 173. Members
of the hospital refuse to surrender their property, 174. Hospital and college

Bull of foundation published, ibid. Other colleges, ibid.

Valladolid, 176, Seville, 178. St. Omer’s, ibid. Residence at St. Lucar,

ibid. Allen’s vindication of the seminaries, 179. Benedictine convent at

Brussels, ibid.

CONTENTS.

No, XXIII.—Pope Paul to Philip and Mary, June 30, 1555
No. XXIV.—Cardinal Moone to Pole, Nov. 7, 1554 . ‘
No, XXV.—Stat. 1 and 2 Phil. et Mar. ¢. 8. for restoring the
authority of the pope, and confirming the alienations of church
lands; with Dodd’s Dissertation on the latter .
No, XXVL—Mary’s Letter and Injunctions to the bishops, March
4, 1554.
No, XXVIL—Two commissions for proceeding against reformed
bishops, March 13 and 15, 1554.
No. XXVIII—Commission for proceeding gaint heretics, Feb.
8, 1687 -.
No, KXIK.—Comespondenoe between Mary and others, on the
subject of her submission to her father
No. XXX.—Correspondence between Mary and the Council re-
specting her religion, and her chaplains, 1649—1551 .
No, XXXI.—Priuli to Becoatello, Dec. 15, 1666
No. face from the sermon preached at the funeral of

No. sei nee for the alterntion of Religion, Deo. 1508
No. XXXIV.—Stat. 1 Eliz. c. 1, for establishing the spiritual su-
premacy of the crown i

No. XXXV.—Bpeoch of Archbishop Heath, smn te spiritual
supremacy of the crown.

No. XXXVL—Elizabeth's explanation of her supremacy, 1559

No. KXXVII.—Speeches of Lord Montague and Adan guint
the oath of supremacy, 1563

No. XXXVIII.—Speech of abbot Feckenbam aguiost the new
Liturgy, 1559

No. XXXIX.—Profession off faith, drawn up by the Cmnocaton
in 1559 :

No, XL.—Stat, 1 Eliz. c. 2. for the establishment of the common
prayer :

No. XLI.—. Extract from Elizabeth's injunctions, 550 .

No. XLII.—Dodd’s Dissertation on the bates Protestant Or-
dinations

No. XLITI.—Stat. 8 Eliz. c. 1 for giving valiaity to Protestant
ordinations Ei

No. XLIV.—List of clergy and others deprived by Elizabeth |

No, XLV.—Hom, bishop of Winchester, to secretary Cecil, Jan.
12,1562

No. XLVI.—Best, bishop of Carlisle, to the same, Jan. 14, 1561

No, XLVII.—Pope Pius IV. to queen Elizabeth, May 5, 1560

No, XLVIII.—Consultation about the admission of a nuncio,
May 1, 1561 .

CONTENTS.

No, XLIX.—Elizabeth’s injunctions concerning the wives of the
clergy, Aug. 9, 1561, and a Letter from Mason to Cecil, on
the same subject . .

No. L—Dr. Lingard’s comparison of the creed contained: im the
thirty-nine articles, with that of the ancient charch

No. LI.—Venderille to Allen, 1568 E

No. LIL. Pope Gregory's grant of pension to Douay College, April
15, 1675, .

No. LIIL—Proclamation, expelling the English from Douay,
March 14, 1578, and a petition from the same to the magis-
trates and University i

No, LIV.—Cardinal Guise to Dr. Allen, April 25,1578.

No. LV.—A Testimonial in favour of the English, and a Letter
from Allen to Vendeville, July 27, 1578 :

No. LVL—Brevein behalf ofthe College at Rheims, Jan. 21, 1682

No. LVIL—Foundation Bull of the English College at Rome,
April 23, 1579, ot

‘No. LVILL.—Accoint Roll of tho English hospital at Rome, 1675

No. LIX.—Statement and Petition of Roman Scholars, Three
Letters from Haddock, Lewis, and Allen, and pretended state-
ment by Dr. Clenock (1579); with an additional letter from
Allen to Mercurianus, thanking him for the appointment of a
Jesuit procurator and prefect.

No. LX.--Petition from Roman Scholars to pope Gregory XII,
March, 1578-9

No. LXI—Confimation Bull in favour of the Seninary at Val-
ladolid, 1592. :

No. LXII.——Father Price to Father Persons, March 1, 1610

LOMDOM: MICHANDS, PAINTEM,

f MABTIN'S-LANH, CHARIMG-CHOss,

ccexlvi.

ceclxxiv.

ccelxxr.
coelxxvi.

nm